Chapter 1

I was very young when I first remembered my previous life . I was probably around two
years old .

The nanny, who seemed busy that day, only gave me a rattle as a present, and left . For
your information, I was two years & 24 months old . I was too mature to play with a
rattle, but I had nothing else to do, so I listened to the rattle shake in my hand . As I was
shaking it, I felt dizzy . I shook the rattle so hard that it shook me altogether . I had a
sudden headache .

It was too much pain to bear at a young age . I couldn’t scream . I held my head and
turned to the floor . The next moment, I regained my previous life’s memories . It was
ridiculous, but I really did . That was the first time I remembered my past life . The
memory contained so little pleasure . In my previous life, I was a college student who
lived in Seoul, Korea . The reason why I mentioned that I was a college student among
many other identities, was because I died at a young age .

I died at twenty-one . It was a flower-like age . The cause of death was a traffic accident
. To put it this far, my luck seems normal even if it was like that . But the problem was
the cause of the traffic accident . I had a car accident trying to avoid a stalker . The
stalker was a senior in my class .

When we first met, I was a freshman, I greeted them because I was a first-timer,
answered their questions thoroughly because they were a senior, and laughed a lot
while talking when the atmosphere became awkward . But who knew it would be the
start of a fire?

‘Hey, why did you laugh with me then? Huh? Why, why did you do that?’

I thought he was crazy . It was a day when I told him to stop his one-sided contact of
kindness and gifts that lasted a year .

The stalker, who was wearing a mask called “senior,” found me in front of my house that
night, with a knife and said exactly that . Wow, coming here the only day my web novel
updates . Of course, being scared, I turned and ran . My opponent followed me and the
longest chase in my life took place .

I was unlucky . I was so concerned about my pursuer that I couldn’t even see around
the corner that led me to the main road, where…
“Faang!”

Well . That’s how it turned out .

‘Oh, the rattle’s coming off . ’

That’s how I felt when I remembered it . It wasn’t a good memory .

Though I missed the family members and friends I had in my previous life, I felt so much
more unpleasant that I died, that I covered my mouth . Ugh, it’s awful . If only I could
rule out all the stalkers in the world . It was a painful memory to recall, but it wasn’t a
bad thing that I had remembered my previous life . It also had it’s strong points . One
thing is that I was able to realize just how rich and luxurious my life here, started out as .
This place was different in many ways from my old world .

There was magic instead of civilization, swords and carriages instead of guns and cars .
There was a royal family and there was a hierarchy, just like the world in a common
fantasy novel . And I was a noble here, not just any noble, but the eldest daughter of a
high ranking family who was the highest rank among the families . What does that
mean? It means I was born with a diamond spoon in my hand, not a gold spoon .

I wasn’t envious of anyone’s power . From the moment my umbilical cord was cut to
when I was born, there was a red carpet laid out for me on every road . I just had to
walk on that red carpet and live happily ever after .

God gave me this gift because I died miserably in my previous life .

Oh, come on . That’s right! God thought it was fair . A year later, however, that belief
brought the first crisis .

“……She’ll be hurt if she finds out . ”

“Madame . ”

I knew the secret of my birth . It turned out I wasn’t a child born in this house . I was
adopted . Somehow, my mother, the Duchess, who thought she would be a mother,
was diagnosed with infertility before marriage, and she adopted me believing in that .
But, that was a lie, and the the doctor who diagnosed her was a quack . Mom, no, the
Duchess…Oh, I don’t know . Anyway, my mother sobbed in a wet voice, saying she
would put the doctor on trial .
At that time, my younger brother was in my mom’s stomach . I was done with this
world . Really . How could you do this to me? God gave me a spoon . Why’s he taking
everything away now? Furthermore, it wasn’t just because of the spoon, but because
my mom and dad were good people . I thought it would be a warm and harmonious
family .

I thought I was going to cry . I wish I didn’t know . Then I would have been happier .
Why did I have to wake up at this hour and get thirsty? Why did I have to go past their
bedroom? How come the bedroom wasn’t soundproof? There was no use in
complaining . Since then, I often cried in my pillowcases secretly . I thought about my
future and what would happen if I got kicked out .

But over time, I still didn’t get rid of my burdens .

‘Hmm?’

A year, or two years later, I couldn’t wait to walk and run . Not long ago, I saw a toy
knife and smashed a wooden post with it . How long can I stay in this house?
Wondering about it, I suddenly caught the attention of a passerby and asked .

“Bessie . ”

“Yes, miss . ”

“When am I getting out of this house?”

“What?”

I was seven years old at the time . I replied by turning around and saying that I knew the
secret of my birth . I could see Bessie, the maid, more flustered than ever before .

“What are you talking about, miss? Don’t mention that . No matter what anyone else
says, you’re my master . You are the daughter of the Duke . Don’t tell me anything like
that!”

Bessie was so frightened and I was left blank . Huh, yeah? But I don’t think I heard
wrong in the past . Maybe she decided to keep it hidden . It was a good thing for me .
To be honest, it was a relief . That day, I wet my pillowcase with tears of relief and joy,
not sorrow . I welcomed the choice of mother and father with both arms .

‘Thank you! I’ll do my best!’

So the first crisis passed . Like I mentioned above, I was lucky because of my previous
life . The second crisis appeared about four years later .
“Sister . ”

“Hmm?”

“Here . It’s a birthday present . ”

“Wow, when did you prepare all this? Thank you… Whoa…”

On my 11th birthday . My brother put something out for me as a birthday present . I

laughed and tried to answer, but I couldn’t help but break .

“Eup, Eup, Eup!”

‘What’s this?’

It was a person .

Moreover, I knew their face . Melissa, a maid in this house who was in charge of
cleaning my room .

I looked in bewilderment at her, dressed in a pretty dress and wearing a ribbon on her
head, while her whole body was taped and her mouth was gagged .

“What, what, is this?”

When I finally asked, my younger brother answered me without batting an eyelash .

“A doll! What do you think? I was trying to get the same doll as the one sister had . But it
was imported from a foreign country long ago, so it doesn’t sell it anymore . I’m a little
off the mark, but I’ve prepared this one . Do you like it?”

Now, I’ll explain to you that this is all very confusing .

My brother thought Melissa was like my broken doll . It was just a simple toy on the
shelf in my room . And Melissa, who was then clothed like the doll, by my brother, is of
course not a doll, but a human . This madman called a human being who was alive, a
doll . At the time, I freaked out and put my fist to my brother’s head .

“Ouch!”
 Chapter 2

I was dumbfounded . I was amazed how a seven-year-old could confuse a human with
a doll . For the first time, I doubted my brother’s intelligence .

“You don’t like it?”

“You don’t seem to know the essence of the problem . Go over there and look at the
wall with your arms up . Don’t put your arms down unless I tell you to . ”

First, I explained to my brother what was wrong with his actions . My brother gave me
an incomprehensible look – No, Why? – but at the end of the lecture, he nodded . Well,
I guess it’s not serious . But I should have suspected the other possibility, not my
brother’s intelligence .

“Sister, sister . ”

“What’s wrong?”

“Do you like this doll?”

It was not long after that incident . This time, there was a butler, not a maid, who
appeared before me, with their whole body tied and gagged . He looked at me with
terrified eyes and struggled . Wait, hold on . What’s going on here? I was slow on
catching on . But I finally realized the situation .

‘Last time you scolded me because you really didn’t like the doll, right? So I changed
the gender this time . ’

I was speechless . What can I do to explain my feelings this time? My younger brother,
who calls people dolls, pushed the tightly bound servant to me, and checked my
reaction . He was pure, innocent and his eyes were clear .

“Why aren’t you talking, Sister?”

“…”

“Do you not like it again?”

I finally realized the seriousness of the situation .

I threw away everything I was doing, and only focused on observing my brother . Before
long, I was able to reach a conclusion .

I think he’s a psychopath .

Or something like that . My brother’s problem was simple . He couldn’t tell the difference
between people, things and animals at all . For this younger brother, except for his
family, a person was no different from a toy or an ant in the yard .

“Sister, look at this!”

“What else?”

“Twin Puppets! What do you think?”

“Ha……twins this time, so let’s hit you with both hands this time . ”

I got through the secret of my birth, and now my brother is a psychopath . But I didn’t
take the issue seriously at the time . I got a few goosebumps, but that was all .

My brother was still young and could be disciplined . When my brother brought me a
doll, I would tie him up, feed him honey chestnuts(?) and release him afterwards . The
cycle of doing such a thing became increasingly dull, and doing it was hard . Yeah, not
all psychopaths become killers anyway . My younger brother may get better as he gets
older, and learn some common sense . But what an optimistic misjudgment that was .

I woke up to the real gravity of the situation in summer, at an old library .

“…Nonsense . ”

The shock covered my whole body and I dropped the book .

“Is this a lie?”

Spring of Agrita, The New Girl . It was a book with that title . The book’s setting was in
this world, many people appeared in it, including me . Each had a role . The main
character, villain, supporting actor, extra, etc . My brother was a villain and I was a
supporting actor .

‘How is this…?’
I couldn’t determine if it was a coincidence or if it was real . The events described in the
book were the same as reality . There was another reason why the book could not be
ignored .

“Bessie, do you see what this book is about?”

“Well, isn’t it just blank?”

The contents of the book were only visible to my eyes . Even the title .

There were only two possibilities: I was crazy, or I could only see this book because
only people who’ve remembered their past life have the privilege to see it . As time went
by, the conclusion fell to the latter . I’ve never heard of people going crazy and having
visions . After all, this place was really a novel . But the real problem here was .

“I’m going to die again?”

My ending in the novel was terrible .

“And it’s miserable again?”

In the second half of the book, I die at the hands of my brother . There was no particular
reason . I got caught being adopted . My grown-up brother kills me as soon as he finds
out . He was mad that I dared to act superior to him, even though I was not his sister .
Why didn’t my parents stop him? Sadly, they were scheduled to die of incurable
diseases, side by side, before that .

“Oh, my God…”

Jesus Christ! How could you do this to me? The brother in the book was much more
psychotic than he is now . The adult psychopathic brother was scary . Having a big
brain, big body, and having the whole family in his hands, I changed my view of the little
brother before my eyes . Dolls? Huh, that was cute .

I didn’t realize it was the greatest act of charm he could ever show . I wasn’t the only
one to die at the hands of my adult brother, though . In short, he fell in love with the
heroine at first sight, grew obsessed with her, and killed the people around her . My
killing was also there . I can’t help but think that my death was coming . It was an act of
madness .

‘If I had known this would happen, I wouldn’t have punished him . ’

I should have done better . No punishments, no curses, no throwing a fit when I got his
dolls . I regretted everything I did . The reason for my death was the secret of my birth .
My end won’t be changed unless the fact that I was adopted changed . ‘I have to live . ’
My adult younger brother in the book killed me when I was twenty-two . In my previous
life, I died at twenty-one, but I will not let myself die miserably here .

I flipped through the book at night, looking for a way to survive . I reached a conclusion
at dawn .

‘Let’s run away . ’

That’s all .

However, it was dangerous to run away at any time . My younger brother still thinks that
I‘m his sister and if I tried to get away, I might not get off without a scratch . Right after
my brother meets the heroine, is the best time . As soon as my younger brother meets
the heroine, he will start to cling to her . Then all the attention will be directed towards
her . I will take advantage of that time and take all my wealth and run away to a leisurely
life .

‘If I cross the border, I’ll be safe . ’

I wonder if he’ll come to other countries to kill? There must have been a lot of other
people to kill besides me .

‘That’s the way I‘ll live, but before that…’

I concluded that it was a good idea to run away, but I decided to try one more thing
before planning to run away in earnest . To prevent the death of my parents .

My parents in the book, had an incurable disease, but that’s still two years away . From
now on, I don’t know where the road to will lead . Why, the old saying goes, “If the heart
is strong, the sky is moved too . ” Heavens, Please grant my wish .

“… . . On the way to the dead, please be full of rest . ”

It’s touching, but it didn’t change the future . The funeral director buried my parents’
coffin and the priest wrote the surname on it .

My two years of hard work became nothing, just like this .

“Sister . ”

My little brother, who had fallen over my height, stood beside me and held my hand .
“Now it’s just the two of us . ”

Yes, there are only two left . Only two more supporting actors to be killed by a future
villain and his supporter .

‘I’m doomed . ’

Now I was just running away . I’ve spent time in a pretty hectic way ever since .

It was scheduled, but my parents’ death was still sad, and my miserable future, which
comes to mind from time to time, contributed greatly to the rise in my blood pressure,
and planning to flee was not as easy to do . It was a day when I couldn’t sense how
time was flowing . And then I realized…

“Have the invitations been sent properly?”

“Check again if we’re missing any . ”

“Alex, go downstairs and check the list for any missing items . ”

“Tomorrow’s food…”

The day of fate was just around the corner .

***
The mansion was noisy all day . The rush that began in the morning showed no sign of
diminishing, even though the evening was over . It was only one day before the coming-
of-age ceremony for the 18th birthday banquet of Duke Widgreen, my brother and the
owner of this house .

I sat in the living room and watched the busy scene . The only leisurely scene here was
me, taking a sip of steaming tea .

“Hwoo . ”

Even though I looked relaxed from the outside, my mind was bustling .

‘Don’t be afraid . Just stop being nervous already . ’

Finally, tomorrow . It’s tomorrow . I was going to leave here tomorrow evening .

‘As soon as the banquet begins, I’ll run away . ’

Tomorrow was the perfect day for me to carry out my long dreamt of escape . It hurts to
state the reason . It will be my brother’s first meeting with the heroine . The heroine,
Agrita was one of the guests that will attend my brother’s birthday banquet tomorrow .
Her family wasn’t high ranking and would never have been invited, but there was an
exception this time .

Because it‘s customary to invite as many people as possible to a birthday banquet held
at the same time as a coming of age ceremony . The invitations were literally sprinkled
around . I checked my plans . The fateful encounter between the heroine and the villain
will be taking place in the banquet hall . A villain who is attracted to her at first sight and
sees nothing but her . The success of me, a supporting actor, running away is:

Romantic, blind, run away, successful .

‘Perfect . ’

It was a result that took a longer time to think about than it seems . In particular, the
timing was perfect . Looking for a way to live, I read the book several times, and it was
on the first day of the banquet that my brother’s attention focused most on Agrita . Since
then, he will have a choice to either stay behind her at all times, which is the specialty of
a villain, or remove the people around her .

The more nervous I am, the higher the risk . So I have to observe a lot . My purpose is
to sneak away from my brother . If I get caught before I get out of there completely… I
can’t be sure what will happen after that . Therefore, it was naturally the first day of the
banquet, or tomorrow, that was the best time to run away .

‘Will it work?’

It has to go well .

‘Please . ’

The contents of the teacup splashed around when I shook my hand . I gulped it down as
I stared at the surface of the tea, like it was my heart . Oh, it’s hot . While I was doing
that, my brother came down the stairs and found me .
 Chapter 3

“Sister . ”

I answered his call with a smile . I smiled when I saw my brother . It was a conditional
reflex that came from my instinct to live .

Essie Widgreen .

Three years ago, my younger brother, who became the Duke of Widgreen when our
parents died, already looked mature, even when he hadn’t reached adulthood yet . He
was only 14 years old at that time, and he already passed my shoulder height, plus he
was always in good shape since he practiced the sword .

He had a natural skeleton and his entire body muscles developed evenly, so he was
solid wherever you looked . I don’t punish him anymore .

I swear, I don’t even know anymore .

How can someone be so perfect?

Even so, I had a dream that my hand was cut off by my brother . But I went back to
reality .

“Oh, My Duke . ”

My brother strode in with his long legs and sat opposite of me . Even in the midst of a
busy time, the maid Bessie saw that and quickly brought him a cup of tea .

She then smiled softly .

“It’s always nice to see them together . ”

“I know right! It’s like the perfect picture . ”

Alex, a servant, who was passing through the living room carrying a vase, chimed in .
My brother, who was handed his tea, said nothing back . Neither did I . Well, those
statements were actually like greetings in this house .

‘I hear that so often . ’

It wasn’t just here .

People that would pass by us would always say, “You two look great” . At first, I
wondered why, but as I kept listening to their conversations, I could see why .

‘It’s because of my brother . ’

My younger brother is handsome . I’ve been around him since he was young, and even
I was surprised by his looks . He had deep, clear golden eyes, comparable to a jewel,
and white hair similar to fallen snow .

His detailed, straight features gave off a mythical feeling . To put it simply, he didn’t feel
like a real person . It must feel good to be handsome . Of course, I’m not saying that I
was lagging behind in appearance . There was praise for my lively amber eyes being
charming & attractive . But, my brother goes far beyond a human being and can’t even
be compared to me .

‘That’s a genetic triumph . ’

He was like a masterpiece . If our parents were alive, they might’ve been proud of his
face . Anyway, half of the reason people see us in a good light is because of our looks,
and the other half…

‘Is also because of my brother . ’

It was because we looked very close . He was also nice to me . He used to follow me
around all the time, and started taking care of me after our parents passed away .

A younger brother who takes care of his sister . I don’t deny it either . Essie was really
good to me . My brother in my past life cared for me as well . He would always buy
chicken for me . Essie was like an ideal younger brother, who all the older sisters in the
world wanted to have .

The only problem is…

‘He treats me nicely only because he doesn’t know I’m not his real sister yet . ’

Or maybe I was mistaken .

I was beginning to wonder, if my brother is this good to me, would he really be killing
me? Like Really? That’s how the story goes in the book, but reality may be different .
Aside from the main story, there were some differences . There was nothing stated that
it would turn out that way . I’ve heard about my life from the book, so wouldn’t he let me
go if he never learns the secret of my birth?

I remembered an event in the midst of my thoughts .

“Come on, I’m sorry . I’m sorry!”

My brother knew him for a long time . They met at a meeting . He was a bastard in
some family, and was with him since childhood . Such a period began a ten years’
sentence .

“You shouldn’t have done that if you knew it was wrong . ”

“Please, please I’ll never do it again…”

“How great would it be if we could turn back time?”

“Uh,
ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhh!”

They were partners in a business unknown to others . The problem was that the other
person was blinded by the moment and lied to my brother .

He found out, cut off their limbs and killed them .

“Ah . ”

“……”

“Don’t kill me, why don’t you just make me a doll?”

“……”

“No, she doesn’t like dolls . ”

–
I thought he was like my brother’s best friend .

Until he became a mutilated body overnight in exchange for telling a lie . The day after
he was killed, my brother maintained an air as if nothing had happened . His voice was
as calm and languid as usual, as if he had only just kicked an ant to death .

That was when I realized .

‘I’m doomed . ’

My last death was merciful compared to that one . For I was able to preserve my heart
and limbs .

For my brother, if someone wasn’t family, he didn’t give a shit about them . I’ll become a
stranger to my brother as soon as he finds out I’m adopted . I felt like a fool for even
thinking that he would spare me, even though I knew that .

I’m glad I realized this early .

What would have happened if I still wasn’t aware of that reality and harbored false
hope?

I would have been happy right before the day of my death, but uh . When I recalled
those memories, my appetite went down . The tea tasted so bad that I was wondering if
I could get some sugar, but then my brother spoke .

“Tomorrow . ”

“ . . ?”
“I’m thinking of going to see the clock tower . How about it?”

He widened his eyes gleefully, causing me to leave the box full of sugar cubes alone .
What’s up with the clock tower? And why so suddenly?

“You mean the one in the town square? You want me to come with you?”

“Yes!”

“Why is that?”

“Because you said you wanted to see it before . ”

Did I? I quickly retraced my memory, but nothing came to mind . If I had said that, I
would have done it mindlessly . I often do that, but my brother had a good memory for a
minor .
“Tomorrow, I’ll be free before evening . ”

My younger brother became busy all the time since becoming the Duke of Widgreen .

Well, thanks for paying attention to me when you’re busy, but… absolutely not .

By tomorrow noon, I’d be packing up my room, and I’d rather avoid loitering around the
town square at that time . It’s because I might encounter the heroine if I do .

Before attending my brother’s birthday party, the heroine, Agrita, was scheduled to help
with a charity event . It would be foolish to go to a situation like that, where they would
meet in advance .

I shook my head and quickly made up an excuse .

“No, I’m sure you’re busy, so you don’t have to . I past by it before, and I noticed that,
well, it was pretty old . ”

“Really?”

“Yeah . I thought it would be better to just tear it down and rebuild it . Anyway, it wasn’t
good . ”

Whether the clock tower is actually old is none of my business . In order to make it
seem like it wasn’t worth visiting anyway, I talked smack about the clock tower that I had
never seen before .

“If sister says so . ”

My brother seemed to accept it easily . What a surprise . I thought he’d be stubborn, but
he wasn’t . I was inwardly proud of myself for overcoming that crisis .

. . But I shouldn’t have been .

I should have realized at that time how crazy my words sounded .

“……What?”

On the morning of that day, my hand froze in the middle of reaching for another cookie
on the table, and I asked stupidly . My brother repeated the same thing in a friendly tone
.

“I’m giving you a clock tower . ”

His eyebrows curled smoothly and a pretty smile followed .

I was nervous so I woke up later than usual . I also couldn’t sleep the previous day .
When I woke up, I was hungry, so I came down to the kitchen .

When my brother, who was sitting down and drinking coffee, found me, he said those
words to me . I doubted my hearing for a second .

‘What the hell?’

My thinking was blocked for a while when my brother gave me that news with a cheerful
face . It was too much for me in the morning . I opened my mouth to speak again .

“So… well, that clock tower in the town square… You broke it?”

“Yes . ”

“Right…”

If anyone heard his tone of voice right now, they would’ve thought that the clock tower
was just a toy or a sand castle . No, are you crazy?

“Why’d you do that?”

“I teared it down . It’s good to start early . ”

‘Oh my god . Was it because of me?’

There was something that I said that came into mind . Did I tell him that yesterday? Did
he think that I told him to tear it down and rebuild it? Really?

Oh, my God!

I hung my mouth open . I was confident I knew enough about psychopaths, but maybe I
was being arrogant . Does being a psychopath destroy all common sense too? Are you
kidding me?

‘If it were someone else, they would have thought it was a joke……’

I rubbed my face as if I were wiping something . My brother doesn’t joke around . I didn’t
have to interrogate him any further . The clock tower must have actually collapsed . I
was feeling a little bit guilty on the inside .

‘It’s my fault . ’
I’ll say something else .

‘I’m sorry, I hope everyone evacuated to a safe place . ’

I don’t think that my villainous brother, who considered a person’s life like a fly, would’ve
payed attention to the lives lost while destroying the tower .

I wish that only the clock tower collapsed and for no one to be hurt, but the odds of that
seem slim . I prayed with all my heart . I hope that maybe they’ll be reborn in a peaceful
world where there’s no psychopathic villain .

Wait a minute .

“Essie . ”

“Yes . ”

“When did you give me the clock tower?”

“This morning . ”

He answered back .

Morning? As in today?

…This morning?

Clatter!
“Sister?”

As soon as I heard when the accident took place, I rushed out of the kitchen .

I didn’t care about my dress getting caught in the chair, or the worried voice of my
brother calling to me .

I saw a servant nearby and made them run an errand . I ran out of the mansion in a
hurry . I stood by as I looked at the back of the young servant getting farther away .

“What’s wrong?”

My brother, who chased after me, talked to me . I didn’t answer . To be exact, my mind
was all over the place so I couldn’t answer .

‘Is it not…’
I don’t think so . No, of course not .

This morning, the heroine Agrita will climb the city’s clock tower . It was so she could
hear the bell at the top and pray .

Please make sure that today’s charity event is over .

It was written in the book that after she makes a long and sincere prayer, she will come
down from the clock tower and participate in the planned charity event .

‘It’ll be okay . ’

I was surprised to hear that my brother broke the clock tower this morning . But I must
have been worrying for nothing . I sent for an errand to be ran, but hey, that can’t
possibly be true . Agrita was the heroine . Even if an unexpected accident happens,
nothing could happen to her .

‘I’m nervous, though . ’

I’ve been worrying unnecessarily for a long time, but this moment seemed to be the
climax .

I don’t even know if it’s true, maybe she’ll be hurt so that she can’t attend the banquet
tomorrow, or something like that .

How long has it been?

The servant who I had sent to run the errand, finally came back . Panting, they handed
out a piece of paper to me .

“Here’s the… you said…”

I took it as soon as I saw it .

It was a list of casualties from today’s clock tower collapse . There were not as many
names as I thought . Soon I found a familiar name amongst them .

“…Lies . ”

It can’t be .

I thought I saw wrong, so I checked it again, and several times more, but it didn’t
change .

The piece of paper fell to my feet .

-Agrita Grace . Dead .

The heroine is dead .

 Chapter 4

It’s said that if a person is placed in a reality that they can’t accept, accidents happen .

That‘s happening to me .

“Sister . ”

I let go of the paper and stood still like a rock . My brother called out to me again . I
didn’t answer and just muttered to myself .

“How?”

“What?”

“How’d she die?”

She’s the main character .

Agrita is the main character . The main character, the protagonist, the heroine, and the
central character of this world!

Everything in this world is designed for her . And in that very world, she dies?

‘This is a dream . ’

I pinched my cheek . It hurt .

‘That’s ridiculous . ’

I was so dumbfounded that I couldn’t think properly . Maybe there was someone else
with the same name, but I quickly admitted that, that thought was only to escape reality .
The paper listed her as the eldest daughter of the Grace family .

“What are you talking about?”

My brother narrowed his eyes at me in a state of panic .

I looked up at my brother . The very villain who had sent the heroine to the next world
was in front of me . For a moment a curse was about to come out of my throat .

‘You’re crazy . ’

This is a real, crazy, insane child .

‘Killing the heroine? Are you crazy? Insane? Kill somebody else, you bastard!!’

But I managed to put up with it . I managed to persevere without yelling out the vulgar
words I wanted to say to him in front of his face .

My life isn’t over yet .

At first glance, my future seemed to be over because of the heroine’s death, but in fact,
I had one option left . I ran up to my room, ignoring my brother, who was asking
question after question .

Ignoring an adult younger brother was an inevitable task .

I locked the door as soon as I entered the room . I made sure no one could come in and
went to my desk . I opened the bottom drawer of the desk, and unlocked a secret space
inside by pushing a button somewhere . Then I took a small box out of it .

My heart hurts .

‘I’m going to have to use it like this . ’

A few years ago, I made every effort to live after learning that this world was in a book
and that my intended end was miserable .

This was one of them .

I was filled with complex emotions when looking down at the platinum square box .

‘Agrita was supposed to have this…’

This world originally had three gods .

The god of destruction, the god of love, and the god of time .
There was a temple dedicated to each of the gods . However, about a dozen years ago,
they were all shut down .

‘When the full moon shines the brightest on the lowest point of the earth, a new woman
will appear to look after everything . ’

Opinions were divided over the contents of that phrase .

The question was, what did it mean? Many scholars observed the weather conditions to
find out what time the brightest full moon would rise, saying that it was necessary .

But they were wrong .

The full moon in that phrase had nothing to do with the actual moon, but it was like
another way of referring to the crown prince, who was The Sun .

The crown prince, who went on a spree to grasp the people’s hearts, happened to come
across the heroine Agrita, trying to help a poor child in a cold, secluded alley .

It was because of the phrase mentioned earlier that, Agrita, who was a princess at that
time, rose up to become the Empress . When Agrita became the empress, she began to
be revered by the people as a great woman for her series of good deeds .

Scholars went to the temples to learn the truth . In any case, the temples didn’t contain
anything that lead to the truth .

So they made a temple bead dedicated to the God of Time .

‘It was made for her . ’

I swallowed my dry saliva down .

‘If I break one, the day will go back . ’

The temple spent ten years making thirty beads . It was worth it .

This isn’t a science fiction genre, how is it even possible?

It took ten years to make it .

‘One day’s enough . ’

Of the thirty beads, all I had were fifteen . Half of them weren’t here . I knew where the
beads were and where to store them, from the book . It was not as hard as I imagined .

I think this is the right thing to do .

Of course, if the temple finds out, they’ll kill me .

‘But as a result, I can save her…’

I‘m going to use this to bring back the heroine . There’s no other choice . This is the only
way you can bring a dead person back to life . Suddenly, my eyelashes trembled .

‘It’s shocking once I think about it again . ’

How, how could you kill the heroine?

‘I want to yell at him! Seriously!’

I was filled with anger . I wouldn’t have to use this bead if it weren’t for my brother . It
was like my extra life . The beads were originally intended to be used after fleeing here .
Like an insurance plan .

It’s impossible to know what will happen in a foreign country, so if my life was in danger,
I could use it .

I took out a bead and held it in my hand .

The process of doing so was frustratingly slow .

‘I have to wake up . I have to . Agrita needs to be alive . ’

I clenched my teeth and raised my hand . Then I stopped .

‘Wait . ’

The day goes back immediately after breaking the bead .

If I was going to go back anyways… Could I…?

I jumped up .

I only thought of one thing . I opened the door with the bead in my hand and ran down
the stairs . My brother was still in the same spot . I could see the servant to his right
sweating a lot .

I raised my voice against him after a very long time .

“Hey!”
My brother’s gaze moved on to me . Jewel-like, yellow-eyes, looked straight at me . I
could feel the texture of the bead in the palm of my hand .

I cried out with all my heart, as the day would reset anyways .

“You crazy bastard! Life’s easy because it‘s not that time of the night yet, right? It’s
pitiful, so stop living that way!”

Then I threw the beads down as hard as I could .

“Miss . ”

“…”

“Miss Lydia?”

“Oh, huh?”

I’ve just come back to my senses .

I looked back, answering a second late, and saw Bessie holding a brush in her hands .

“Here’s the brush you asked for . The weather looks like it’s getting colder . ”

I blinked . I foolishly wondered why she was in front of me, and then turned back around
.

‘Am I back?’

I looked around . There were no escorts, no servants, and there wasn’t a staircase .

The place where I’m standing is the balcony of my room .

As soon as I recognized the location, the open air felt cool . I took the brush that Bessie
handed to me, and proceeded to comb my hair .

‘When is it now?’

I faintly remember this situation .

I went out to the balcony and looked outside, suddenly I felt cold, and asked Bessie to
bring me an autumn brush .
It was something that happened yesterday .

“I’m back!”

The day actually went back .

“Miss? Are you all right?”

“Uh huh . ”

When I flopped down on a nearby chair, Bessie looked at me in amazement . I

reassured her by saying that I was okay . For a moment, I felt my leg muscles relax .
Was it because I time traveled? I suddenly lost my strength to stand .
“…Bessie, I’d like to be alone for a while . ”

“Oh, yes . Miss, if you need anything, call me anytime . ”

As if completely unconcerned, Bessie looked at me again and soon left the room . As
soon as I saw the door close, I buried my face with both of my hands .

“Haah . ”

I really came back . And what I did before I came back in time was very vividly in my
mind .

“How’d I get all that spirt?”

It was the first time in a thousand years that I had cursed at my younger brother .

Ever since I found out that there was no common sense or moral in my grown-up future
brother, I cared about every word I said in front of him .

Swearing?

Scolding?

That was impossible .

‘Wow…’

I was still in a daze about how courageous I was .

‘It’s cool . ’

I thought with my palm on my face . Yes, that’s right . I was cool . Honestly, it was nice .
I felt so relieved . I felt like I was being rewarded as soon as I put all of my heart into my
voice and swore sincerely .

‘I did a good job . ’

I felt a little proud . Looking back, I was really good at that . The time went back
anyway . What I’ve done has become unknown to anyone else .

Oh, it feels so good to have no regrets . It’s the best .

“Oh yeah, the beads . ”

I looked down at my hand casually . The bead I had held on to like a lifeline was
nowhere to be seen . I pulled myself up to go to the desk . I opened the secret space,
took the box out of it, and counted the number of beads in it .

‘… Fourteen . ’

One less . Fifteen minus the one . That was the right number .
 Chapter 5

As expected, now I really know what I experienced was not just a dream .

The fact that the heroine died and I had to use the marble to turn back time for her is
proof that it was all real .

I was certain that I had gone back in time but just in case, I grabbed a servant in the
corridor and asked them .

“Excuse me, what day is today?”

“What? That’s… It’s the 13th  of September . ”

Today was truly my yesterday . There was no need for anymore suspicion .

Shutting my eyes tightly, I let out a sigh .

‘It’s such a wondrous marble . ’

For such a small object that looks like a mere glass marble, to be able to turn back time
by simply breaking it, is incredible .

The feeling of having today became yesterday is strange .

It is amazing that the temple could make something like that .

‘Agrita is also amazing . ’

It was only after using the marble did I have this thought . Agrita really does have the
qualifications to be the protagonist of the story .

She never once used one of the marbles she got from the temple for herself .

Even a good person would learn of greed if these marbles landed in their hands .
However, if it wasn’t obvious, Agrita didn’t even hesitate to use the marbles to help
others .

‘Preventing disasters, accidents… Sometimes they were even used to fulfil the wishes
of pitiful people .

That’s why she was eventually called a Saintess .

I felt a bit uncomfortable because it seems like I will be reducing the number of such
events .

Umm, whatever, at least I could save Agrita thanks to these .

‘This isn’t the time to act like this . ’

I went over the reasons behind the heroine’s death .

I didn’t have to think too hard . Everything was because of the clock tower .

Of course, it was actually because of Ash but since I couldn’t do anything about him I
had to do something about the clock tower .

‘Right now, it’s around noon . It would be better if we could go now instead of tomorrow
but……’

I tried to remember . Ash would busy the whole day today .

He didn’t come out of his office at all except for a moment to eat dinner .

He sure is a psychopath villain, creating such a crazy result in such a short amount of
time .

‘What should I do? Is my only option to decline with a different excuse?’

My head was starting to hurt .

You’d think I could just simply not say ‘old’ or ‘shabby’, but you could never be for sure .

This is because we’re talking about Ash here .

You could never predict what Ash Weadgreen would do .

‘Think!! Think of a refreshing, safe, and realistic excuse!’

I was trapped in my thoughts .

It’s amazing how fast time flies by when you’re focused on something .

When I finally returned to my senses, it was almost nighttime .

I had about an hour before Ash would come down . Just like last time, I stared blankly at
the living room decor as I continued think .

‘I can’t think of anything . ’

I tried but no good excuses popped into my mind .

But even though I should’ve felt stressed in this situation, I let out a relaxed laugh .

‘Because I was able to think of something else . ’

I realized mid way through that I was suffering over a stupid idea .

‘If I don’t have an excuse, I just have to make sure I don’t decline . ’

Before you assume I’m spewing nonsense, please listen to what I have to say next .

I had only been thinking in terms of finding out how to avoid going to the clock tower .
But there’s a better way to decline someone’s invitation .

It’s to not receive the invitation in the first place .

If I never got the offer to go out with him, I would never have to decline either .

Last time, it seemed like Ash had simply come down to the living room and happened to
find me there .

And since he found me, he decided to suggest we go see the clock tower .

‘Which means I just have to avoid facing him . ’

I was planning on leaving the living room before Ash came down .

I came down earlier for my tea and since I was done with it, all I had to do was to leave
my seat .

‘I’m going to stay in my room and not come out until tomorrow . ’
I have to play it safe .  Safely .

Planning to stay in my room for the rest of the day, I got up .

I started humming .

This isn’t that big of a deal is it?

Although the time I spent thinking about this issue was a bit wasted, this would help get
rid of the tragic event that caused the heroine’s death…… .

“Sister . ”

“Ackk!”
I screamed and lifted my head .

Well, the voice I wasn’t supposed to hear started speaking, what else was I supposed to
do?

I was at the bottom of the stairs . When I lifted my head I could see my brother, who
looked a little flustered .

……huh?

“Are you okay?”

Ash asked . I couldn’t answer right away .

I needed some time to understand the situation .

‘Why did he appear now?’

What is this? I could have sworn it wasn’t time for him to come down yet .

I had checked the time correctly . I was early by an hour so I couldn’t say I read the
clock wrong .

‘What went wrong’?

Since I went back in time everything should still happen the same way .

The same things should happen at the same time, so why is it different this time?

“Oh, Duke . You came down immediately . I just sent Alex up a moment ago though . ”
“…… . huh?”

It was Bessie’s voice . I turned around trying to figure out what she was saying and I
saw that she had a look of concern .

“I was worried about you . You didn’t respond when I called your name and kept
spacing out . You also sighed multiple times earlier, right? So I was wondering if
something happened . And I thought, maybe the Duke should know . ”

Then she smiled like a fool .

“I can’t believe you came down immediately once Alex told you though, the way you
care for the young miss is amazing . ”

I was speechless .

Oh my goodness .

‘Bessie!’

I couldn’t do anything besides call out to her in my head .

Did I really? Did I really look like I was in a bad condition?

Ahhh, why couldn’t she just ask me if something was wrong?

“If I had known I would’ve come down earlier . Are you okay?”

Ash asked me in a caring voice .

At this moment I started hating Bessie’s kindness, despite her hard work and my
brother’s love for family, despite his character as a villain .

I could barely speak .

“I’m alright . ”

I’m actually not . I was going to be, but I wasn’t because now everything got messed
up .

‘What should I do? What if he asks to go to the clock tower tomorrow? I never found a
suitable excuse…… . ’
Wait . I started to rethink about my options .

‘Hmm, since they already think I’m feeling unwell, couldn’t I just keep pretending I felt
sick?’

It could work out .

Right? Because of Bessie’s misunderstanding, Ash thought I was unwell right now .

It might be better to keep it this way .

He wouldn’t ask me to go out if I’m feeling sick, right?

I spoke as soon as I decided what to do .

“A-actually . I don’t think I’m alright . ”

My words and actions had to match . I pretended to be dizzy as I wobbled .

I was going to grab the stairs handle but Ash’s sturdy arm caught me before I could
reach it .

Uh, hmm… . . He’s fast .

His arm felt strong through the thin indoor clothing I had on .

This made me realize that the person I was dealing with was a full grown, adult male .

Uh, umm . Should I curse at him right now? I have faith in the marble but my ego is still
quite large for such a thing .

‘I don’t think I could do it a second time’

He was too much of an adult . My brother had become an adult .

Ash spoke to me as I was acknowledging my newfound awareness of his maturity

through the difference in our body sizes .

“Where are you feeling unwell?”

I thought quickly .

He might know that I’m lying if I’m too specific, so I just listed some vague symptoms .

“I think I’m just lacking some energy . Not only that, but I can’t stomach food……”
Wait . I ate too much at lunch to say something like that . I went back on my words
quickly .

“… . . Anyways, I don’t have the energy . ”

I felt nervous after saying that .

This would just give him the thought that my condition isn’t top notch right?

To act as “energy lacking” as possible, I let my body slip .

This made me lean onto my brother even more .

I could feel his arm strengthening to prevent my potential fall . I felt a little weird .
‘Why is it weird?’

Maybe it’s because I was comparing it to when he was a small child following me
around . He was quite cute back then .

I heard his voice again as I was thinking of the past .

“You haven’t gone out lately right?”

“……hm?”

“Since I was so busy . I should’ve made some time . ”

Huh? Wait, hold on a second .

“Let’s visit the square together tomorrow . You said you wanted to see the clock tower
before . ”

Hey!

I shut my mouth tightly to prevent my screaming .

Wait, why is the plot still turning this way?

How could he take what I said and assume that I’m depressed because I’ve been home
for too long?

“Tomorrow I’ll be free until night . ”

My eyes shook as I listened .

N-no .  I have to fix this . Fast .

‘Right! A cold, should I pretend it’s a cold?’

I quickly thought of a realistic excuse .

Yes, the weather has gotten chillier as well .

I should just say I caught a cold . Why didn’t I think of that before?

“Ash, the thing is, I…… . cough cough . ”

I tried to hint at  him with my coughing, a clear, representative symptom of those
suffering from a cold .

It would be even better if my forehead was burning up but I can’t do anything about that
now .

“Sister?”

Ash’s expression changed .

That’s right, I caught a cold . I can’t go out because of my cold! I can’t go see the clock
tower!

But before I could get into the main  issue he took his eyes off of me . Huh?

“Call the doctor . ”

When he says doctor… . . does he mean our house doctor?

“I can’t believe someone who can’t even look after my sister’s health is sitting around
acting like a doctor . ”
 Chapter 6

Wait, hey, wait!

“No!”

I hastily caught hold of Ash’s clothes

As he looked at me, I hurriedly made an excuse .

“I was coughing because of the dust . It’s not a big deal, I’m still healthy . The doctor
gave me vitamins since the days have been getting colder… so I’m totally healthy .

“… . . ”

“So you just need a change in scenery right? Let’s leave early and go eat lunch outside
tomorrow . “

“…Okay”

‘Shit’

I cursed . I don’t know how things ended up this way but I wanted to blame someone for
it .

‘The same clock tower’

Why did you have to be in the square? No, why do I even exist in the beginning? What
the hell am I doing here?

I blamed the clock tower for everything .

Of course, I knew it wouldn’t change anything .

Bessie stood beside us and exclaimed that we had such an amazing relationship .

It was a terrible night .

***

Since things had already ended up like this, I decided to stop bothering myself on things
I couldn’t change .

I was a bit bewildered that things hadn’t gone the way I wanted but it wasn’t like I had
completely failed .

‘All I need to do is prevent Agrita’s death’

That’s the ultimate goal .

I just have to make sure that the heroine doesn’t die this time .

‘This might be better since the clock tower would definitely not be destroyed . ’

I won’t say the clock tower is getting old even if someone threatens me with a knife .

Ah, actually, I might if that happens .

Anyways, I decided that I would only say good things about the clock tower when we
see it .

‘We’re only going to look at the clock tower and we’ll avoid the heroine . No problem . ’

“Phew . ”

Letting out a determined sigh, I looked at the mirror then turned away .

“Oh, Miss . You look so beautiful . ”

Bessie was filled with excited energy as I finished getting ready .

I replied with smiles to all compliments thrown at me, even if it wasn’t from her .

Just like Ash said, this was my first time going outside in a while .

I wasn’t the type that enjoyed going outside, and I thought that I should stay in the
house as long as possible since I would be leaving for good soon .

‘I should be optimistic . This will let me refresh my mind before running away . ’
Today, I put my red hair up and wore a green, outdoor dress that had buttons all the
way up to the neck .

People said that I looked like a fully bloomed rose when I dressed up like this, and it
was an expression I liked .

Because roses have thorns .

‘It’s sort of a battle outfit . ’

Furthermore, I wore dark gloves that were almost black .

Good . This reinforced my decision .

Just then, people’s attention moved away from me .

“Duke, you’re here?”

“Oh my . ”

I turned my head .

In his outdoor clothing, I saw Ash walking down the stairs in a relaxed manner .

He had his white hair pulled back so his forehead was exposed and his dark navy
clothing reminded me of a soldier’s uniform .

Besides the fact that he was missing a cape, the design was very similar to a uniform .

‘Regardless, he knows exactly what looks good on him’

Ash, who looked as if he just stepped out of a painting, came towards me .

It looked like he was walking slowly but his long legs made it easy for him to quickly
close the distance between us .

“Shall we go?”

Ash, standing nearby, offered me his arm in an escort position .

I subtly breathed in and put my hand on his arm .

“Yes . ”

Alright, let’s go .
“Have a safe trip . And come back before it’s too late, you haven’t forgotten what day
today is right?”

“Don’t worry . ”

After Bessie reminded us, Ash and I left the house .

Before we left, I had memorized the heroine’s entire schedule today, just in case .

‘ 11 AM . She should already be away from the clock tower, and should be with the
charity group at this point . ’

After thinking through our planned path, I concluded that there wasn’t really a high
chance for us running into Agrita .

The square was huge . As long as we didn’t go around trying to see everything it was
very unlikely that we would run into her .

It bothered me a little that the charity group would be giving out free food at noon in the
middle of the square, but it wouldn’t be too hard to avoid the area if I could talk him out
of going there .

‘Let’s be on guard, just in case . ’

The fact that there was only a small chance of us running into the heroine eased my
mind .

On top of that, this was my first time going out in a while, so I was a little excited .

On the way to the square with Ash, a store stand caught my eye .

‘Oh, that hair clip is pretty . ’

I wasn’t the greedy type but I had a clear preference .

The jeweled hair clip at the store stand was one that clearly matched my tastes .

I thought I only took a quick glance at it but Ash immediately stopped in his tracks .

“Do you like it?”

“……What?”

My rational side yelled at me that it was not the time to be looking at some hair clip, but I
ignored it because I really did like it .
Besides, it wouldn’t take long to buy it .

I rummaged through my bag, thinking that I could quickly buy it and then we would
continue on our way .

‘Hm?’

Then I paused .

‘Huh?’

Wait, what is this?

‘It’s not here!’

My wallet is gone .

‘I’m sure I brought it though?’

I always took my wallet with me whenever I went out .

Whether I was alone with Ash, or with a servant, I always brought with me my wallet .

It wasn’t because I shopped a lot, it was just a habit .

I assumed it was a habit from my past life, but really, I’m getting distracted, why isn’t it
here?

Ash seemed to notice my frustration since I stopped looking for my wallet .

He threw the seller a gold coin, allowing me to take the hair clip as we continued to walk
down the street .

‘Did I drop it on the way?’

I shook my head immediately . There was no way .

It’s not like I was waving my bag around, so how could it just fall out by itself?

‘Then……’

“Pick-pocketing . ”
The word I had thought of came out of someone else’s mouth .

I looked up at Ash .

“Is it?”

“……Probably . ”

He said it like that but his tone indicated he was certain .

There’s no way I could have left it somewhere . I had never taken it out since we left
and I checked the house before we left so I was sure I brought it with me .

Trying to recall what happened earlier in the day, I remembered that I had it in the
carriage as well .

Which means that it disappeared in the short time we walked from the carriage storage
area to the shop stand .

‘Who did I bump into on the way?’

You know that movie-esque scenario when someone pickpockets you?

You bump into a stranger while you’re walking and they say ‘oh, sorry’,and you say ‘it’s
okay’ and your wallet is gone .

But I couldn’t remember bumping into anyone .

On our way here, we passed by a crowd but Ash had been escorting me so we didn’t
encounter any difficulties .

‘When did they steal it?’

I couldn’t believe it . How could they take my wallet without me even noticing?

At this point shouldn’t they be considered  a living legend? Or the textbook example of
pickpocketing?

I’m not sure if I should be amazed or what . As I was about to give up, I saw Ash, who
had his back towards me, take something out .

……hm? What’s that?

‘A jewel?’
No, that’s not it . I got on my tiptoes to take a look .

It was a small sphere that I couldn’t figure out what it was used for .

Then, a moment later I heard someone’s voice flow out of it . .

[You called?]

“Find the person . ”

Ash commanded in his matter-of-fact voice .

My eyes widened .

With that demonstration, I could tell that the sphere was a tool that allowed you to
communicate with people far away, just like a cellphone .

I remember hearing about it once . They said it was probably made using magic .

But who did he just command?

‘No way . ’

It was a little suspicious to say that it was one of our house servants . Then I
remembered something .

A villain should not only have forces that everyone can see on the outside .

Ash also followed this rule .

I only knew this because I read the book, but Ash felt that he needed power ever since
our parents passed away .

This wasn’t the type of power a man could obtain through mastering some sort of
martial art .

My younger brother wanted a group that he could use as his followers .

But such a group can’t be created easily just because you want it .

It requires a lot of money and power, but the biggest problem was that it took time .

Which is why our villain Ash, simply took over an already existing group .

‘The Dark Streets……’

The Empire had something known as the Dark Streets .

To put it simply, it’s like the world opposite of this one .

City of night, the criminal’s area, the Empire’s darkness were all referring to this
primitive Dark Street .

There, everything was based on power, and there was a large gang that acted as a
ruler in those streets .

And Ash killed the leader of this gang and took it over .

‘He was fifteen at the time too . ’

It hadn’t even been half a year since our parents’ funeral .

There’s no way to know exactly how my brother manages to control the gang because it
isn’t written in the book .

But since they are known to follow the rule of power, I can only assume that he used his
overwhelming ability in martial arts to make them yield .

I don’t know if I mentioned this but my brother’s been using toy swords to break wooden
statues ever since he was three . I used to think it was cute…… .
 Chapter 7

‘Anyway, is it really that?’

A member of the Dark Streets . Could I be right?

It was kind of interesting to think that something I had only briefly read about was such a
crucial  communication tool . But on that same train of thought I felt my insides go cold .

This was actually the reason I couldn’t just try to run away at any random time .

It was rumored that there wasn’t a single place in the Empire that the Dark Streets
weren’t in .

It would be easy to get caught as soon as I set out if I didn’t have a good plan .

It would also be easy for them to kill me as soon as I was caught .

‘I definitely need Agrita . ’

I was realizing yet again, that she was necessary to me . I listened as Ash made
additional commands to the person on the other side of the communication tool .

He told them to find someone who succeeded in stealing a wallet from a noble lady with
red hair and a green dress .

Huh, can you find anyone with just those words?

Ash turned around and looked at me after turning the communication device off .

“Sister . ”

“Huh, yeah?”

“Let’s go . ”
“Where?”

“The clock tower . We came to see that . We’ll be able to find the thief soon, so don’t
worry about it . ”

Ash told me to forget about it and focus on our outing .

Uh . Yeah . I nodded without realizing but my thoughts were quite the opposite .

I was actually concerned about something other than the thief .

‘Are they actually a member of the Dark Streets?’

Are they really the people who can turn this entire area into ruins in a day if they
wanted?

Compared to that, thievery was absolutely nothing .

As well as my stolen wallet .

‘What kind of situation is this anyway?’

I suddenly felt very tired .

It may have been because I spent all my energy thinking about the Dark Streets but I
wanted to quickly return home after seeing the clock tower .

I needed to run away tonight, and I wouldn’t be able to do it if my body and mind were
tired .

Let’s return quickly and save up some energy .

We quickly came to the square because of the sudden sense of urgency that overcame
me .

As soon as I stepped into the open area, I realized something .

‘Right, gotta be careful of direction . ’

We may come face to face with Agrita if just go through the square blindly .
As I was pivoting my shoe to o change direction, I heard the communication device
respond .

[Master . ]

My gaze darted to Ash’s pockets .

The voice felt so familiar to me despite having heard it only once .

Ash stopped in his tracks .

“Report the situation . ”

[I found him . ]

What? They really found the thief?

“Who is it?”

[It’s street thief with a small child like body . I can’t tell if it’s from an illness or if
they were just born with a small body but they are using it to their advantage to
steal things from people’s pockets from below . ]

“That’s why we didn’t see them . ”

Ash clicked his tongue . I was busy admiring the fast work of the Dark Streets member .

If you just say ‘find them!’ without any info can you really just find them like that?

I was thinking if it was like the power of a criminal cartel, but Ash asked .

“Location?”

[Do you see the red roof 3 o’clock direction? He’s under that . ]

“It’s that bastard . ”

Ash quickly spotted something after turning his head .

I could see the same thing when I followed his gaze .

Oh, he’s really small .

When I squinted my eyes to look I could see the thief smiling as he tossed around a
gold coin .
What is he doing with my money?

Ash started walking towards the thief with me still by his side . His expression indicated
that he was thinking about what he would do once he caught the thief .

Ah, wait . Is he going to kill him? That’s a little too much .

Is there no way to let him go after getting my wallet back?

Right then, the thief noticed us and ran .

He’s quick to catch on . Well, Ash and I are pretty easy to spot even from a far
distance .

Ash was about to run after the thief, but stopped in his tracks .

Uh, probably because of me . He can’t run with me by his side .

Ash talked into his communication device after stopping .

“Direction the thief is running in?”

[Middle of the square . ]

There was an immediate answer . Isn’t this basically an ARS at this point?

But wait, where did he say the thief was going?

“Why is he running that way instead of turning towards the outskirts?”

[It seems like his gang is there . He seems to have prepared for possibly getting
caught and is planning on passing on the stolen goods and running . ]

Ash’s mouth twitched . He seemed to think that the thief’s actions were foolish .

And I was filled with nervousness and my insides went cold .

“Ash… . . ”

“Get rid of it all . ”

[Yes sir . ]

I was about to call Ash because I had a bad feeling but Ash was a step faster .
The person on the other side agreed without a single hint of hesitation at his short
order .

It was a moment later .

Boom!!

I heard a loud crashing sound . It was enough for the ground to shake .

I could tell right away where the sound had come from .

If I didn’t I would be stupid .

“……Ack!”

“What…… is this?!”

I could see confused people run in all directions and some fell to the ground even
though they were far away .

And I could see the fire even better .

A fire that was burning strong enough to instantly incinerate a small building .

The fire was coming from the middle of the square .

My mouth fell open . It just opened without me thinking .

The words that came out of my mouth had not gone through the common sense filtering
of my mind .

“You crazy bastard!”

My voice was clear despite the loud chaos .

Ash looked back at me slowly as if he was hearing things .

‘Just in case’ are the most beautiful and grateful words .

It was because of those words I had brought an extra marble with me today .

I threw the marble and broke it as soon as I realized what I had said .
***

‘What did I do wrong?’

As I hid myself in the corner of my room, I thought about it .

‘The fact that I called Ash a crazy bastard after losing my mind?’

And having to use the marble because of it?

No . Even if it wasn’t that, I still had to turn back a day .

Agrita had died again .

Yes, the female lead had died again .

I remembered the huge fire that caught my sight .

I didn’t know how but the person Ash had ordered had created an extreme explosion in
the middle of the square .

They say the subordinate follows its master . They must be crazy .

The problem here was that, well there were lots of problems, but the largest one was
that there was free food being passed out by the charity group in the middle of the
square .

Agrita was kindly passing out food to the people there .

But there was a large explosion there .

Then here’s a question . What would have happened to Agrita?

‘She would’ve died!’

If she could’ve survived an explosion that happened right next to her, she wouldn’t have
died so easily when the clock tower crashed either .

The female lead had died twice . I was completely losing it .

“Ahhhhhh . ”

A noise of some sorts came out from between my hands, which were covering my face .
Next to me was a pillow rolling around that had become tattered because of my
constant abuse of it .

The moment I had turned back to this time was when Bessie handed me my shawl and I
had walked out of my room .

As soon as I realized I was alone in my room, I started abusing my pillow like a

madwoman .

There was no other way to let out this feeling of unfairness, sadness, flusteredness,
futileness, and other negative emotions .

‘Why?!’

I hit the pillow that had already reached its limit of abuse once more .

‘Why did it have to turn out this way?’

I thought back to the day to try and fix things again .

I was curious as to what I had done wrong to have to go through such a thing .

But the more I thought back, the more resentment I felt .

‘Is it my fault that I took my wallet with me on an outing?! Huh?! It’s the thief’s fault!’
I hit the pillow again .

‘Causing an explosion just because of the thief and his gang is the devil and his
follower’s fault!’

I hit the pillow harder .

“Haaa… . . ”

I sighed because of my futile actions . I should ask for a new pillow before going to bed .

‘What is this, really . ’

The more I thought, the more astonished I was . Agrita’s death was always the result of
a coincidence .

If she wasn’t there when the clock tower crashed, and if she wasn’t at the square when
the thief and his gang were, she could’ve lived if she had been in a slightly different
place .
I accepted it the first time because Ash was a crazy bastard, but now that I was on the
third time, I was beginning to get flustered and suspicious .

Doesn’t it seem like there’s some sort of evil spirit on Agrita at this point?

“An evil spirit called Ash perhaps…… . ”

I mumbled and lied down in my bed . Then I started rolling around in frustration .

‘My marble!’

The disappearance of my marble started to hurt my heart .

I could shed bloody tears at the thought of their losing one more .

I had imagine a flower path unfolding in front of me when I initially succeeded in stealing
the marbles .

I never thought I would end up using two of them at this point .

There was simply no way I could even think of it .

It felt like I was losing years of my lifespan every time I broke a marble .

I knew the marble wouldn’t come back even if I regretted it now . There was no way it
would recreate itself even if I went on a rampage about how it was wasted .

But despite knowing this I couldn’t stop kicking my legs in regret .

‘……Lets…… . think that I did something good . ’

I sprawled down on the bed after using up all my energy . I tried to think of it in a
positive way .

There were many people who had died besides Agrita .

If Agrita’s death hadn’t been planned, all those people would’ve died an unexpected and
unfair death as well .

This was a good thing to do since it turned back all those deaths . Yes, there was a
good reason for using the marble .

‘It is a problem that none of it would’ve happened if it weren’t for Ash but…… no . I’ll be
in an endless loop if I keep thinking of it that way . Let’s just stop . ’
I sighed deeply and lifted myself up .

I suffered enough .

The present and future were more important than the crazy and astonishing past .
Chapter 8

‘This time I will safely pass tomorrow . No matter what!’

I made it my resolution . It was embedded into my mind deeper than it had ever been
before .

Now that the situation had come to this point that stubbornness started churning up
inside me .

I would make sure that there is no accidents tomorrow just because of how unfair I feel
about this whole situation .

I’ll go see the clock tower super fast .

I’m gonna see it really briefly and come back to the house without any accidents!

Definitely!

***

Did my resolution have any effect?

This time I did not take my wallet when leaving with Ash . Not only my wallet, but I did
not have anything on me and simply went out empty handed .

So that I couldn’t lose anything or be robbed in the first place .

Even as I walked I did not give my attention to anything around me .

A store stand? No thanks . A hair clip? Put that away . Once was more than enough in
being distracted .

I also made up an excuse saying I wanted to enjoy the scenery, making us walk from
the entrance to the outskirts of the square . The clock tower was located at the northern
part of the square .

And when we walked like this, soon…… .

‘Clock tower . ’

We were at our destination .

“Shall we go up?”

Ash led me into the clock tower .

It was only meaningful if we actually went up the stairs and heard the bell at the top
instead of simply looking at it from the outside .

I stood there dazed for a moment and was dragged along to the stairs by Ash before I
even had time to respond .

The way up the tower was narrow, so we had to hold hands instead of linking arms .

My heart was beating . It didn’t feel real for a moment .

We arrived at the clock tower? This easily?

Without any accidents along the way?

Ding-

Then I heard the bell sound . It was a clear ring that told me that this situation was
completely real .

I stood on the top of the tower next to Ash .

The open scenery through the window and the bell sound that rang at my ears told me
where I was .

‘I really saw it . ’

I came out to see the clock tower, and actually saw it .

It meant we were done . Our purpose in coming out had been fulfilled . Our outing was
over .

It should’ve been like this from the start . This was the norm, but the things I went
through before turning back a day were so baffling and unbelievable that this simple
moment felt like a dream .
I asked Ash just in case .

“……Shall we return now?”

“Do you want to go back?”

“Since we saw the clock tower . ”

“Alright . If that’s what you wish . ”

Ash simply nodded his head .

All the stress and tension left my shoulders as soon as I got a positive answer .

Should I say I felt like I had been drained? Something like that .

I was grateful for this simple situation with no accidents but I also felt that it was unfair .

‘It should’ve been like this from the beginning . ’

I had been determined to forget the past and get over it, but I couldn’t stop thinking of
how unfair it was now that the situation ended up like this .

The marble I had to break unfortunately seemed to appear before my eyes like a
homeless idiot .

‘It was so easy and simple…… . ’

Why did it turn out that way before .

I felt so unfair that my nose began prickling . A moment later a tear fell down my cheek .

My tear faucet was beyond my control .

“Sister?”

I could hear Ash’s surprised voice .

Ash seemed to be quite flustered since I started crying so unexpectedly .

I could understand why . I was flustered as well .

“Why are you crying?”

It was hard to reply because my throat was clogged . I was barely able to let out a few
words .

“Just…… . ”

It seemed like Ash was holding his breath and waiting for my next words .
No, there was no way . It’s not anything serious .

“It’s nice to see the clock tower…… . ”

This was half true . My tears held my feelings of unfairness but there was also relief and
happiness .

I felt like a weight had been pushed off my heart now that I knew I wouldn’t have to see
Agrita die the third time despite my complicated emotions .

Ash was silent for a moment after hearing my reply .

Well, I guess it would be hard to reply if someone replied like this after being asked why
they were suddenly crying .

Then Ash suddenly spoke .

“If I knew you would like it so much I should’ve made some time earlier . ”

“…… . Huh?”

“I’m sorry I brought you here so late . ”

Ash seemed to be really sorry . I could see his sincerity in his expression and tone .

Thanks to this I was at a loss of words .

I was the one who made up the excuse but I couldn’t believe he actually bought it .

‘Well whatever . ”

I have now become a lady who cried at the sight of the clock tower but I couldn’t care
less .

I finally completed today’s task . I had seen the clock tower with Ash, and Agrita was
alive .

The only thing left was to pack my things after going back home .
This thought made me more teary, and I ended up sniffling at the top of the tower of a
long time .

***

I originally did not plan to attend the banquet today .

I had planned on making excuses to not attend and take my stuff and run as soon as
the banquet started and when everyone’s attention was there .

Since the female lead, Agrita, had caught Ash’s sight as soon as Ash had entered the
banquet hall, which was right after the banquet began, so I thought it would be okay .

‘But I’ve suddenly become more nervous . ’

But my thoughts had changed now .

I had already gone through the female lead’s astonishing death twice .

I could only be relieved if I saw the female lead walk into the banquet hall with my own
eyes .

So I ended up having a change of plans . I would attend the banquet and sneak out in
the middle to run away .

I would leave once I saw my brother and Agrita notice each other without any
accidents .

I had already packed my things and hid it in my closet .

It wouldn’t be a problem to take it and leave the house once I had a chance .

“Miss, look in the mirror . ”

Bessie said as I was deep in my thoughts . I lifted my eyes at her voice .

“You were already beautiful, but you’re practically sparkling today . ”

This wasn’t the first time Bessie had called me pretty .

But this time her tone seemed particularly sincere…… . Hmm, understandable .

I blinked as I met the gaze of my own eyes in the mirror .

The movement of my long eyelashes looked like the movement of a butterfly’s wings .

My skin was fair but with a healthy colour, and my thick wavy red hair seemed to be
glowing today .

‘Bessie……’

Bessie’s skills were amazing despite having seen it so many times . She must’ve
struggled a lot as I sat in front of the dressing table deep in thought .

“No one at the banquet today should be more beautiful than you . ”

“Yeah, sure . If you take out Ash . ”

“Oh my . Who are you comparing yourself to?”

I had mentioned my younger brother half joking, half serious, and Bessie began
laughing as if she had heard a funny joke .

What, I was half serious .

Then she brought out a cream coloured butterfly shaped hair ornament and placed it
between the top of my head and my left ear .

It was matching colours with the velvet coloured dress I was wearing .

“Done!”

There was a knock on the door immediately after she said this . I turned my head after
hearing the ringing knocking sound .

“He must be here . ”

Bessie moved quickly to open the door . I closed my eyes and opened them again
slowly .

Truly the protagonist of tonight, Ash was standing in a tailcoat .

‘Look at that . ’

I knew it .

His carefully decorated look was truly deserving of all the praises of sparkling or
whatever .
The black tailcoat surprisingly went elegantly with his balanced proportions .

Even the person who made the tailcoat could not have thought of such a fit .
If he had been on the news in my previous life, the title ‘Sold out man’ would never have
left his name .

I walked towards Ash thinking of these things . Ash reached his hand out, as if he had
been waiting .

“Shall we go, my lady?”

Ash’s eyes held playfulness as they bent smoothly .

Don’t smile like that after dressing up, boy .

I become flustered even though I know you’re an adult psychopath villain .

‘This is why the confession letters don’t end . ’

I suddenly remembered all the letters that flew into the house endlessly .

Ash was at an age where he had barely become an adult yet, but he was definitely
husband material that people desired .

There were many personal confession letters among the pile of letters but there were
also many proposal letters sent from noble families .

Of course Ash had never replied to any of those letters . I didn’t know if it was okay to
do that but that was what Ash was doing .

And it was going to be this way from now on as well .

Why would he concern himself with dating or marrying when all he will think of is Agrita
after today?

It was a little weird to say it was because of this, but I had a simple hobby since before .

I gather all of Ash’s unread letters along with mine but I read mine first and even sent
decline letters to the proposal letters and I burned all of them in the fireplace in the living
room .

I had first started this to help Bessie out since she would feel troubled getting rid of them
without permission, but it had become quite enjoyable after a while .

Ash also liked this hobby of mine .

He didn’t say it out loud but he seemed happy every time I burned the letters .

I didn’t think it was because I was saving the firewood, but I wasn’t entirely sure why .
Did he enjoy it because I looked like I was enjoying myself when I did it?

“Duke, Miss . It’s rather hard to lift my head because of your sparkling presence today .
”

We reached the entrance of the banquet hall as I thought this . The location of the hall
was the inside of the first floor, and it was linked to the back garden .

The butler, who was getting ready to greet us near the entrance of the hall, made a
friendly smile .

I took the lines forming at his wise eyes as a greeting and smiled back .

“Everyone is here . Let’s go in . ”

The main character always appears last .

We purposely dragged the time a bit and came down after everyone who was invited
had arrived .

The butler sent a look, and Alex opened the door .

I walked into the banquet hall with Ash .

Chapter 9

“…… . ”

The noise in the room stopped for a moment . But I was used to it becoming silent when
Ash entered because it happened every year .

As soon as I walked in, I began looking for Agrita .

‘Where is she?’

Where are you, heroine?

The silence in the room was broken when people came up to greet us .

“Hello, Duke and Duchess Lydia . ”

“It’s an honor to meet you . ”

“You two always look like you just stepped out of a painting . Duke Weadgreen, Happy
Eighteenth Birthday . ”

I became distracted as we were subjected to a torrent of greetings .

As I glanced at the people who were crowding around us, confirming that most of them
were only focused on Ash, I turned away again .

Agrita Grace . I just want to see you . Where are you?

‘Ah!’

Just as I was looking in every corner of the banquet hall, I found her .

There was a lady standing near the entrance to the outside .

I recognized her immediately . There was no way I wouldn’t .

Her physical description that I had read about countless times matched up exactly to
what I saw of her now .

I even knew what clothes she would be wearing to the banquet today . There had been
a lengthy description of her clothing in the book .

At first look, she did not have much presence with her common brown hair and brown
eyes .

But her thin face and thick eyelashes showed that she was an uncommon beauty .

Agrita was like a pear blossom . That was my first impression of her .

‘I thought the book said she was of simple beauty . ’

The book was full of lies . It had described Agrita Grace as a plain beauty who could still
maintain a gentle, beautiful look without even dressing herself up .

‘What do you mean simple . It’s so hard to be pretty without dressing up . ’

Regardless, just as the book described, Agrita attracted the attention of people without
even consciously trying despite not having a fancy dress or accessories .

It wasn’t just because she was pretty, rather, she had a way of pulling your attention
towards her .

Her pearl-colored dress with no accessories suited her well as if it was purposely done
that way .

Just by looking at her you would get a sense of purity and cleanliness . The more you
looked, the harder it was to pull your gaze away .

I finally came back to my senses after being entranced by Agrita .

‘Ah, Ash . ’

Ash must have seen Agrita by now, right?

It should be past that point . Because in the book, Ash sees Agrita right after entering
the banquet hall .

And, it felt like the people who were crowding around Ash weren’t getting any responses
from him so they were basically just talking amongst themselves .
This meant Ash’s attention was elsewhere .

It must be Agrita!

While thinking this, I turned my head back to Ash and was surprised .

‘Wh-what is this . ’

Ash was looking at me .

‘Me? Why?’

It was so unexpected that I froze when our eyes met .

Ash looked at me for a few more moments and reached his hand out .

The tips of his fingers brushed my cheek .

“Done . ”

“…… . ”

“I was wondering what it was . It’s just a piece of thread . ”

Ash spoke lightly as if it wasn’t anything important . And of course, to me, it was a very
important matter .

‘What is he doing?’

I was flustered .

‘Is the thread on my cheek important right now?’

I turned back to Agrita .

She was standing near the entrance, showing off her pure beauty .

Then I looked back at Ash .

He had now gone back to speaking with the crowd around him after taking his eyes off
my cheek .

W, wait .

‘What are you doing?’

Agrita is right over there, so why are you looking over here?

Shouldn’t you be looking over there? Your sight should land there as if it was fate, right?

Confused and flustered that the situation was not unfolding as I knew it, I stared at Ash .

Noticing my gaze, his golden eyes turned to me .

“Sister?”

“…… . ”

“Do you have something to say?”

I choked back the question that I wanted to say .

I almost actually asked him . Why he wasn’t looking at Agritta .

“……no . ”
Ash must’ve felt suspicious of my attitude because he didn’t take his eyes off of me
even after hearing my response .

What is this? Hurry up and look at Agrita!

Not me, not the people in front of you, right there!

‘I can’t let this continue . ’

A problem has occurred . Although it seemed like a trivial one, it also didn’t seem like
one that would fix itself anytime soon .

‘I don’t know why you aren’t looking at her…… but if you’re not looking I’ll have to make
you look . ’

It was a little off from the original plot where Ash finds Agrita on his own and focuses on
her only, but it didn’t matter in the long run . All he had to do now was look at her for the
story to move on .

It’ll go the right way once he actually looks .

I suppressed the urge to grab Ash by the hair and turn his head and instead, gently
lifted my finger .

Then, I pretended to be surprised and pointed .

“Oh my! What’s that?”

Right then .

Crash!!

“Kyaaa!”

“Ack!”

Screams echoed in the hall . With my finger still pointing, I froze . I couldn’t do anything .

“The, the chandelier…… . ”

“My god, Lady Grace!”

The chandelier on the ceiling fell . It was one that was near the entrance .

A high, sharp voice called out Agrita’s name .

The place where the chandelier was not directly above where Agrita had been standing,
but she must’ve moved directly below it when she went to greet the host of the
banquet .

A few people who were extremely frightened fell to the ground in a dead faint .

“How did this happen…… . ”

I thought to myself as I heard the whispers of shock from the people around me .

Something was very wrong .

The banquet had to stop . It had to be .

Since a chandelier fell and caused a scene .

As soon as the accident occurred, the people of the household began sending
messengers out .

There was no way to know if the banquet would be held the next day, so the people
who were promised a room in the house were also sent away with apologies .

Servants also had to be called to take the Grace couple away because they had fainted
at the scene .
While the butler and Ash did all this, I was in the hallway leading to the banquet hall, my
back against the wall, gazing off into nothing .

I couldn’t do anything because my head felt like it would explode .

‘Something…… something is terribly wrong . ’

Agrita was dead . She was crushed under a chandelier that fell at the wrong time .

I hadn’t checked Agrita’s body personally, but I had heard someone call out for a doctor
only to quickly dismiss them .

There was only one thought in my head as I leaned against the cold wall .

‘Strange . ’

It was strange .

This was really strange . It was already a problem that Agrita died, but the way she died
was even stranger .

‘A novel that kills its heroine by crushing her under a chandelier?’

You wouldn’t even kill an extra that way .

This incident was an unlucky occurrence . The servants who checked the broken
chandelier and ceiling had said that the chain connecting the two was rusty .

But he had a befuddled look on his face while saying this .

Of course, he would . There was no way something like a chandelier wouldn’t be

checked before an important banquet like this .

And there were five chandeliers in the banquet hall .

The only one with an issue was the one that had fallen on top of Agrita .

Is that even possible even if she’s really unlucky?

Not to mention, this was her third time dying .

‘If it keeps on going this way…’

A thought she had deemed impossible took place in the corner of her mind .

‘It seems like it’s Agrita’s fate . ’

Her fate to die .

I had seen a movie about this in my past life .

The main characters were fated to die in some accident but they were lucky and
avoided the accident and survived .

It was a plot without dreams or hope for the characters who thought they had safely
secured their lives, but the world could not leave them alone because they were meant
to die . And they all did die one by one by their decided fate .

The world continues to kill her because it was her fate to die .

‘Wait, why?’

I shook my head . It was impossible . I couldn’t understand .

I could understand everything up till now .

I was speechless and angry but I just assumed that anything could happen if you met a
crazy psycho and accepted it .

But this was something I couldn’t accept in any way . It would be the same for anyone
else .

What would be the reason for the heroine of the novel to just suddenly die?

Why is the world trying to kill Agrita?

I couldn’t think of any reason even after thinking for a long time . I earned nothing and
my head hurt .

I could only think of stupid things like ‘my brain’s gonna overload on my thought
processes’ .
While I was thinking, the cleaning of the banquet hall was almost complete .

Ash came out into the hall and asked .

“You don’t look too good . Are you okay?”

I shook my head . My head and heart were suffering too much that I just pretend I was
okay .

Ash didn’t ask any further and he gave me his hand instead .

“Go upstairs and rest . I’ll take you . ”

“…… . ”

I held his hand . My room was on the second floor .

I thought as I held his hand past the hallway and up to one staircase .

‘As I thought…… . ’

I hadn’t gotten an answer but one thing was clear .

‘I need Agrita . ’

I needed her . So I needed to save her .

I needed to if I could . Even if an adult psychopath’s hand was filled with warmth, just
like a normal human .

Ash let go of my hand in front of my room and turned around .

I stared at his back for a moment, watching him move further and further away before I
closed my door .

***

It is the person who is in regret that tries their hardest . You could dig up a pond if you’re
thirsty, so what couldn’t you do if you wanted to live?

I waited before cracking the marble .

If I turned the time too fast I would have to go see the clock tower again .

I waited to turn the time back so I would return one hour before the banquet .

“Miss, now for the makeup…… . ”

“Sorry, Bessie!”

When I returned to the past, I was sitting in front of my dresser .

After checking that I had gone back a day, I got up and ran out of the room .

Practically running down the stairs, I went straight to the banquet hall .

I had sacrificed a third marble but I felt even less guilter than the last time .

If back then I had thought that it was a waste to use it, now, I felt like I was just using
something that would be used anyway . So I was more confident about using it this time
.

Of course, I still thought it was a waste to use it but I tried to focus on the more
important matter .

“Alex! Come here and take a look at the chandelier . ”

“Miss Lydia?”

“Hurry . Could you bring a ladder and look at the connecting parts?”
Chapter 10

I grabbed Alex, who was nearby and got him to check the chandelier that fell .

Although he seemed confused he did as he was told, then widened his eyes in
surprise .

“Huk .  Why did this become so loose?”

Alex called for about two more servants and replaced the connecting part with a new
one .

The servants decided to check the other chandeliers as well, and as I was watching the
butler came up to talk to me .

“It would’ve been dangerous if we just left it . There could’ve been an accident at the
banquet . How did you know?”

“Just…… . ”

I just made up a random reason to the butler, who was looking at me as if I had godly
powers .

“Had a bad dream about it . ”

The chandelier was fixed easily but I couldn’t be relaxed .

There were quite a lot of things that caught my attention now that I was looking over the
banquet hall like this .

‘That statue . ’

What if it suddenly falls? It looks dangerous because it’s heavy .

‘That decoration . ’

It wouldn’t be good if that fell on your head .

‘Vase . ’

Why did they put such a big case there? What if someone got crushed under it?

I was nervous . If Agrita dying wasn’t a coincidence and was her fate, I couldn’t leave
anything that could be dangerous .

I had to get rid of everything .

I looked at the butler, who I had given my dream excuse to .

“I had a bad feeling about this . My dream was ominous . So could we change the
banquet hall location or the placing of things? I really hope we can do it even if it means
we have to delay the banquet a bit . ”

“What? Ah, yes . I understand . Please tell me how you want it done . ”

Perhaps it was because he had seen the chandelier, the butler did not question my
words despite my sudden request .

From then I actively began removing the things that bothered me .

If someone asked me if it was okay to change the banquet hall like this, even though I
wasn’t the reason we were having a banquet, I could say it’s okay because Ash isn’t
interested in stuff like this .

He has no interest to the point that he wouldn’t even know what changed .

It took about thirty minutes to fix everything . Right then Bessie hurriedly ran down the
stairs .

“Miss!”

“Hmm? Ah . ”

“I heard from the butler . You’re changing everything because of your dream . Sigh, but
still . Why now?!”

I noticed that Bessie was holding heavy makeup boxes filled with makeup in each
hand .
I was shocked by her enthusiasm . Huk, I couldn’t believe she carried it all the way
here .

“Wasn’t it heavy?”

“Is being heavy the issue here? I thought you would come if I waited…… . ”

“Sorry . But I still have some stuff to rearrange…… . ”

“You can order them while getting your makeup done . ”

So I ended up sitting at a chair and getting my makeup done for me while I ordered for
things to be removed or replaced .

Bessie’s hands flew around madly as she finished makeup that would normally take an
hour in thirty minutes .

The butler who was watching later told me it looked like Bessie had godly powers .

Anyway time passed and I was about done getting ready and almost done getting
dangerous objects out of the banquet hall .

I looked around the hall one last time next to Bessie, who was panting in pride .

‘Done . ’

For now, there was nothing dangerous left that I could see . I did all that I could .

There seemed to be nothing in the hall that could target Agrita’s life .

In a little bit, the invited guests will begin entering .

I will be outside for a while when that happens and enter with Ash after the entire hall is
full of people .

“The Duke should be finished getting ready as well . Let’s go upstairs . ”

I paused in the middle of turning at those words .

Wait .

Now that I look at it, that…… .

“That carpet . ”
“Yes?”

“The material looks slippery . Someone wearing high heels may slip and fall . ”

“…… . . ”

“Let’s change it . ”

The butler hadn’t been saying anything about my orders till now, but he now he looked
at me with eyes that looked like he had something to say .

I ignored his look and pushed my order .

“Hurry . ”

***

In other people’s eyes, it must have looked like I was making a fuss .

It wasn’t like I didn’t know .

I saw that the servants who followed my orders after seeing how I had identified the
carpet began giving me flustered looks as time went by .

‘Think about what you want . ’

I wondered if I should elaborate on how terrible my dream was, but dropped the idea .

What they thought of my actions wasn’t all that important .

There was only one important matter . Preventing Agrita’s death .

‘And…… . . ’

I clenched my fist .

‘I need to figure out what the issue is . ’

I thought about it until late last night and even though till I broke the marble this morning
.

It was a continuation of accidents that didn’t go far from a certain point, so I couldn’t
think of an answer, but I did come up with one solution .

‘Something is wrong with Agrita . ’

There were only two options . If it was true that the world was trying to kill the heroine .
There’s something wrong with the world, or there’s something wrong with the heroine .

Or it could be both but that’s too depressing so I decided not to think about it now .

It would be difficult to look for the problem that occurred in the world if I were to try and
do it by myself .

So I decided to think that there was a problem with Agrita, which gave me a little hope .

‘I’ll observe thoroughly throughout the banquet . ’

“Phew . ”

I breathed loudly without even realizing when Ash suddenly spoke to me .

“Nervous?”

“Of course…… . ”

I nearly replied naturally before shutting my mouth . That’s not right .

I took into consideration the place and situation . Right now I was standing in front of the
banquet hall entrance with Ash .

I was simply attending as a family member and guest of the banquet that was for Ash .

‘There’s no reason for me to be nervous . ’

There was no reason for me to be outside and Ash seemed a little confused .

Ah, I can’t even tell him that it’s because of Agrita .

I rolled my eyes and made up a reason .

“…… . Of course, I’m nervous . It’s the day you’re becoming an adult . ”

I actually had no idea what it meant for Ash to become an adult today .

In my eyes, he had been an adult long before today .

But I acted the part of the older sister who was proud of her younger brother who had
grown to be an adult and was even more thrilled than he was .

“It’s a really important day, don’t you think?”

Ash didn’t really respond . Hmm, well, I guess he understood .

Right then the banquet hall door opened at the butler’s signal .

I walked into the hall with my hand on Ash’s arm .

“……Hello, Your Grace . ”

“Congratulations on becoming an adult . ”

“I also congratulate you with all my heart . ”

The same scene as before unfolded . The people who had frozen at Ash’s appearance
soon surrounded him to offer their greetings .

I also somewhat responded to the greetings made towards me and wiped my cheek
with my right hand . There’s isn’t a piece of thread on my face today right?

‘Agrita . ’

I turned my eyes .

Agrita was standing near the entrance with the exact look she had before we came back
in time .

I looked above her unconsciously .

Despite having checked up on the chandelier earlier my heart still pounded .

Ash did not see Agrita this time either .

Not only did she not catch his sight, but he was also responding to the crowd’s
greetings without even realizing that she existed .

Not caring about him, I continued to look at Agrita .

This was also a bit flustering, but it wasn’t important compared to Agrita’s death .

Everything came after Agrita’s survival .

After a while of watching her, Agrita began to move .

Taking into consideration the direction she was moving in, it seemed like she was
approaching this way .

‘Is she going to come to greet Ash?’

Ash spoke first to Agrita in the book but I supposed it was going to flow a different way
because Ash did not act the way he was supposed to .

I glanced at the ceiling again . The chandelier did not move .

I maintained my focus and didn’t take my eyes off of her .

But in the middle of walking this way, Agrita suddenly grabbed a servant .

‘Hmm?’

She seemed to ask something, and the servant pointed at a direction . It was the door
that led to the back garden .

Agrita bowed her head slightly in gratitude and turned in that direction .

‘Huh?’

I came back to my senses soon after being flustered .

Ah, yes . I remembered that Agrita actually spent her time in the back garden instead of
the crowded hall while the banquet was open .

Ash was supposed to ask for her name and cause a scene before she left for the
garden, but that step seemed to be omitted .

‘Back garden…… there’s nothing in the back garden right?’

The back garden was a simple garden . There were only small trees and grass .

Ah, rocks…… are those dangerous too?

I watched her move towards the door and took a step as well .

I was worried too but I had to observe and watch her anyway .

I had to follow her .

It should’ve been Ash instead of me, but Ash was already doing things unlike the plot,
so I doubted he would do this either .
To not give her the stalker vibes, I moved quickly after she went out the door .

I carefully opened the door and pushed my body out .

‘She’s there . ’

Agrita did not move far . She was sitting on a flat rock that was a small distance away
from the hall, where the light from the hall still shined softly .

I thought about how I should observe her .

Should I just watch and observe?

Or should I approach her and have a conversation?

I was beginning to ask myself what’s the point of simply watching her from a distance .

Unless I had amazing insight on what was going on, even if there was something wrong
with Agrita I wouldn’t be able to identify it by just watching from a distance like this .

‘There’s no other way . ’

Let’s go talk to her . Even if we don’t have a full-on conversation I might be able to feel
something if I look at her close up .

I walked towards her as I thought this .

“Ugh . ”
Someone whined and It wasn’t from me .

“All the shoes here are in bad quality . Why do the expensive ones hurt my feet so
much?”

I stopped in my tracks .

“Is it because my feet are weak or something?”

Perhaps she couldn’t see me because she was facing the other way, but Agrita took her
shoes off and complained .

The shoes she had taken off rolled on the grass .

I was flustered .

‘Has…… has she always been like this?’

Of course, the Agrita I knew was only based on the information told in the novel .

But still, how should I put it, hmm, it was quite unexpected?

The book only had lines of her talking and descriptions of her movements but I was
pretty sure it wasn’t this .

‘Her voice is quite similar to how I imagined it though . ’

Agrita’s voice was clear and pure .

I knew her voice had nothing to do with her looks but it was just like her looks .

I shook my head to shake off the thoughts of her having an unexpected personality or
whatever .

It was unreasonable to be shocked about someone I saw for the first time after reading
about in a novel .

‘Yes . Celebrities are quite different on television and in actuality . ’

I didn’t know if it was a correct comparison but I just accepted it and started walking
again . It was right then .

“When can I go back?”

“……”

“I can’t even search how to go back on my phone or something . Phew . ”

What?

I stopped moving completely .

What did she just say?

“Lady…… Grace . ”

“Hmm? Huk! Who are you?”

I called out to her while standing there, dazed . Agrita widened her eyes after finally
noticing me when I called her name .

Agrita seemed surprised, then covered her mouth hurriedly as if she remembered
something .
“Ah, could you hear what I was saying? Did you hear?”

“Right now…… . ”

I repeated what I had heard .

“You said phone . ”

“Uwah . ”

She heard .

Agrita looked at me with an expression that had ‘she heard’ written all over it .
Chapter 11

“So… Um… what that was… was just out of habit when speaking, you know?”

Agrita rolled her eyes in panic and started babbling out excuses .

It seems like she’s thinking that she was strange after letting me hear a word I suppose
to have never heard before .

Of course, a ‘phone’ is a word that I’ve heard in my previous life .

“It’s a name of a toy I used to play with when I was young… . ”

“Agrita . ”

I wasn’t curious about the excuses that she had prepared for this so I cut to the chase . I
considered briefly, how I should explain myself . Then I opened my mouth to speak,

“Do you perhaps know a country named Korea…… . ”

“Ehhhh!”

Argita jumped out of her seat . She approached me and grabbed my hand .

“Perhaps you’re from Korea too!?”

It felt awkward for her to be grabbing my hand like this and she had addressed me so
casually, with ‘you’ . But that isn’t the important thing right now .

Argita continued . “For real . Are you really Korean?”

“……”

“Ah, sorry . It’s just too welcoming but surprising to me . Are you really Korean?”

With my hands still grabbed by Agrita, I nodded my head despite the fact that I used to
be Korean in my past life and not anymore .
Agrita starting jumping in the spot once I nodded my head .

“My gosh! We’re from the same place! Wow! I really met another Korean in this world . ”

“……”

“I thought it was only me . It’s so fortunate . ”

Agrita had originally seemed happy but now she seemed touched to the point that she
looked like she was about to cry .

I watched her crazy reaction before tightly closing my eyes and opening them up again .

Just what happened?

‘Why Agrita?”

I recalled the plot of the novel that I had reread so much that I was close to memorizing
it . If my memories are correct, then there was never been a scene where Agrita had a
past life ‘till the very last page of the novel .

‘Why did she come here and remembered her past life?’

It was possible . Since it wasn’t written in the book that I would remember my past life .

‘Then…… . ’

My head started spinning .

Agrita began speaking as I tried to figure out how to organize this matter in my mind .

“What happened to you for you to come here?”

“Hmm…… Huh?”

“O-oops . I keep on making mistakes . I’m just too excited . How did you come to this
place? It’s supposed to be a novel here . ”

Agrita asked, blinking her eyes while being so close to my face .

I could see my reflection in the round and clear hazel pupils .

I panicked for a moment from her actions, then was able to focus on the question she
threw at me .

‘How I got into this place?’

Is she asking how I died?

I was going to answer her but closed my mouth .

Wait . I was suddenly feeling discomfort .

‘The way she speaks…… . ’

Is she from Korea or is she actually a native Korean?

The aura wasn’t fitting well with the question she asked . Is she really asking about how
I died and reincarnated?

That kept me from answering and I don’t know how she took my silence as when she
opened her mouth .

“Right, should I tell you what happened to me before asking? It wasn’t too special . I
was going down the stairs to go to a store but it was very slippery . Someone seemed to
have cleaned the stairs but had forgotten to dry them . So I slipped and fell…”

She let out a breath before continuing, “And when I woke up, I was here . ”

“Wait . ”

“Hmm?”

“What do you mean by that? You fell from the stairs and opened your eyes and
appeared here?”
“It’s really weird, right? I thought that too . How does this happen? Transmigration into a
character in the novel!”

I felt a bell ring in my head .

What?

“Transmigration in…… a novel?”

“Why sis…… I’ll just call you sis for now . Isn’t it the same for sis? It’s like… I woke up in
an unfamiliar place in an unfamiliar body . But then you realize you’re in a novel… . and
what I am is a character from the novel! OMG! Isn’t that right?”
Agrita told me her story .

That made it easier for me to understand but there was a major problem .

“Then you’re saying you’re not the real Agrita?”

“Of course not . Agrita is this character’s name . Agrita Grace, a long name . ”

“…… . ”

“I’m Ari . Shin Ari . How about sis?” Agrita asked for my name .

I couldn’t answer though . I was barely able to stiffly shake my head .

“No . ”

“Pardon?”

“I didn’t transmigrate . I didn’t just wake up in this place . I died and reincarnated here .
The time I lived in Korea is my past life…… and ‘I’ am currently a dead person . ”

Agrita’s eyes widened . It was to the point that it looked like it should’ve been impossible
to widen your eyes like that .

Agrita opened her mouth with her eyes still wide, “My gosh! What the– does sis mean
that sis is actually a person who belongs here?”

“… . ”

“And you only know Korean because you remember your past life? Oh! This is
unbelievable!”

Agrita’s situation was unbelievable to me .

Transmigration? What’s that? No, of course I know what that means…Its a soul going
into another’s body and she just transmigrated into a character in a novel . But is that
actually something that can possibly happen?

“Wow, how could that be? Very cool . Wow, just how,” Agrita said all the words I wanted
to say… to the point that I had no words to say .

I asked Agrita who was amazed, “Agrita, no, Ari . ”

“Yeah, is not what I meant to say but yes?”

 

“How long has it been since that happened?”

“When you ask ‘when’……”

Agrita folded her fingers one by one . She stopped when she folded her fourth finger,
“Four days? It hasn’t been too long . ”

‘It really hasn’t been that long . ’

It was really recent when she transmigrated into Agrita’s body . Only 4 days . I recalled
how Agrita died recently .

‘Is this it?’

I stared at Agrita who’s not Agrita .

‘Was this the problem with Agrita for these past days?’

So .

‘The world is trying to kill Agrita because some other person got into her body?’

I blinked my eyes in shock .

It made sense .

The world of this novel is trying to kill the female protagonist . Why? Because the female
protagonist isn’t the female protagonist . Agrita, no, Shin Ari transmigrated into Agrita’s
body all of a sudden . In the world’s point of view, she was a stranger . To describe it
negatively, a foreign matter .

It’s been 4 days since her transmigration and Agrita started dying this morning . To
consider it simply, it’ll take a bit more than 4 days for the world to notice this .

‘If our body recognizes that there is a foreign substance within our body…… . ’

We get it out . We don’t just leave it be but we try to get rid of it .

And the world chose to kill her .

‘Shoot, that’s too much!’

“…… Sis?”
I fell on the spot from this insane matter . It was only an ‘if’ but I couldn’t think of any
other reason .

‘I mean, even so, did it really have to go so far as to kill her?’

If it kills the fake Agrita, then what about the real Agrita? If she died and thought that her
soul could safely return to the world it came from…

But even so, what about the original body? It’s dead .

Then the real Agrita who belongs here is just a dead person . The end .

The heroine just disappears .

“Sis, why are you like this? Are you okay?”

“Insane world…… . ”

“Pardon?”

“No, nothing . ”

I stood up again with Agrita’s help . I stared at her with no power in my body .

I opened my mouth because there was one thing I was curious of, “I’ll ask you
something . ”

“Ah, yes . You can ask me anything . ”

“…… How did you realize that this was the world of a novel? Did the place you used to
live in had novels?”

Agrita shook her head immediately, “No . At first, I didn’t know . But after panicking for a
day, I saw an eye-catching book on the library shelf . I realized after reading it . It’s
the ‘The beautiful Agrita’s spring’!Right?”

“…… Yes . ”

“Since the situation occurred, It seems like I was living from a scene in the book and the
characters were the same, I thought I was in the same novel as the heroine . ”

Agrita, Shin Ari seems to be a person who understands things quickly . It would have
been hard to accept it this easily if she were a different person .

She then tapped on her head a few times .

“I also have a bit of memory left, the memories that this body possesses . Thanks to
that, I’m able to act like the original Agrita . ”

“Why are you acting like Agrita?”

Now I realized, Ari went to the clock tower today morning like she was supposed to . I
didn’t check if she went to the charity event so I’ll just disregard that, but she
participated in the party afterward .

To put it simply, she was moving like how the novel was written like .

Agrita explained the reason, “Uhh, I thought it would help me get back . Since I can’t do
anything else than that . I thought maybe I could go back to where I came from when
the story comes to an end . Doesn’t it somewhat make sense?”

She smiled happily .

“I suspected if this was the right thing I should be doing . But I’ve been well these past
four days so I’m thinking of continuing . ”

“…… . ”

Agrita’s smile seemed innocent and sweet .

I couldn’t possibly tell her that she’s already died 3 times .

Chapter 12

‘What should I do?’

It was complicated . I just found out why Agrita kept on dying, but that didn’t make me
feel any better, instead, it made me feel worse .

‘If my speculations are correct, there are no other solutions . ’

The only way to solve this problem is to get Shin Ari, who’s currently residing in Agrita’s
body, safely back to her own world .

But how?

‘Wait . If Ari returns to her world, will the original Agrita come back?’

I understand the current situation, however, I don’t know the answer . The thought made
me furrow my eyebrows .

Even after knowing what was going on, it felt more like I was trapped in a labyrinth .

‘No, this is much better than when I didn’t know anything……”

Just then, Agrita was waving her before my eyes .

“Sis . ”

“……?

“Is there a pond here? This is a garden after all . ”

Agrita asked as she slightly lifted her dress revealing her feet .

“The moment I found out you were Korean, although it’s your previous life, I got a little
too excited that I forgot to wear my shoes……”

Agrita’s feet were covered with mud and grass . Come to think of it, the shoes she took
off earlier were still lying on the grass .
“I should put my shoes back on, but not when my feet are like this . I should wash
them . So where’s the pond?”

“It’s probably in there……”

It hasn’t been long since the new pond was built .

So, I reflexively pointed at the direction where the pond is . And then when I realized it, I
hurriedly tried to stop her .

“Wait!” I called out in panic, but Agrita was too fast . I was so surprised by how far she
was that I started running after her .

“Wait a minute, Ari!”

“Huh?”

I dropped all the formalities and at this point, I didn’t really care .

I could hear her answering me from afar .

I mean, just when did she get there? Is she faster because she’s barefooted?

“Come back! It’s dangerous!” I shouted while I chased after her .

“What? Is the pond dangerous?”

“To you, it is!”

Is there anything that doesn’t pose a threat to Agrita’s life right now?

What if she was suddenly bitten by an ant while walking barefooted? Some ants
contained venoms .

Ah, I must be out of my mind for telling her where the pond is .

“Oh, I’m just going to wash my feet . ” Agrita replied with a calm and peaceful voice .

“I’ll fetch you some water to wash your feet with, so just come back……”

“And I know how to swi…… Kyaa!”

SPLASH!

‘Shoot!’

I wanted to swear . I ran as fast as I could, but I was too late .

I couldn’t catch the falling Agrita in the nick of time and ended up grabbing the air .

The pond isn’t really that deep, but it was deeper than a person’s average height .

Agrita began to splash around the pond .

And as I’ve said earlier, everything was considered dangerous to the current Agrita .

I clenched my teeth, took off my shoes, and jumped into the pond .

Since I also knew how to swim, I jumped in without any second thoughts, thinking that
I’ll be able to save Agrita .

However, I think I made a little mistake .

“Pfft, pffpft!”

“Agrita, guah, stay sti…”

“Mpfpft!”

I should’ve saved her from drowning . However, Agrita, who said she could swim, was
flailing around struggling to float .

Far from getting her out of the water, I was about to drown with her .

“Agri, pfpft!”

Water flooded into my mouth as I called out to Agrita .

My vision was turning blurry due to the water .

Ah, this is insane . This is crazy .

It was at this moment that I remembered someone saying .  ‘When you want to save a
drowning person, wait ‘til their exhausted before jumping in . ’ 

‘Damn it…’
Gradually, my body started losing strength .

My initial confidence to save Agrita began to fade away .

I should’ve waited before jumping in . No, I should’ve used the marble instead of
jumping in .

Regrets and numerous curses whirled around in my head .

It was then that I felt a strong hand grasping onto my arm and pulling me up instantly .

“……!”

I was fished out of the water and landed on the grass .

I violently coughed my lungs out and the water that I swallowed was coughed out as
well .

My chest heaved so much as I tried to catch my breath .

I barely managed to see the person with my hazy vision .

‘Ash?’

I could glimpse the bright shade of yellow in his eyes .

Am I just imagining things? The familiar face before my eyes has an expression full of
rage .

Then I realized that I was the only one pulled out of the water .
I was still out of breath and my eyes were hazy, but I somehow managed to get the
words out of my mouth .

“Agrita… Save……”

I raised my finger that felt like lead and pointed towards the pond .

Did he get what I’m trying to say? And while I wondered about it, Ash took out his sword
without a word .

Sword?

Wait, what is he doing?

‘What are yo……’

The words I wanted to utter never came out .

Did I drink too much water? Or did I spend too much energy trying to stay alive?

I suddenly felt the world spin .

Ash, with a sword in hand, jumped into the pond . That was the last thing I saw before I
lost consciousness .

***

“……!”

I quickly sprang up . Sitting, scanned my surroundings .

The room was dark . I stretched out my hands to feel my surroundings until I get used to
the dark .

I could feel the soft mattress and blanket with my hands .

‘A bed . ’

I wasn’t wearing a soaked, filthy dress . Instead, I was wearing loose, comfortable
pajamas .

Once I could grasp the situation, I asked myself .

‘What about Agrita?’

I felt uneasy at the thought of it .

The last scene I witnessed was absolutely outrageous . Ash unsheathed his sword
and……

“Gasp . ”

I held my breath .

There was someone else besides me in the room .

My eyes have more or less adjusted to the dark . I looked around the room, only to spot
a person sitting beside the bed .

I blinked my eyes once more . My vision, which hasn’t completely adjusted to the dark,
was becoming clearer and clearer with each passing second .
At last, I could see the person sitting there .

“……Ash?”

I called out to him, but he didn’t reply back .

With his crystal-like eyes and sharp nose, there was no doubt in my mind that he was
Ash .

Ash didn’t move a single inch and continued to sit still .

Then, he suddenly moved, raising his hand and placing it on my forehead . He pushed
me back down the bed .

“……?”

As I laid down, I turned my head to face Ash .

I was about to ask what he was doing there, but once again, he pushed my forehead to
the bed .

“Sleep more . ” Ash said .

His big and warm hand gently slid down to my eyes as if he was actually trying to put
me back to sleep .

My vision, which has just gotten used to the dark, could only see nothing once again .

“Ash . ”

“……”

“……Where’s Agrita?” I asked without attempting to remove his hands that were
covering my eyes .

I was curious about Agrita’s condition . Even more so after witnessing such a scene
before I lost consciousness .

I heard Ash’s voice after a few seconds of silence .

“If it’s something you really want to do, I don’t care whatever it is . ”

“……?”
“You’re free to do anything if that’s what you wish for . ”

“……”

“However, this time……”

He hesitated a bit before continuing .

“It infuriates me . ” He said with a low and deep voice .

That’s when I suddenly thought that perhaps, the real reason he was covering my eyes
was not to put me back to sleep, but to prevent me from seeing his face .

‘So I wasn’t really imagining things . ’

Ash really seemed angry when he saved me from the pond . It wasn’t just an illusion .

I wavered for a while before I tried to speak .

“Sorry . ”

I’m not stupid enough not to understand why Ash was furious .

I made him worried . I knew that .

It’s just that, I felt something weird in my chest .

I’m his sister, a person he gets angry with because he was worried……

‘But I am also not his biological sister— the one who is fated to die by her own brother’s
hands . ’

My heart sank from the thought .

Ash stayed silent after hearing my apology . I also didn’t speak a single word after that .

I immediately knew that no answer would come from him if I asked about Agrita right
now .

‘Yeah, let’s sleep . I’ll wake up then afterward… I’ll check on it in the morning . ’

And after a long time has passed…

Ash eventually removed his hand from my eyes and left the room .
I didn’t notice him doing those things as I was already asleep as it happened .

***

I automatically opened my eyes .

I turned my head to check the bedside . It was empty .

‘Was it a dream?’

I have a memory of talking to Ash .

But I don’t know whether it really happened or if it was just a dream .

Maybe I was just confused because of the darkness and wasn’t fully awake then .

I stopped thinking and sat up .

It was bright outside . I have no idea how long I’ve slept, but it was probably morning .

‘……Agrita . ‘

I remembered Agrita again . What happened?

I wanted to check on that first, so I kicked off the blanket .

And suddenly .

“Sis!”

The door flung open and a doll-like person came running in .

It was only then that I realized that the person was Agrita herself .

“Agrita……Ari?”

“Milady!”

“You’re awake . ”

More people popped in one after another . It was Bessie and the doctor .

“How are you feeling?” The doctor inquired, adjusting his glasses as he walked towards
me .

I lent him my arm for him to examine my pulse .

“I’m fine……” I answered blankly .

“Sis, sniff, I was really scared . ”

Agrita muttered with her face buried in my chest . I looked at her hugging me and
thought,

‘She’s alive . ’

Agrita was alive .

I could feel the warmth of a living person from this fragile, thin girl .

‘Did Ash save her?’

Then what was the sword for?

I don’t get it .

Agrita lifted her head from my chest while I rack my brains to looking for answers .

“Sis, that pond… Is it cursed?”

“Hmm?”

“I should’ve listened to you when you said it was dangerous . I wish I had known it was
that kind of pond . ”

“She said that her legs had cramps as soon as she fell in the pond . That’s why she
tried to float to the surface by flapping her arms, but there was something holding onto
her ankle . It was just seaweed though . ”

“I really thought I was going to die . ”

Chapter 13

Now that I take a good look at her, Agrita’s eyes were welling up with tears .

‘Ah, is that the reason why?’

After I heard the doctor’s explanation, I could surmise why Ash took out his sword .

Was it simply to cut off the seaweed?

It was a pretty peaceful and rational reason .

“You’re pulse is fine . Anyway, it’s really fortunate . If it wasn’t for His Grace, something
worse could’ve happened . ” The doctor remarked .

“That’s right” Bessie added .

“I was so shocked . My goodness, even though a person fell into the pond, you
shouldn’t have jumped in yourself like that . It’s dangerous . ”

Bessie’s words made Agrita flinch .

Looking at Bessie’s face, I knew she deliberately said that for Agrita to hear .

Agrita glanced around, taking a hint before she apologized in a small soft voice .

“Sorry, because of me……”

“No, it’s fine . ”

It was my choice to leap in . Even though it was a poor decision, what’s done is done .

Bessie seemed like she wanted to reprimand Agrita more, but instead, humphed while
holding it in .

“Everyone was worried . Especially His Grace . ” The doctor smiled bitterly .

“……Ash was?”
“You probably didn’t know this, Milady . He stayed by your side all night without getting
a single wink . He went to his bedroom just some time ago, saying that you would wake
up soon . ”

Bessie’s words surprised me . What?

“All night?”

“Yes . We told His Grace to leave everything to us and take a rest, but as if he’d listen to
us . ”

Bessie grumbled under her breath as she complained, but contrary to her voice, she
kept a well-mannered professional smile on her face .

I felt like all I heard was just a big fat lie . However, there was no reason for Bessie to lie
about something like this .

I eventually raised my hand to my eyes and I was frozen on the spot .

‘Then that……’

Wasn’t a dream .

Ash’s deep and quiet eyes shined in the dark . His large and slightly rough hands
covering my eyes as he told me to sleep more…

His low and deep voice that was reigning his anger .

All of them were real .

‘And he stayed with me all night?’

I was speechless for a moment . Did he go that far?

I knew I worried him, but I didn’t know it was this much .

Without knowing what words to say, I kept my mouth shut .

“He’s really caring . Even though Milady is his only family, who else would go this far for
a family member?” Bessie continued .

“And why are you the one who’s so proud of it?”

“Why, can’t I?”

Bessie gave the doctor a single glance and the doctor sighed from her reply .

“Well, I wouldn’t say that your family’s normal . After all, both of your parents passed
away early… How long has it been since it was just the two of you?”

Then Bessie pushed the doctor aside and approached me . She clasped her hands on
mine .

“Milady, please take care of yourself . Of course, we were worried too, but most
importantly, please think about His Grace . ”

Bessie has been working here for a very long time .

She was my mother’s companion when my mother was still alive, and she took care of
me and Ash instead of a negligent nanny .

To be honest, Bessie was more than just a mere employee for me and Ash .

“His Grace has only you, Milady . ”

This was rather ironic .

I listened to Bessie’s scolding, at the same time, I was thinking about the reason why I
was supposed to die .

I was the only one who stayed by Ash’s side… Yes, of course .

I’m Ash’s last family member .

The only person Ash can open and give his heart to . The Ash who thinks that people
are nothing more than crumbs .

‘But it’s a lie . ’

I wasn’t Ash’s real family . We don’t share a single drop of blood . We might have grown
up as a family, but we could never be considered as a real family .

And this will be revealed in the future .

He gave his heart completely to his one and only special person without ever doubting
them . But, how would he feel if he finds out that we aren’t blood-related?
The more he gives his heart to me, the more painful the feeling of betrayal will be later
on .

‘Seriously, I don’t think he’d keep me alive . ’

It wasn’t surprising, but I still felt bitter .

Strangely, I couldn’t open my mouth . I couldn’t answer Bessie casually without losing
composure .

The Doctor stared at my speechless state, then gave Bessie a nudge with his elbow .

“What?”

“Why are you saying unnecessary things?”

“What do you mean ‘unnecessary things’?”

“It’s not like Milady wanted to drown in the pond . Why are nagging her?”

“Nagging? Did you just say nagging?”

“What else would call it if it’s not ‘nagging’?

“Hey, Doctor!”

“Okay, enough . ”

I stood up and intervened between the two .

I totally forgot that these two can’t be in the same room together . Why did they have to
visit at the same time anyway?
“I’m fine, so there’s no reason to fight . Doctor, I’m alright . And Bessie, you’re correct .
Thank you . I’ll be more careful next time . ”

It’s fortunate that I was able to mend the atmosphere .

I sighed and turned my head to Agrita .

Agrita was sitting on the edge of my bed while blinking blankly .

She almost died but her cheeks were a lively shade of light pink .

I was astonished .
Agrita’s still alive .

She might have almost died, but she still lived . She didn’t die .

I felt strange until Bessie interrupted .

“Right, Milady . You should wash your face since you’re already awake . I’ll prepare for
warm water . ”

“Hmm? No, it’s fine . I’ll just use cold water to wash my face . ”

“Oh heavens, no! I’ll get the water heated up, so just wait here . ”

I could get water from the bathroom with a piece of equipment, but only cold water
would come out .

Bessie was concerned that I might catch a cold in this chilly weather if I used cold water
to wash . Her eyes were burning as she quickly left the room .

After seeing Bessie leave, the doctor started to stand up, too .

“I’ve already examined your condition and you seem to be doing fine . So I’ll be taking
my leave as well . Please, call me anytime if you feel anything wrong with your body . ”

“I will . ”

“I’m warning you, even if it’s small, don’t disregard it . That’s dangerous . ”

“Of course . ”

The concerned doctor finally left the room, leaving only me and Agrita .

Agrita’s eyes started to dart around in panic .

She seems to be considering whether she should leave as well or stay .

“Ari . ” I called out to her .

“Yes?”

“Have you eaten yet?”

“Eaten? No, I haven’t yet . ”

“Is that so . ”
The door was already half-open . I grabbed the doorknob and opened it widely .

“Then, see you later in the dining room . ”

***

Now that I have sent Agrita away, I was all alone in my room .

…is what I was hoping for, but then the butler entered as if he was precisely waiting for
this moment .

“How are you feeling?”

“I’m alright . ”

“You have to be careful . So why did you jump in the pond in the first place? You can’t
underestimate a pond just because it’s not a big lake or anything . Keep that in mind .
Next time, if someone falls into the water, never leap in yourself, but instead, call for
anyone around you . And if you’re in a situation that makes that impossible, then just
search for something that would float and toss it to them . If there’s nothing like that
around you, then don’t just get yourself into danger too and start praying…”

“Now, this is what you call a proper scolding . ”

“Pardon?”

“Nothing . ”

The butler repeated those words to me 3 more times before leaving .

I was starting to feel exhausted when the Viscount and Viscountess Grace visited .

“Thank you very much . ”

“Thank you for saving our daughter, Milady . ”

“…… . No, I did nothing . ”

I literally did nothing . I just flailed around with Agrita . The one who actually saved her
was Ash .

They left after giving their series of gratitude .

“Phew . ”

“Milady, I’m back . ”

“…There’s no time for me to sort out my thoughts . ”

“Pardon? What did you say?”

“It’s nothing . Thanks . ”

I took the bucket filled with warm water and the towel . I asked Bessie to leave, closed
the door, and hoped that no one else would come .

Thankfully, no one else came over .

I flopped onto my bed .

‘Ah, my sanity . ’

I sat down doing nothing, then washed my face with the supplies Bessie had delivered .

After refreshing my mental state like that, I moved my feet towards my desk .

There’s no better way of sorting my thoughts than writing . Especially when things get
complicated and when your head is about to burst .

I took a piece of paper and held a pen in my hand .

I dipped the pen in the ink and started to write the most basic things in my current
situation .

-One . The current Agrita Grace is absolutely doomed to die if left to her own devices .

Underneath this, I wrote down some points in a more detailed manner .

-Who kills her? The world .

-Why? Because she is not the real Agrita .

Not knowing the reason why, Shin Ari transmigrated into a character of another world
named Agrita .

Because of that, the world deemed her as something to get rid of .

‘Ten stars for this crazy situation . ’

A good ten out of five . This was such an insane world .
I flipped my hair and started writing the next sentence .

-Two . Is it possible to save Agrita from her fated death?

I wrote my answer right below it .

-Yes .

It was possible . The undeniable proof—Agrita was still alive .

If I left her alone, she would’ve drowned and died for sure, but Ash saved her .

However, the problem was I, the one who tried to save her, was of no help at all .

‘This is quite difficult for me . ’

Save her my ass, I almost went to hell with Agrita .

Yes, how pitiful . I pondered on the thought of what would’ve happened if Ash hadn’t
appeared in time . Just thinking about it gave me goosebumps . I rubbed both of my
arms .

Shortly after, I sighed and added a few more sentences .

-I can’t do this alone . I need help . It’s fortunate though that she can live .

Continuing, I left some space between the next point .

-Three . Would Agrita, with Shin Ari’s soul, be of help to me?

‘This……’

I stopped .

‘I don’t know . ’

I really don’t know for sure .

I wish she would be .

But I couldn’t reassure it .

What I had originally asked from Agrita was simple and not so simple at the same time .
I had hoped for her to catch Ash’s interest .

I believed she would be able to catch Ash’s attention and give me a chance to escape
from this place safely .

However, is the current Agrita able to do that?

The current Agrita has the same flesh but a different core . She wasn’t the real,
complete Agrita .

The sole reason why Ash was so drawn to Agrita was because Agrita was Agrita . But
right now, we have a huge problem in that aspect . I have absolutely no idea how things
would turn out from here on out .

And I suspected this ever since I heard that Ash stayed with me the whole night .

You see, if Ash really fell in love with Agrita like how it’s supposed to be, then he
would’ve stayed by Agrita’s side and not with me .

‘……Hm?’

I started to feel a pang in my heart . What’s this?

‘Is it because this situation is hopeless?’

Makes sense . I guess so . Clearly, this was the kind of situation that will make me feel
so frustrated that my heartaches .
Chapter 14

I put my pen down and ran my hand through my face .

‘No, let’s be optimistic . ’

I slapped my cheeks .

In the first place, the only person I can rely on was Agrita .

Without her, I’ll just meet my inevitable demise or die while escaping .

I had no other choice .

‘But it’s not like it’s completely hopeless . ’

Ash easily saved Agrita from the pond, after all .

Not only that, he came out to the garden just like how it was dictated in the novel .

Even though he didn’t fall in love with Agrita at first sight, there was still a chance .

‘Yes . Everything will be fine . ’

I took the paper and hid it inside the drawer and stood up .

Things weren’t looking so bright, but still, writing them down had an effect . Anyway, I
finally got my thoughts in order and cleared my mind .

I’ve strengthened my resolve .

‘At the end of the day, there’s only one thing I can do right now . ’

I recalled that I had told someone that I would meet with them in the dining room today .

I was planning to leave the room and summon Bessie, but before I could do it, I heard a
knock on the door .
“Milady, have you finished washing up? If so, you should have your meal now . ”

“Bessie . ”

What great timing . I was just about to call her for the exact same reason .

I immediately opened the door .

“Yes, I was going to do just that . ”

“Would you like me to deliver your food to your room so you can eat comfortably?”

“No,” I shook my head .

“Prepare the dining room . I heard that Lady Grace hasn’t had her meal yet . I’ll join her,
just the two of us . ”

“Oh my . ”

Bessie affirmed to execute my orders and then she examined me .

She seemed to be pondering about how Lady Grace and I became close and she
speculated that it must’ve been when I jumped into the water to save her .

I pretended not to see the curiosity written all over her face .

***

I needed to have a little chat with Agrita, and eating with her was the perfect time to do it
.

‘What I can do right now and what I need to do…’

I repeated this thought over and over again while I walked down the stairs .

‘Is to keep Agrita alive at all costs . ’

I need her . That’s the only reason why Agrita had to stay alive .

Whether the current Agrita wasn’t the real Agrita or even if the future becomes obscure
and uncertain, there’s still hope as long as she was alive . She was my only hope that’s
why has to live .
‘For this plan to be a success, Agrita must understand the situation she’s in right now . ’

Agrita went to the pond, not heeding my words when I told her to stop . That’s only
because she never knew anything . Never in her wildest dreams would she imagine that
it could be that dangerous .

How many more times will the same thing occur in the future?

I must at least tell Agrita so she can prevent herself from getting into danger with her
own two feet .

That was the first step to saving Agrita .

‘The problem is, how am I supposed to tell her in a way she’ll believe me……?’

How can I convince her that she had already died three times and survived the fourth?

I kept on thinking about it as I walked .

“Sister!”

“Ari . ”

She was being escorted to the room just now . As soon as Ari found me from below,
she happily waved at me .

I spotted the butler beside her, and all color was drained from his face .

Right, he was the type to be very strict and sensitive about these things .

“Lady Grace, excuse me, but the basic manners and etiquette on movements for a
noble are……”

“Pardon?”

Goodness, butler . All this time I thought he only acted that way towards me, but it turns
out, he’s like that to everyone else . Agrita’s a guest, is she not?

I was about to go save Agrita from the butler’s scolding, however, I flinched and stopped
in my tracks .

Wait, what’s that?

“Oh dear, why is there a bee in here?

I could feel the panic rising in me . My eyes stumbled upon a bee which was buzzing
around in the air .

“Phew, this little fella got in again . ”

It wasn’t uncommon for bees to accidentally enter the mansion . Bees were everywhere
in the garden, after all .

As proof, the workers simply made a surprised gasp and went on ahead to shoo off the
bees in a calm manner as if it were a daily occurrence .

I watched the scene before me and screamed .

“Catch it!”
“Pardon?”

“Lady?”

“You can’t let it escape!”

What else is there besides bare hands to catch a bee?

I scoured the place for anything useful and cried desperately .

“It’s a poisonous bee!”

“Huuuh?”

Some seemed shocked at my proclamation .

I know it sounds unbelievable . But trust me, I know .

“……!”

Something flashed in the air . And the next moment, the bee that had happened to
reach Agrita’s neck was sliced into two .

Then a sighing sound could be heard .

“Thankfully, I’m not too late . ”

“……”
“It’s been a while, Milady . I am Knight Davery from a loyal family, and I have arrived
last night and was ordered to serve as Milady’s bodyguard without a second away from
her side . ”

“……”

“I should’ve arrived earlier, however, I seem to have overslept…… Hahaha . Please

keep this a secret from His Grace . Ah, but what was that bee? It seemed like the
situation was dire so I thought I had to catch it . ”

“Sir Davery!”

I called out his name in glee .

Davery Sach .

With his short blonde locks revealing his forehead and neck, and his tall stature all
proved that he was indeed the person who is considered to be one of the most
recognized knights in the mansion .

A knight hand-picked by Ash himself and he was famous for listening to Ash’s every
order and would execute them without fail . He was sent out to one of our lands for
inspection last year .

He seemed to have finished his work and returned not too long ago .

The other workers who had frozen in shock started to greet him all at once .

“Davery, I didn’t know you were back already . ”

“I’ve heard of the news and I finally get to greet you today . ”

“Davery, it seems your still in tip-top shape . I heard you could slice anything, even the
unsliceable . You even managed to cut down that tiny bee in just one swing . ”

“But was it really a poisonous bee?” Someone asked .

Davery eyes widened in shock at the words ‘poisonous bee . ’

Just when he repeated to inquire more, ‘Pardon? A poisonous bee, you

say?’, another worker came running in with a doctor in tow .

“Haaa, Haaa, gosh, what poisonous bee?”

“Here, Doctor . It’s already dead though . ”

Doctors were not required to know everything about insects, however, this doctor’s
peculiar nickname was ‘Bug Master . ’

The doctor knew all kinds of insects as long as they had 6 legs or less .

The doctor thoroughly examined the dead bee for a while . Not long after, he raised his
head with a serious face .

“Where did this come from?”

“Is it poisonous?”

“It is . An extremely poisonous one at that . Although it’s currently autumn, this kind of
bee is rare to see…”

The doctor looked around glancing at everyone who was present .

“If by any chance someone was stung by it, there would be no saving that person . Is
there anyone here who’s been stung? Everyone’s fine, right?”

“Ah, yes . No was stung by it . ”

Even though everyone knew no one got stung by it, there were two to three pairs of
eyes looking at Agrita .

She might not have been stung, but it was such a close call .

Agrita hiccupped .

“To think that it was indeed poisonous . ”

“Milady, how did you know?”

“How? I still can’t even tell the difference even though I had only been told just now that
it’s poisonous . ”

“If it weren’t for Milady and Sir Davery, things would’ve turned out really bad . ”

Few of the workers looked at me in awe . Of course, I couldn’t care less about their
gazes right now .

I faced Agrita who was still hiccupping and I decided to call out to her .
“Agrita . ”

“……”

“Let’s have a chat together . ”

***

Agrita was still in a state of shock .

That was totally understandable . Who wouldn’t if they almost got stung by a bee and
later on realized that its sting was lethal .

Furthermore, she just recently almost died from drowning .

And to me, this was my chance .

‘If I tell her right now, it would be easier for her to believe me . ’
She was at death’s door not once, but twice in such a short amount of time . Anyone
would feel that there’s certainly something wrong about it .

My words would be much more convincing than before .

We both moved to the dining room .

I didn’t have anything I wanted to eat in mind, but since we were looking for an
appropriate place to discuss, we moved to the dining room .

Agrita remained speechless, most likely due to shock . So, Sir Davery spoke instead as
he escorted us .

“To think it was such a poisonous bee . If people didn’t pay close attention, they would
be deceived as well . No matter how I looked at it, it was just a normal bee . ”

“……”

“Next time I see a bee, I’ll just kill it right away . It’s scary . ”

I really didn’t pay much attention to what he said, but a question suddenly popped in my
head .

Wait a minute . How long does he plan to follow us?

“Sir Davery . ”
“Yes, Milady . ”

“I have something to discuss with Lady Grace for a while . In the meantime, would you
mind standing out the door for me?”

We’ll arrive in the dining room in no time . If he comes along, things would really turn for
the worst .

However, Sir Davery shook his head without hesitation .

“I cannot . ”

“……”

“As I’ve said earlier, I have something important I wish to discuss with Lady Grace . ”

“If any of the matter leaks out, Milady can end my life as she wishes . ”

I forgot . Sir Davery wasn’t a flexible person .

No, he’s actually more flexible than anyone . It’s just that when he receives Ash’s orders
that he becomes really rigid .

‘This Ash fan . ’

I was stuck in an unexpected situation .

“That’s not what worries me . It’s the thought that someone else can hear our
conversation makes me feel uncomfortable . ”

“I’ll cover my ears . ”

“You can still hear it even if you do . ”

No words were spoken back to me . Hah, look at this dude .

Chapter 15

‘I can’t have Sir Davery by my side while talking to Agrita.’

That won’t work. What I am going to say is something no one should hear.

I sighed after looking up at Sir Davery’s face, who was normally loose but now is
pretending to be serious.

I can’t help it.

I wasn’t going to do this.

“Sir.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“If you won’t do me a favor.”

“…..”

“I’ll tell Ash that Sir Davery has neglect his duty and almost get me killed by a poison
bee.”

“Yes?”

Sir Davery widened his eyes. His face look like trying to understand what I’m saying
now.

Yeah, this feel absurd. But I’m afraid I have to do this. I continued to threaten him.

“If I say so, will Sir Davery be able to see  tomorrow sun safely?”

“N, no.”

“I’m glad you’ll see the moon tonight.”

“Wait a minute, my lady. That’s not true. I have no excuse for being late, but you almost
got stung….”

“Is facts important?”

I cut off Sir Davery fast.

“The most important is what I say. Who do you think will Ash believe?”

Sir Davery shut his mouth as if he were speechless.

What I’m doing is so shameless, but this was the best way. I smiled cheerfully.

“I like someone as competent as Sir Davery. I hope you will be with us for a long time.”

In other words, don’t die in vain because of this. I went on to say.

“Let’s meet again after the talk.”

Eventually, I succeeded in putting him on standby outside.

I closed the door slowly, looking at Sir Davery, who looked unfair but didn’t follow me
into the dining room.

All right. I’m sorry sir, but please understand. It’s a matter of circumstance.

I soon left the closed door behind and approached the table.

“Come sit down, Ari.”

Agrita seemed to tilt her head slightly and soon sat down in her seat.

Maybe she was wondering why I do that so only two of us can have talk.

‘She’ll know it soon.’

The table was set with the meal that Bessie had asked for.

For breakfast, it was a lot of cooking and quite plentiful.

I asked just in case.

“If you’re hungry, why don’t we eat first and talk?”

I didn’t have much appetite, but I’d like to wait for Agrita want to eat. But Agrita shook
her head.

“I was hungry, but….””

“but?”

“I was so surprised that I lost my appetite.”

Agrita frowned at the thought of the bee.

Then, instead of the meal, she gulped down the water that had already been poured.

And thanks to it, the hiccups stopped. From then on, Agrita’s speech began to grow.

“No, how is that a poison bee? Not a honeybee? I’ve never seen a poison bee before,
after coming here.”

The quietness was brief.

“Is it okay for a poison bee to fly around like that? Isn’t it a disaster? God, I almost died
in vain. Does that make any sense?”

Agrita’s face look blush. It’s bound to be.

I responded to her and nodded, contemplating the timing of when to bring out the topic.

“As I thought, yesterday, the incident on the pond yesterday, there’s something
strangely unlucky. Oh, was it really cursed? Maybe it’s not the pond, but actually this
mansion…”

Agrita says so. She might think it wasn’t something to say in front of me belatedly, so
she kept her mouth shut.

But it was a very welcome comment to me.

That’s it. That’s a good word. I was about to open my mouth at this time. Then Agrita
took the lead.

“That’s right, sister. Please speak comfortably to me.”

“Huh?”
“Speak comfortably to me. You know, I’m actually much younger than you, sister.”

The topic suddenly popped up, perhaps to cover up a slip of the tongue. Then Agrita
lowered her voice and whispered.

“I’m 17 years old. Well.”

I thought I heard the wrong thing at this moment.

“……17?”

“Yes. If it’s count by here age, so is it sixteen?”

“……”

“No. I’m 15. I was born in winter.”

Agrita now seemed to be slowly getting out of the shock of the poison. I could feel it in
her face and voice.

Instead, I was shocked anew.

‘Fifty?’

15 in here and 17 in Korean? You’re a freshman in high school?

Really?

“I slipped down from the stairs at school. Come to think of it, the day we had the mock
test. I think that’s why I went down the stairs in a hurry. Because, I feel like I’m craving
sugar after taking the test.”

I was bewildered by Agrita words.

Oh, my God. My mouth didn’t drop.

She was really young. She went to high school only this year, and that was almost like a
child to me. Such immature and tender age.

“Oh, by the way, sister. What do you want to talk with me?”

unripe and clumsy.

“Is it serious? Is there something serious?”

“…Ari.”

“Yes?”

How should I tell her?

The words I had originally prepared to say were stuck in my throat.

I decided to tell Agrita the truth and came down.

‘You’re actually destined to die, so be careful if you don’t want to die.’

I tried to make it any easier to save Agrita by raising her alert. Because I need her. I
need to keep Agrita alive by doing that for my future.

“Sister?”

This had to be done. I decided I’d do this. I did, but I couldn’t speak.

Fifteen. That’s how young she is.

“Are you okay, sister?”

I forced my disobedient mouth open. I squeezed my voice out.

“Do you want to live?”

“What?”

But the words that popped up were completely different from what I originally thought.

“Ari, you choose.”

***

‘I’m doomed.’

Instead of going up the stairs, I tried to hit my forehead against the wall by surprise.

Then, like a ghost, Sir Davery put the back of his hand in to stop it.

“Lady.”

“…..”
“If you get hurt anywhere, I will die. If you have something, please say it instead. You
make me scared.”

I sighed and soon finished up the stairs.

Sir Davery did not ask me why, but he only escort me faithfully.

‘Ari, you choose.’

At the dining room I told Agrita about her situation.

But it wasn’t to keep Agrita alive, as I had decided in the first place.

‘If you die like this, the soul, not the body, may return to its original world. Of course,
there’s only one possibility.’

‘Live or die. Ari, choose what you want to do. It’s Ari’s life now, so it’s Ari’s authority.’

I gave Agrita the choice.

If you continue to live against the will of this world, I’ll help….

If she chooses to go back and die, I’ve promised not to save her..

‘You’re crazy, Lydia.’

I tried to hit my forehead against the wall again. Naturally, it failed again.

I poked my hair with my hands instead.

‘I have one’s own fish to fry, I have got myself into a hell of fix, so I can’t afford to help
others’

Since when have I been such a conscientious person?

‘You just rationalized when you stole the beads, weren’t you?’

Then when I know her age, I couldn’t get my head up to the sudden surge of guilt and
remorse. I’ve lost confidence to keep Agrita alive just because I need her.

‘I knew I was weak with her, but….’

Ahhhh. This is driving me crazy.

My future now depends purely on Agrita’s choice.

If she chooses to die like this, I can’t change my future. After sending her away, I had to
go on and prepare myself for a grim and miserable end. There was no objection for
resentment because it was self-sustaining.

I walked weakly, holding back what I wanted to scream for the place. Then someone
called me across the hall.

“Lady!”

“Bessie?”

Bessie came up to me with a hint of good company.

She had a tray in her hand, but she came up and gave it to me.

“Huh?”

“It’s honey water. I was going to put it in the Duke’s bedroom for him when he woke up,
my lady please do it for me.”

“Huh? Me?”

“You can take a look at his face while you bring it, my lady.”

Ash was sleeping in his room now. He stayed up all night and now he’s sleeping.

What do you want me to do when I see his sleeping face?

But Bessie handed me the tray before I said anything and then disappeared again.

The back figure that diligently moved away seemed quite busy.

Standing in a huddle holding a tray, Sir Davery spoke.

“Shall I do it?

“……no.”

I soon shook my head, looking down at the honey water on the tray.

“It’s all right.”

The honey water in the glass was quite clear after being lightly burned.

Ash just went into the bedroom to catch sleep because of me anyway.
I walked with a tray in my hand. Ash’s bedroom is on the same floor as mine but in
different hallways so I need to walk a little. Sir Davery followed with a little gap. Soon I
arrived in front of Ash’s room and I stopped.

“…..”

I’ll just had to put it down on the table and come out, right?

Suddenly, it felt strange to stand in this place like this. It’s been a long time since Ash
was little. I can’t even remember when was the last time. I haven’t being here,
especially since our parents died and Ash became the Duke. Since then, Ash spent
most of his day in the office.

This is was nothing, but I was slightly nervous. I breathed in and after exhaling I
knocked on the door.

knock, knock–

I know the answer won’t come back when he’s sleeping, but I still knock, out of
courtesy. I then reached out my hand to the doorknob. Then I heard a voice from inside.

“Come in.”

….huh?

For a moment, I panicked and stopped with my hands stretched out.

‘Isn’t he sleeping?’

I wonder if he awaked because of the knocking sound, but it wasn’t seem the case. I
hardened for a while and soon opened the door. Somehow the fine squeaking sounded
clearly in my ears.

What I saw as soon as I entered was the figure of Ash sitting at his desk. Ash was
looking down at the document in his hand.

‘Oh, my God… …you were working?’

After entering and closing the door, Ash finally took her eyes off the document. Ash’s
eyes grew slightly.
Chapter 16

“Sister?”

Ash lifts himself from the desk.

Then, with his long legs, he quickly came and moved the tray in my hand to his own
hand before I could say anything.

“What brought you here?”

“…..”

There was no time to say what was on my hand.

Ash was holding it but didn’t even look at the tray.

He seemed to have just taken it e as if it were a habit.

I had a slight cough and opened my mouth.

“I’m here to give you that. It’s honey water so……..”

“Honey water?”

Ash, who belatedly gave a good look on the tray, said briefly “So this is from Besi.”

“Yes.”

I didn’t ask how he knew.

Everyone in the mansion already knew that Besi was considering honey water as a cure
for fatigue or a cure for all diseases.

“It must be inconvenient for you, coming here personally.”

Ash said so, putting the tray down anywhere on the nearest table.
The uninterested honey water has become a little shabby.

Soon Ash dragged me a chair so that I could sit down, I hesitated a little and sat there.

‘It’s…’

As I sat down, I glanced sideways through the room.

‘…..it’s looked the way it used to be.’

The view of the bedroom coming into sight was familiar.

There was not much difference compared to what remained in memory.

The furniture changed little by little, but the layout was still the same, decorating the
room.

If my memory was not wrong, paintings of sculptures and walls remained unchanged.

Wallpapers and curtains were the same as before.

‘No, this is too similar.’

Is this okay? That’s from long time ago.

On the one hand, I was comfortable but flustered.

I knew that Ash wasn’t interested in decorating and renovating the place.

However, I did not expect his room to be so neglected.

Should I say, “Isn’t that too much of a problem?” Or should I say, “I’m glad that I feel
comfortable in this place?”

In any case, it was true that the tension in the room was somewhat relieved thanks to
the similar scenery of the room.

Although it was a long time ago, rather than in my head,  I felt in my skin that here was
a place that I used to visit often.

I didn’t come into the place where I couldn’t get in the first place, but I still wonder why I
was nervous… Well, that’s okay because I’m going to go now.
While thinking about that, Ash sat opposite and opened his mouth.

“How are you feeling?”

“Huh? Oh, it’s alright. I’m fine, my body feels light. Maybe because I slept soundly.”

“It’s relieved then.”

After such retort, Ash looked at me quietly.

It was as if he was at least checking if the word “alright” was true.

I endured static glances in the feeling of being examined, and soon felt a little awkward,
so I changed my words.

“And you?”

He looked at me as if he was saying ‘what do you mean by that?’.

“I thought you’d be sleeping. I heard you stayed up all night…..”

I wanted to ask if you are not tired. I peeped into Ash’s face.

Ash, who didn’t sleep a wink all night, didn’t get that kind of looks just by looking at his
face.

There was no sign of fatigue or emaciation.

But not being obvious on the outside would not necessarily be synonymous with not
feeling tired.

“Why were you working?”

I turned around and asked, and the answer came out right away.

“It’ll bother the butler if I work in the office.”

No, that wasn’t the thing I curious about.

But why does it make sense? I almost nodded.

Our valiant butler was surprisingly unobtrusive when he nagged. Even the villain
psychopath couldn’t avoid his nagging.

It was fortunate that the butler was competent. That’s why he’s still alive.
“I’m not tired enough to sleep.”

Ash’s answer followed.

I was silent for a moment. This was the right answer to the question, but somehow it
was more difficult to accept than what I had heard before.

You’re not tired? But you didn’t sleep at all…

Then Ash suddenly reached out.

 “…..?”

The tip of his finger touched my hair.

I inadvertently held my breath at the mysterious contact.

The touch was relaxed and soft. Ash opened his mouth.

“Outside.”

“…”

“It looks like there’s a lot of wind outside.”

I realized what the word meant only a moment later after Ash had taken his hand.

Ash tidied up my hair.

I patted my hair again in a daze. Was my hair that messed up?

But there was no wind, no, I never went outside…

Thinking so, it suddenly occurred to me that I had just scratched my hair as I climbed
the stairs.

‘Heok.’

Wa, wait. And then I came all the way here?

‘…….!’

Embarrassment surged in. I wandered around looking for a place to put my eyes where
it was obvious that the pupil earthquake would have occurred even if I didn’t
Bes, Bessi must have been really busy.

She saw me with that hairstyle and just left.

And so did Sir Davery. This man is really nothing but a guard. He should have just let
me know.

“The weather is……Ehm. Yeah, it’s kind of like that.”

I coughed again. Yeah, let’s blame the weather.

The wind was really strong. It was a strong wind.

I stared at the amber honey water with shame.

Then I realized something and immediately turned my head back.

“Wait. Ash, you!”

As soon as I realized, I was so nervous that I forgot it.

Staring straight at him, I said

“Why are you lying?”

“Lie?”

“You said you’re not tired, but you’re tired. You speak slower than usual.”

Ash had a habit. Should I call it his habit? or his characteristic?

When his body feels tired, his speaking speed slows down than usual.

Even if it slows down, it’s not easy to notice because it’s actually at a fine level.

But I’ve seen Ash do this many times when we were a kid.

I could be sure. I was still a master at distinguishing the difference.

I can’t believe his body grew up so rapidly that he still had the same habits as he did
when he was a kid.

Ash seemed to pause at my point and soon closed his eyes slowly and opened.

“How did you know? I thought you wouldn’t know.”

“I would know when I hear, why wouldn’t I know?”

“Everyone else wouldn’t know.”

Ash smiled lightly. While I was briefly distracted by an unknown laugh, his words
continued.

“I didn’t lie. It’s not that I’m not tired at all, but I’m not that tired.”

“But… you said you didn’t sleep all night.”

“It’s all right. Are you worried?”

asked Ash. It’s a question I can answer, but it’s hardened as if I had been ambushed.

Was I worried?

“…he…he…..of course, I’m worried. You’re my family.”

I don’t know if it’s because I’m worried or if it’s because I’m sorry, but it’s true that
something is tangled in my mind.

But the back of the horse was all fours. I thought I shouldn’t have put it on.

You don’t have a family.

After I spat out the answer, Ash didn’t say much.

When Ash didn’t open his mouth, there was naturally silence.

Time went by, with only eyes on him.

The bright yellow eyes stayed still. It was as deep as a lake as ever and as calm as a
waveless surface.

In the meantime, there seemed to be some sort of disturbance.

……..what was he thinking?

Maybe he’s just thinking about something else.

Somehow there was a strange tension. The air seemed to have stopped awkwardly. Or
flowing very slowly, as if it had stopped.
I felt my mouth was drying up, so I forced myself to swallow the saliva that didn’t gather
well. Even the slightest flickering of the eye was conscious.

Then Ash picked up the honey water that he had put near the table. Then he took it in
one gulp. The turtleneck moved a few times and the glass was clear.

I blinked my eyes and broke the silence.

“……are you thirsty?”

“Well.”

With the honey water emptied so quickly, Ash gave a vague answer.

Ash tilted his head slightly as he put down the empty glass.

“There are times like that.”

“…..”

“Sometimes when I’m thirsty.”

……did he have a cold?

It’s the case if I got cold. There are symptoms of sudden thirst. I was kind of like that.

But the problem here was that as far as I know, Ash has never had a cold since he was
kid. Whether he was born with a natural constitution, petty illness was the next word that
was far from Ash after morality.

I’ve got a decent family in my mouth.

“Because I didn’t sleep. I’m thirsty because I’m tired.”

“Really?”

“Of course.”

He said he wasn’t tired enough to sleep, but his body must have a different opinion. Ash
was a step faster in trying to put it that way.

“Sister.”

“Huh?”
“Agrita Grace.”

I flinched weakly. The name that came out of nowhere somehow felt more strange than
usual. I didn’t know it would happen because it was the first time I heard it through Ash’s
voice.

Ash continued.

“Do you like her?”

“……huh?”

“Do you want me to make her your doll?”

It took me a while to recognize what I heard. Soon I shook my head.

“No!”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“It’s convenient. If I make it into a doll, there’s no reason she would fall into the pond
because it doesn’t move freely.”

“……”

“And sister wouldn’t have to jump in.”

Wait, hold on. Am I being scolded for jumping into the pond?

Then Ash leaned forward. The natural clearance was reduced because of the opposite
position. 

He stopped moving. 

His golden eyes, which looked much closer than before, reflected me like a mirror.

Ash spoke slowly.

“I like everything sister does. I don’t mean to interrupt anything.”

“……”

“Instead, when something happens to sister, I can’t let the rest go.”.”
“……”

“That’s all you need to know.”

If I get hurt, I’ll take over for someone else. Ash’s voice was low and quiet.

There is no empty word in Ash’s dictionary. I blinked at his ‘not warning’ warning and
asked carefully after swallowing my dry saliva.

“Who’s the rest?”

The answer flowed like a whisper, but without hesitation.

“Everyone except my sister.”

Chapter 17

“Lady, did you deliver the honey water properly?”

When I left the room, I found Sir Davery faithfully waiting in the hallway.

I glanced up at his fine face, but quickly lowered my gaze with a subtle sigh.

“Here’s one life on my hands……”

“Yes?”

“No, it’s nothing.”

shook my head and dragged my legs

‘Everyone but you.’

That voice still seemed to be ringing near my ears.

After saying that, Ash had casually changed our talk to the next topic.

The following topic was my birthday present.

The other day, before my birthday, Ash had asked me if I needed anything, and I only
answered that I didn’t.

Referring to that, Ash said, “It’s okay. Whenever you have anything you want, tell me.”

When I heard that, I maintained silence for a while and then pointed to the bed.

Then, I said what I wanted was for him to take a nap right now, I put Ash on the bed,
made sure to see that he closed his eyes and only then had I left the room.

“…….”

I’m a little slow in my step, as I was lost in thought.

I’ve thought about it.

What if I were Ash’s real sister?

If I wasn’t adopted, but born in the family?

If I had, could I have been purely pleased with this moment?

With Ash’s excessive special treatment, could I have just smiled and said, “My brother is
a bit extreme” and brag about it?

My heart was feeling heavy.

Whenever Ash distinguishes me from others and treats me differently, I had no choice
but to indulge myself into this fantasy.

Well, that’s actually my situation.

Although I’m still prevailing in the fake family tree, I’ll soon be thrown out.

It’s also a crime of contempt for pretending to be a family member without sharing a
single drop of blood.

……And it came with death as the price.

“Lady?”

I stopped walking unknowingly, and Sir Davery, who was following me, called me
worriedly.

I came to my senses by the voice and began walking again.

‘Huuuu.’

I understood this in my head.

It wouldn’t help my situation if I’m immersed in this dark sentiment.

At this time, it would be much more efficient to find a way to survive somehow, rather
than calmly accepting the inevitable fact that will not change regardless.

But even though I knew it, I fiddled with reason and emotion separately.
I couldn’t shake off my pent-up feeling and suddenly opened my mouth as I walked.

“Sir Davery.”

“Yes?”

“What is a family?”

The answer to the abrupt question was not immediately available. I didn’t even wait to
hear the answer, as if it wasn’t my purpose.

“How precious is your family for you?”

I wanted to relieve my frustration. I was afraid that I’d feel better if I said something, so I
was fidgeting as I said this.

Then the answer came from the back.

“Well, it’s…”

In a slightly embarrassing direction.

“I don’t have a family, so…….”

‘Heok.’

I almost missed my step. I forgot.

Sir Davery was an orphan who had never been associated with a family. So Ash found
his talent early when he was yet not able to settle down somewhere and moving around
in the back alleys.

That’s what he meant.

I was looking for a way to patch up the slip of the tongue when Sir Davery continued.

“I’ll answer assuming that I have…”

“No, not necessarily.”

“It’s question you asked.”

Sir Davery, who made me feel uncomfortable, went on, looking troubled for a moment
and then he said,
“Maybe……if I had a younger sister, I would have cherished her a lot.”

“Younger sister?”

“Yes, I would have done anything I could to the extent of my ability. Except for me to
die.”

“……then why younger sister?”

“I don’t think the younger brother would be that cute.”

“Huh?”

“And it. Would be the same for an older Brother, and, uh, I think I need to think about it if
it’s an older sister.”

“Hold on, I think I’ve heard some very explicit prejudice and discriminatory remarks.”

“So? What’s wrong with it? It’s not even real.”

Sir Davery deftly added, “Let’s be generous with hypothetical discrimination.”

It was a natural and brazen tone. I laughed in vain and asked something else that was
concluded from his reply.

“Then why is your sister cute?”

“Hmm…”

“Just because she’s your younger sister?”

“First of all, my sister would look pretty like me.”

“…..?”

“She would be talented, intelligent, smart, unassuming, humble, kind and righteous,
compassionate to the weak, strict to the strong, and basically cautious in everything, but
sometimes clumsy in terms of surprise, and being wary of strangers, she would always 
be cute to her brother…….”

“Just a moment.”

I looked back, slowing down the dryness.

Sir Davery, who had been attending to the impassioned speech, tilted his head with a
proud sickle.

“What’s wrong?”

“Is that your fantasy?”

“Fantasy?”

“Yes, of course, it’s a fantasy no matter who hears it. You’ve been waiting for someone
to ask you about it, haven’t you? How could you hold it in without telling anyone yet?”

“It’s, it’s a misunderstanding.”

He made an appeal.

“I only described my sister most realistically, based on real factors.”

“Sir.”

“Yes.”

“I just picked something up in the mansion.”

I pretended to take something out of my empty arms.

“Maybe it’s your conscience that you dropped…..”

“No way.”

“or perhaps it’s your disgrace?”

“Well, whoever misplaced it, it’s not me. I’m running around with everything with me.”

I looked into his brazen face and rapidly shook my head. Yeah, he had that kind of
personality since the beginning. I just forgot for a while without seeing it for nearly a
year.

I turned my eyes back and began to walk diligently again, and Sir Davery followed me at
his pace and talked to me.

“Lady.”

“Why?”
“How precious is your family to you?”

I was at a loss for words.

‘Family……’

Considering the facts, I was also an orphan.

There was no such thing as a blood-related family here.

There is no way for me to know even if I’m alive somewhere.

‘My family went to America as yours did.”

Of course, I couldn’t answer like this.

Roughly somewhat like this.

“As much as wide as the sky, as big as the earth.”

“Wow…….”

“What’s with that exclamation?”

“Was that the answer?”

“Do you have a problem?”

“No, then I’ll correct it. For me, a family is as deep as the sea, as high as mountains.…”

“It’s late.”

Sir Davery burst out laughing in the background.

While thinking about where the laughter element was, words continued.

“You know what?”

“…..?”

“I don’t have a sister, but I do feel like I have one.”

“Really?”

“Although I am the only one who thinks so.”

Sir Davery confessed that he had a sister, not a crush. No, you have to answer this.

I declared it after thinking about it.

“……Someday she will recognize Sir Davery’s heart, so cheer up.”

“Thank you.”

“What kind of person is she?”

Suddenly I asked, and after a brief silence came the answer.

” It’s the same as I said before.”

“Huh? Don’t tell me that fantasy sister……?”

“Yes.”

Suddenly it became suspicious. Are you sure it’s real?

“She’s a real person.”

“I didn’t say anything.”

“I must have misheard.”

I glanced back. Sir Davery had a bright smile on his face.

Well, I shrugged. In the meantime, I could see that my destination, my room, was
getting closer.

I stopped walking after a while. Sir Davery accompanied me just to the door.

Before entering the room, I looked up at him and asked.

“You’ve been told not to slip away from me even for a moment…..”

“There’s an exception when safety is guaranteed or extremely personal.”

“That’s a good thing then.”

So do you rest while I’m in the room?

When I asked, Sir Davery looked serious as if he hadn’t thought about it.
“…take a rest. I’ll call you back when I want to go out.”

“Okay.”

Soon I entered the room. After I came in and closed the door, I felt somewhat relieved.

I approached the bed slowly and sat down.

Still, I felt a little better than before because I conversed with Sir Davery on the way
here. I sat down and looked at the closet.

‘The luggage, I need to get it out and sort it.’

I came back to my room, but first of all, I hid my stuff in the closet.

Now I have to take it out in the room and clean it up.

Originally, my plan was to carry the luggage from the mansion, but the situation has
changed anyway and I can’t do that right now. It would be better to clean it up in
advance than to keep it in there and get caught.

‘But I don’t want to move.’

I felt exhausted. I didn’t even know who or what I was because I used up all my intellect
right after I woke up.

I sat back and lay down on the bed.

‘I can take a rest and then clean it up.’

I stared at the ceiling and closed my eyes.

It was not bad. I just wanted to do nothing and only wanted to rest, so I was simply
doing it.

How much time has passed?

A knocking sound marked the end of the break before the clock.

“My Lady, Grace Lady….”

Agrita has come to meet me.

***
After separating at the dining room with Agrita, I had one of the worst situations. While I
was leaving her alone to give her time to think, this damned world will be trying to kill
her.

Fortunately, that didn’t happen.

“…..”

With the reception table in the middle of the room, Agrita sat opposite me.

Steam rose above the teacup that Bessie had brought for me.

While the steam rose into the air and continued to dissipate, I gently waited for Agrita’s
mouth to open.

I felt my joints stiffened because of the tension.

‘……maybe she had decided.”

I stared at Agrita’s face.

‘Dead or alive.’

I gave Agrita the choice of preference and separated. Technically, I did not give her a
choice, but the fact.

She had made a decision, so she came to see me.

Which one did she choose?

Agrita’s lips were squashed several times. It’s as if she had something to say but it’s not
as easy as she thought.

It was only a little longer before Agrita finally hurled her words.

“Sister, you know I….”

“……”

“You know what?”

The voice emanated hard and thin.

“Am I dead?”
“What?”

I asked back without realizing it, wondering what it meant.

Words followed.

“Not Agrita Grace, but for me. Well, I slipped on the stairs and…..”

She bit her lips and gulped audibly.

“Am I dead?”
Chapter 18

There was a bite in her voice. I was flustered as I looked at her.

“Why do you think so?”

“After I spoke with sister I gave it a lot of thought.”

“…..”

“If dying here can make my soul go back to my original world…. Presuming that it’s the
only choice then… “

“…..”

“Then, my soul got transferred here because I was dead in my original world, isn’t it the
case?”

Agrita said it in a lower voice. When I heard her, I felt like I had been hit at the head.

I never thought it that way.

Silent tears fell from Agrita’s eyes.

“You know, the stairs, they were high.”

“……”

“I didn’t want to think about it, but it just came to my mind. The stairs… they were quite
high.”

“……”

“Sister. Could I be really dead? “

I didn’t know how to reply. The transparent flow of water pouring through Agrita’s
cheeks became clear.

“I am only 17.”

“…..”

“I haven’t taken the college entrance exam yet, I haven’t gone to college, and I tried to
dye my hair during the winter vacation, but I couldn’t either.”

“…..”

“Sister, I …..I….. “

Her voice, which was mixed with tears, became more and more difficult to understand.
Still, I could easily understand her next words.

“…..don’t want to die.”

“…..”

“I don’t want to die.”

“……”

“I really don’t want to die …”

In the end, Agrita began to sob, and suddenly I felt the same feeling overlapping  me.

‘Neither do I.’

And just like that..

I, too, started to cry..

After reincarnation, I was able to calm myself down by thinking of it as my previous life, 
but if it were the same situation, I would have acted the same way.

There were so many things I wanted to do.

If I do say so, we’re at least at a good age.

If I were to count the things I wanted to do were certainly more than the things that I did.
I had more expectations of how I wanted to live rather than the memories of the days I
had spent.

It was such a time of my life.

No, I couldn’t help it.

I raised myself, approached sobbing Ari and embraced her in my arms silently.

Ari who buried her face in my arms, soon began to cry.

I kept staying still, holding her.

This time, instead of Agrita, I stood for a long time, holding a 17-year-old ‘Shin Ari’, who
was crying that she didn’t want to die, in my arms.

***

Ari calmed down after crying for a long time until her body was dehydrated.

She blew her nose with a handkerchief, tints her eyes, and took a sip of cold tea.

Nonetheless, she shared a long, secret story with me.

By the time the story came to an end, Ari put down the empty cup and nodded.

“Ari, please take good care of me.”

“……. Please do the same for me too.”

Ari is still determined to survive in this world as Agrita Grace.

I had no choice but to let Ari live. If she dies, there’s an end to whatever she does
afterwards.

A dead soul being able to return to the original world was a problem, and if it’s unable to
do so, it will also be a problem.

Even if she can go back, it’s mostly possible that her original body is dead, as Ari
assumes, and even if she can’t go back, she’s literally dog-dead.

So now, her best choice was to live within Agrita’s body.

I decided to help Ari survive.

And it was the same with Ari.

“But, there’s something I don’t really understand.”

“What?”

Accepting her completely as Ari, and not as Agrita, I decided to talk to her comfortably.

Ari inflated her cheeks appreciating my goodness.

“How could someone kill a pretty and nice person like sister?”

I explained all of my situation to Ari. Ari seemed to remember what role I appeared in
the book after hearing it. All of the volumes I appeared in the book were only a few
pages, so it was reasonable to have not noticed it. In all of the volumes of the book, the
ones that I appeared were very few. So, it was reasonable not to notice it.

“No matter how bad the guy is, isn’t he taking it a little bit too far?”

“Yeah.”

Ari’s angry expression made me smile.

Ari and I became harmonious. I help Ari, and Ari helps me. The purpose is for both to
survive.

Ari, who was blowing air into her cheeks like a child, soon pumped her fist with
enthusiasm.

“I’ll really do my best.”

” Oh. “

“With the art of the mortal temptation, seduce the villain! For my sister’s successful
escape!”

Ari’s way of showing enthusiasm was cute. But apart from that, I wasn’t so hopeful
about it.

With one hand on my chin, meaninglessly I stirred the empty teacup with a spoon held
in my other hand.

‘seduction technique ……’.

There was a possibility that she won’t be able to do it properly, but the real question
was, will it work?

‘Do you want me to make her your doll?’

Ash’s words came to me.

a lukewarm, emotionless voice.

Ash casually said he would make Ari a doll when I was talking to him in his bedroom. In
other words, he hasn’t given Ari any value or meaning yet enough to do so.

‘I’ve got a long way to go.’.

Ash, followed up at a banquet hall last evening, and saved Ari from the pond without
saying anything. I thought I could see hope in these two people. Although he did not fall
in love with Ari at first sight like the development of the book, so I assumed that it would
be a sign of special favor.

But it was only an illusion. Ash, referring to Ari as just telling it was in vain optimism,
was simply indifferent.

‘Ha…..’

I swallowed a sigh and glanced at Ari.

I have said this again and again, but Ari was pretty. Ah in this case, it is Agritta, not Ari.

White skin with peachy reddish tones, dense features. Having a slender figure that
causes protective instinct, long hair that is smooth and long, and the eyes that are clear
and sparkling.

Her aura is elegant, pure, and clean.

Such an attractive appearance which made it hard to ignore after a glance.

‘But what am I supposed to do with all of this?’

I had my chin with both fists and put down the teaspoon.

Ash, as mentioned in the end of the story, did not see this person’s face.

To be precise, he was not interested.

The lack of interest in others included their appearance. Ash had no interest, whether
someone looked like this or something like that.

So, to Ash, the appearance of a person, regardless of attitude is always the same.

He adhered to the same attitude when he faced a famous beauty in social circles and
when he faced a person with rude fingering from behind.

He consistently didn’t pay attention.

One interesting thing here is, this is one of the factors that enhance Ash’s popularity.

The reality is that he doesn’t care about what they look like because he identifies others
as air or objects. And for the other people, it seems to be a true inner maturity that does
not judge others by their appearance.

Well, in fact, I think that Ash’s face and position were the one that have contributed
greatly to such a generous evaluation.

Even if he does the same thing, he’ll have a halo effect, like doing something cool.

Anyway, as I explained, the power of appearance doesn’t work for Ash. So whether Ari
is so pretty, I couldn’t expect any effect from her beauty.

Another trick was needed to attract attention.

I don’t know what it is, but the biggest problem right now… ..

“Ari.”

“Yes?”

“Let’s work hard.”

“Yes!”

It was quite fortunate that Ari was quick to recover and motivated.

She could have fallen into hiding or become despaired, but after crying her heart out, Ari
quickly regained her usual self. She was also active in my proposal to help each other.

It’s a thankful thing anyway, it allowed me to try to survive.

If it weren’t for her, who could see the contents of the book, who would I have been able
to confide in such a miserable future, share secrets, and discuss the future?
I let go of my chin and leaned my back on the chair.

It was a question for later as to how to seduce Ash, and now there was something I had
to devote myself to before it.

All temptations and seduction can be done only when Ari is alive. It was the first task
given to Ari to survive safely against fate like a sunfish.

I happened to have something I wanted to check for this.

“Ari. Stay with me as much as you can, and keep following me.”

“I will.”

Ari nodded her head gently.

Ari needs to be in danger a couple more times for confirmation. But of course, she
couldn’t die. We had to survive the crisis and avoid it.

I believed Sir Davery.

To be exact, I believed in his skill in cutting the poison bee neatly.

Sir Davery will surely be able to save Ari as he did then, no matter what the danger lies
upon her.

Trusting that, I got out of the room with Ari.

Faith fortunately became a reality.

“Oh, my God. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!”

The maid, Genie, bowed her waist repeatedly in contemplation.

There was a reason for that. She accidentally dropped the vase she was carrying as
she climbed the stairs, because it almost hit Ari directly on the head.

As a result, Ari was safe. It was thanks to Sir Davery, who blew himself away holding Ari
by a narrow margin.

‘As expected, Sir Davery.’

I checked my watch, holding my thumb up for the performance of the knight that I
trusted.
’12:15.’

Also

Soon after hearing the commotion, the servants who came to the scene began to clean
up the mess with the broken vase.

I left it behind and spoke to Ari and Sir Davery.

“Ari, are you all right?”

“Yes, yes, I’m fine.”

“Thank you, Lord.”

“It’s nothing.”

Ari came to me with a puzzled look, free from Sir Davery’s arms.

Whether Ari or Sir Davery, their expression seemed quite surprised.

Ari knew there would be a risk of death, but she must have been surprised because it
was different from what she expected, and Sir Davery seemed rather surprised that he
had saved the same person’s life twice in a day.

Soon I whispered to Ari while Lord Davery helped clear up the tumult.

“Ari, listen up.”

“…..?”

“I’ve just been half certain, and I think the ‘time’ you’re in danger is three times a day.”

“Three times?”

“breakfast, lunch, dinner.”

It’s not like she’s taking a meal, and she might suddenly wonder what nonsense it is.

But this conjecture was based on my observation.

Let’s look back. Ari first died from the collapse of the clock tower where, in the morning.

Second, dead from a square center explosion, at the midday.

Thirdly, dead from falling chandeliers, in the evening.

Fourth, almost dead by pond accident, in the evening.

The fifth, almost dead by poison bee, in the morning.

Finally, a vase drop that just happened, at 12:15 p.m., at midday.

The time zones were all in sync. Never else has a crisis come to Ari in the middle of the
night, early in the morning, or in the afternoon between breakfast and lunch, or between
lunch and dinner.

Ari opened her eyes wide.

“Oh, really!”
Chapter 19

“If this is not mere speculation but the truth, then your situation becomes much better.”

Needless to say, if this regularity becomes the truth, then saving Ari will be twice as
easy rather than staying in such a jagged situation.

I don’t need to be nervous all day but just have to be ready at a certain duration of the
day and the chances and efficiency of avoiding the crisis, of course, increased, also
Ari’s behavioural constraints will be loosened.

It was favourable for both Ari and me.

“Don’t stay away from me today, just in case. Let’s check in the evening and make a
clear decision.”

“Yes, Eonni.”

Then there was a glimpse of Sir Davery’s anxious voice. Looking back, Jinny, the maid
who had dropped a vase, was kneeling on the floor.

After exchanging glances with Ari, I approached and comforted Jinny. There were also
many scapegoat-victims of this world attempting to kill Ari.

***

A four-day series of birthday parties will be held at the same time as an aristocratic
coming-of-age ceremony.

Today was the second day of the banquet.

I almost forgot the fact and spent time with Ari, as I was suddenly carried off by Bessie,
who appeared at one point, and suddenly I was faced with a dressing-up time.

It was only at the banquet hall that Ari and I were reunited after a brief break-up.

“You’re looking really gorgeous, Eonni.”

Bessie dressed me today in a red dress that clung to the upper body and spread
generously downwards.

The hair was naturally loose and no ornament was used.

As an accessory, I only had one simple and easy-to-use earring, but even that looked
fancy enough, perhaps because of the color of the dress.

I stared at Ari, whose eyes glowed as she stared at me.

Ari was wearing a decent white dress today, similar to what she wore yesterday.

Although I lent my dress because she stayed here without a plan, it really suited her like
her own dress.

The hair was braided and a pearl necklace was worn on the exposed neck.

Looking at her, I said, “You’re pretty, too.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Right, Sir Davery?”

Sir Davery, whose name was called, turned this way.

As he attended a banquet as my escort, so rather than a tailcoat, he was wearing his

comfortable clothes and partial armour.

He cocked his head.

“Yes, good.”

“I felt no sincerity in your answer.”

“Both of you are dazzling, so this Davery Shack is having a hard time even to take a
peek, as it dazzles me.”

“Okay then.”

Ari giggled a little at Sir Davery’s reply. I could feel the attention of people around us
focused on Ari.
Of course, it was not easy for me, as I felt harsh gazes on my skin because of their
stares.

Yesterday, the centre of attention would have been Ash, but today it was on Ari and me.

‘I wonder if Ash will arrive today.’

Ash hasn’t come down to the banquet hall yet. If he had planned to attend, he would
have come to escort me earlier, so there’s a high possibility that he would not attend.

I heard from the butler that he woke up around lunchtime and moved from his bedroom
to his office, but he said Ash had not come out for a meal, which implied that he will
spend time in his office today.

‘I expected it, but…’

I shrugged my shoulders, puzzled. At first, Ash often used to show his face only on the
first day of a banquet, even if it was a seven-day banquet. I had wondered if he would
do that even at the banquet where he is the main personality, but I guess the answer is
yes.

In fact, Ash should have appeared at the banquet hall earlier today to follow the
development of the book.

Then, he watched Agrita persistently throughout the banquet and later killed the two
young men who asked for her dance.

However, such a sequence seemed to be ignored.

Anyway, it would also be absurd if Ash came out and followed the book smoothly, even
though many things were wrong from the beginning.

I let go of my lingering feelings and fumbled with my watch.

It’s half-past six.

It’s time for Ari to face a new crisis.

Nothing has happened yet since the vase accident around lunchtime.

Now, if something happens sooner or later and upholds quietly until tomorrow morning,
then regularity is almost true. Therefore, my job right now is waiting for the moment.

‘But what danger might come?’’

Suddenly I was a little curious.

It’s time for the world to try to kill Ari, but I’ve worked hard to clean up all that could be a
threat in the banquet hall.

Here it was a kind of safe zone, with not only statues that could fall, but even carpets.

Ari won’t go out there to put herself in danger like she did yesterday. Sir Davery will
save her no matter what happens, but what the hell is going on?

Someone spoke to me when I was thinking that.

“Nice to meet you, Princess. You’re still so beautiful today.”

I peered at an unfamiliar voice. It was a young man dressed up in a grey tailcoat.

“You shine the most in this vast banquet hall.”

“Thank you. But you are?”

The man’s face stood out as much as his voice. I think I’m seeing him for the first time.

“Oh, I said hello last time but it seems like you don’t remember.”

The man who smiled awkwardly continued.

“I’m the eldest son of Count Kami, Rigaa Kami. It’s an honour to see you again,
princess Lydia.”

“Ah, Son of Kami. Yes, it’s good to see you, too.”

The man had a faint impression.

After hearing his self-introduction, still, nothing comes to mind, so I will probably not
remember it again the next time we meet.

The man, who had no way of knowing my thoughts, glanced beside me and said,

“But I don’t see the Duke today.”

“It seems he was busy with his work.”

“I see.”

The man smiled big and wide.

Unlike his blurred features, his smiling face was surprisingly distinctive. It’s slightly…
vulgar…?

No, with such features, he can’t be like that.

While I felt guilty for nothing, the conversation continued.

“It’s not an easy job to take over the family. I’m already exhausted from the successors’
class, haha.”

“I see.”

“I respect him a lot. Oh, would you like a drink?”

His manner looks vulgar… No, I can’t even read his expressions.

With his own distinctive smile, he held out a glass of drink he was holding.

He appeared with one in both hands, apparently thinking of giving one to me from the
beginning.

There was no particular reason to refuse, so I reached for it. It was also when I was
thirsty.

It was then.

“You can’t take that!!”

A shrill voice spread out at the scene of the banquet.

I hesitated in astonishment. The man might have been surprised, but he could see that
he dropped the glass he was holding.

Clink, clink!

Sir Davery quickly pulled me behind him, so no debris nor drinks splashed on me.

Instead, some of the red drinks tainted my shoes.

While I and Sir Davery were asking if we were all right at the same time, the main
character with a shrill voice came this way.

“You are…”

“You dirty bastard.”

A number of eyes, including myself, turned to one place. A young woman dressed in a
light pink dress with dark brown hair was staring at the man as if she were going to kill
him.

Her red lips were chapped.

“I didn’t know you’d even try to play such a dirty trick on the princess.”

“Lady Daanda, what the hell is this?”

“What did you do? That’s what you’re trying to do.”

Ha, the woman with a tongue-tied smile continued in an exuberant tone.

“You don’t think I know that you’ve put a pill in the glass you were about to hand to the
princess?”

“Oh, my God.”

“Drugs?”

The surroundings were agitated. I opened my eyes wide, too.

Even the fool could know that the pill they were discussing doesn’t mean the pill you
take when you’re sick.

The man immediately denied it.

“What the hell does that mean, Lady? What do you mean drugs!?”

“Are you going to play the same trick as last time and be brazen?”

“Didn’t I say that it was a misunderstanding!?”

Shaking his head in frustration, this unfaithful looking man glanced around.

“Everyone, please listen. The lady now is having an absurd misunderstanding.”

“Misunderstanding?”

Before I knew it, people were huddled around. The man raised his voice to the crowd.

“I helped a drunken woman on the terrace at one of our last banquets. But she’s doing
this to me because she had misinterpreted it.”
“That’s right, someone was drunk. It was because you drugged the glass and gave it to
her!”

“I’ve told you many times that’s a misunderstanding. It’s my mistake to give a woman a
hard drink without knowing she’s so weak, but what do you mean drug?”

The man went on to appeal to his surroundings.

“I didn’t know it was a strong liquor because it was sweet. The woman who drank too
much and got drunk made a little mistake in front of me that day. I understand that it
was embarrassing and shameful to show indecent behaviour to strangers under the
influence of alcohol. But I can’t believe I’m being framed like this. It’s really unfair.”

“Oh, that’s a lie you’ve……”

“It’s not a lie. Lady, I’ve had enough. I understood the shame that she must have felt,
and I thought I should understand Lady who only listened to her friend’s words. But isn’t
this going too far? I will not stand still any longer if you slander me without any more
importance and discredit me!”

The woman’s face turned pale. The man’s attitude of denying the charges was very
imposing.

It was hard to imagine that he was lying.

If that was acting, the man could take the path as a theatrical actor.

While my surroundings were whispering in confusion, I made eye contact with Ari.

“What do you think, Ari?”

“I don’t know. What about you, eonni?”

“I wouldn’t have asked if I knew.”

I felt a sincere hatred standing with a woman who was staring at a man fiercely.

But it was true that there was no evidence, as the man said, to give her a hand in the
woman’s argument.

Words can make any doubt. The problem is that it is important.

I looked down at the broken glass shards and drinks on the floor.

The story would have been a lot easier if that glass had been intact.
It would have been over if I had fed that drink to anyone.

If the man hadn’t been surprised and dropped the glass….

‘Huh? Hold on.’

Huh, did he really drop it by mistake?

Maybe he didn’t slip his hand because he was surprised, but the moment I heard the
woman’s voice, he purposely…….

By the time I was wrapped up with this crazy thought, Sir Davery stepped out.

“Excuse me, but let me ask you one thing.”

“To……me?”

“Yes. Do you happen to know what medicine this young man used?”

“……I don’t know the name, but I know the effect. It makes the body to get tired and
lose memory partially.”

The woman bit her lips.

“If I hadn’t found him on the way that day, he’d done something terrible to my friend.
And she wouldn’t even remember. Everything he says is a shameless lie!”

“Lady!”

“Calm down.”

Sir Davery stepped in between and separated the two. A few words followed.

“I understand roughly the type of medicine. Then I’ll have to ask for some help now.”

“Help ……?”

Someone muttered while watching the situation. Sir Davery smiled as the answer.

In a while, Ash came down to the banquet hall.

Chapter 20

As he walked from the entrance to this place, Ash naturally took up the surrounding his
gaze devoured it.

So did I. I didn’t know Sir Davery was trying to call up for Ash, so I stared at his familiar
and beautiful face as he was getting closer.

Although I found out about it late, it turned out that Ash didn’t show up alone.

Behind Ash were a few knights, while some of them were dragging a man each.

Three men of different shapes and sizes were thrown to the floor of the banquet hall.

“Aigoo!”

“Ugh!”

“Sa, save me.”

As I looked embarrassedly at the three people on the floor, Ash, who had come, opened
his mouth.

“Are you all right?”

“Huh? Yeah.”

I nodded before I realized it. I had no reason not to be okay.

Ash stared at me.

I was suddenly speechless when I was being stared at.

Ash, who came straight from his office and dressed in relatively comfortable clothes,
was still the most striking presence here.

As I often feel, Ash has a knack for just turning his surroundings into a background in
any situation.
Soon Ash’s eyes shifted towards Sir Davery.

“I’ve heard the report.”

“I’m sorry for bothering you.”

“It’s not your fault.”

Surprised by Ash’s voice, the people who were temporarily stiffened soon lowered their
voices and began to whisper to each other in a daze.

If Ash wasn’t right next to me, I would feel like whispering with Ari, too.

‘Who the hell are these people those were dragged in?’

At that time, I caught sight of the man, Kami young man. He had a firm expression
compared to the previous one.

“Well, I don’t know what it is, but I was all wrong.”

“Save me.”

“Please save me.”

The three men, who had fallen on the floor of the banquet hall, soon fell on their knees
and bowed their heads to Ash.

Ash looked down at them and began to talk.

“There’s something I’d like to ask.”

“Yes, yes. I’ll answer anything.”

“Do you remember both the type and the buyer of the drugs you sold?”

There was a commotion all around.

‘Drugs sold? Buyer?’

I stared at Sir Davery and he nodded.

“They’re drug dealers working in the current system.”

Sir Davery explained calmly.

I was stunned by him.

No, let’s say that is something they’ve done. But, the question is, how did he catch them
so quickly?

It was only a while ago that Davery’s team sent a person up from the banquet hall.

After receiving the report, Ash would have ordered them to be caught, but at a totally
unorthodox pace.

In the midst of surprise and wonder, a dealer who had exchanged a few more words
with Ash raised his hand carefully and pointed somewhere.

“It’s the count who bought the drugs from me a week ago.”

Even before the dealer pointed him out, the man had been slitting himself back, as if to
run away.

Soon he turned his body. At the same time, someone stepped exquisitely.

Ash, who took his eyes off the falling man, asked one after that,

“What kind and effect did he buy?”

“Well, it’s just been distributed recently… It’s colorless and odourless and tastes a little
bit bitter, but you can hardly feel it when it’s dissolved in a non-water drink as liquor. The
effect is that after a certain period of time after ingestion, the body becomes feverish
and weak….. The next day, they lose their memory after taking the drug.”

Someone spat out in a shocked tone as soon as his explanation was over.

“The Lady’s words were true.”

“My God.”

“I can’t believe it was true……”

I had something to say, too.

There was a reason why the man’s smiling face looked so vulgar.

It wasn’t because I was biased by his beautiful face!

“How could you think of doing such a trick against the princess?.”

“You’re out of your mind.”

Then the man who caused the commotion screamed out in frustration.

“Do you have proof?”

“What?”

“Proof that I bought drugs from him and that I got it in the glass. You don’t have it, do
you?”

The man who fell down after being stopped while trying to run away proudly claimed.

“I bought the drugs on someone’s request. I just bought it. I’m innocent because I didn’t
use it!”

Wow, look at this little bastard.

Apparently, I was right that he dropped the glass on purpose, not by mistake. He
believed in that situation and argued it.

Instead of replying to such a man, Ash asked the dealer.

“Can you tell the difference between a drugged drink and the one that’s not?”

“Oh, yes. Of course.”

“In a very small quantity?”

“It’s, it’s possible. It’s a drug I handle myself.”

Ash, who heard the answer, squinted at the floor.

The dealer followed it with a look at the floor which was messed up by the dropped drink
and glass debris.

It was the next moment when a dealer, who crawled there without hesitation, took a
drink from the floor with his finger and took it to his tongue.

After tasting it, he affirmed.

“I, I’m sure. It’s a love potion.”

“Love potion?

“That’s… the name of the drug I mentioned earlier.”

I was stunned at the moment. Judging from the reaction, I didn’t think it was just me.

What’s the drug’s name? Love….?

“Oh, by the way, I’ve heard that one before. Love potion.”

“Really?”

“Yes. I thought it was a real love potion, so I was going to buy it…..I didn’t know it was
that kind of drug.”

A fan-capped lady muttered in a disappointed tone.

I shook my head inwardly at her naivety.

Love potion, such a convenient thing can’t exist.

To be honest, it was me who desperately needed something like that love potion. Kind
of drug that forces someone to fall in love like magic through external forces, and if I
had that, then I’d have….

‘Huh?’

Wait a minute.

“Uh!”

I made a sound without realizing it. It was a matter of no reason at all.

“Lady?”

“Princess?”

The strange sound of calling me came to my senses. I awoke to the place and opened
my mouth awkwardly.

“No, nothing….”

It was then.

“Argh!”
“Lady Grace!”

It was a moment. It was between the brief moments when people’s eyes were focused
on me because of my sudden unexpected exclamation.

As the charges became clear, that man who had been driven to a dead-end rushed to
Ari, grabbed her and put a knife into her neck.

It happened in a flash. I fixed my gaze with glaring eyes.

“What are you doing? Let Lady Grace go now!”

“I didn’t expect this to happen…..”

The man, who spat out curses, continued his words, pushing the blade closer to Ari’s
neck.

“I want one thing, Duke Weedgreen. Please state that you will not hold me and my
family responsibilities for what happened today. Then I’ll let this lady go.”

My mouth was wide open.

‘A hostage situation? You’re holding a hostage in a place with so many eyes?’

The man’s expression was solemn, but I couldn’t say a word because I was
dumbfounded.

As if this was the only way he had left.

Surely what the man offered as a condition was the most pressing thing for him now.

The fame, reputation in society, and facts that will fall when he is found to have used
drugs are not a big problem.

There will be scandals and scolding for trash, but it was a trifle.

What’s really important is to ask Ash the price for what he was trying to do to me in the
name of Duke Widgreen.

In aristocratic society, title and power speak everything.

It was really bold of a man who tried to drug me in that regard.

That’s why I thought his smiling face was vulgar, but I tried to receive the glass that was
served without any doubt.
It’d be over if he got caught, but I was wondering if he would have done anything. Was
he really thinking that he wouldn’t get caught?

Anyway, if it’s Weedgreen’s name, it’s not that difficult to drop the rest of a man’s life
into the mud when Ash makes up his mind.

Considering that, the hostage crisis was the last thing for this man to try.

No, by the way.

‘Why Ari!’

I bit my lips. Damn it, I let my guard down.

In this situation, it was no wonder that a man accidentally cut Ari’s throat and killed her
while pretending to be in danger.

It’s 7 p.m. now.

I was wondering how the danger would come to Ari in the banquet hall, where all the
dangerous things were put away, but I didn’t know it was like this.

It’s so messy.

stamping my feet, I stole a glance at Sir Davery.

“Why didn’t you protect her?”

“…….”

Sir Davery, who was condemned, seemed to have a lot to say.

Yeah, I guess so. I know. Sir Davery was reflexively blocking my way the moment the
man moved.

His job was to protect me first, so he did what he had to do. I know, but!

“Please make a contract that you won’t put responsibilities on my family.”

The man hastened. He managed not to kill Ari yet.

But we don’t know when he’ll kill her. The man might soon have his hands twisted
regardless of his intentions.

‘No!’
Ash, who was just watching what the man was doing, asked, as I was anxious to hide
my nervousness.

“Should I save her?”

“Uh, huh?”

“Should I save the hostage?”

No, why are you asking me that question? I nodded urgently as I didn’t have to think
about it.

Then in the next moment, Ash moved.

I didn’t even see how he moved properly. It just seemed he had moved.

Soon after, the man’s scream rang out.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Changkang–

The man who dropped the knife knelt down.

Then Ari, who escaped from the man’s arms, rushed to me. I hugged Ari in my arms.

“Eonni, did I live?”

“Yeah, you’re alive.”

“Tha, thank God.”

As I patted Ari on her head, I glanced at the man on the floor. Sitting on the floor,
groaning, he had his wrists twisted in a bizarre direction.

Ugh, that must hurt.

“Eughhh…”

Soon some guards rushed in and completely overpowered the man. Ash’s orders were
short.

“Send him to his family. I’ll deliver his crime myself later.”

The captive man was dragged out.

It’s not a good sight to see, so I stopped Ari from turning her head.

The three dealers, who played the role of middlemen, were dragged out of the banquet
hall as they had appeared hastily.

The banquet hall became very noisy.

Maybe it won’t sink until the banquet is over.

Ash looked back at me and Ari in my arms and said something to Sir Davery. The
banquet hall was so noisy that I couldn’t hear anything.

Then Ash left first.

Sir Davery is approaching.

“Lady, please move away first.”

I nodded gently at his offer. Even so, we should clean up the dirty floor.

As I moved with Ari to the corner of the banquet hall, I glanced at the entrance where
Ash had already left.

My heart throbbed for a moment.

What came to mind a little while ago filled my mind.

‘There is.’

I blinked my eyes.

‘It’s not a love potion, but….’

There was something like that.

My heart trembled. Is it because of excitement, hope, or joy? Or is it because of tension

or something else?

In fact, I couldn’t tell myself exactly which way.

Chapter 21

I stayed at the banquet hall for another hour.

And in that one hour, I was pretty busy.

Because the people of the banquet hall came in twos or threes and gossiped with me
nonstop.

All the contents were just the same. They either ask if ‘are you okay?’ or ‘I’m glad
nothing bad happened’.

That’s the fact that Kami’s young man is crazy, he’ll be punished a lot, he’s such a
disgrace man who’ll be talking blah blah, nasty stuff, everywhere.

In the middle, the question ‘are you okay?’  was also directed to Ari.

And in the meantime, Sir Davery was on the lookout like a steel barrel.

How ironic he was, that throughout the time when the ladies and the wives had been
talking to me in a row, and no matter how old they were, the men couldn’t even let them
get close to me.

“……do you need to go this far?”

It was a question I threw when even a little boy, who barely reached my waist, came to
greet me, failed, and went back holding his mother’s hand.

Sir Davery’s answer was simple.

“It’s an order.”

“…..”

Oh, Ash was the problem here.

Soon, I had spent so much time that it was around eight o’clock, I thought it was past
dinner time, so I left the banquet hall and separated with Ari.
The way back to the room was busy.

In fact, I’ve only had one thought in my head since a while ago. I couldn’t even hear
what people were saying at the banquet.

As soon as I arrived in the room, the first thing I did was to take out the “Spring of the
Goddess Agrita” book and unfold it.

flap flap—

The hands that turned the pages were diligent.

Soon the touch stopped.

‘Found it.’

I mentioned earlier that there are a total of three Gods in the world.

The God of time, the God of love, the God of destruction.

Among them, a temple devoted to the god of time prepared beads to turn back the time
as a gift for the goddess.

And in the temple where the god of love was honoured, they prepared a gift for the
goddess, which is…….

“The Enchanted Cloth.”

It was this.

I slowly glanced with my eyes, searching for a passage that explained as the Divine
Priest handed Agrita the enchanted cloth.

-The Goddess should not be hated by others, she should be loved by everyone. This is
a present we prepared for her.

-This is… …

-It’s enchanted cloth. If you wear this, everyone who sees the goddess will have more
than a crush on her.

In the same sex, in the opposite sex, in love, in the friendship between family and
friends will deepen.
Yes. The enchanted cloth, as its name implies, had the effect of enchanting others.

Just by wearing the cloth, the opponent will feel unconditional favour and affection for
the person.

Indeed, it could be said to be a treasure that suited the temple dedicated to the god of
love.

I thought as I stared at the book.

‘I can just steal this.’

I thought about how I could implant Ash’s interest and favour for Ari, who seems to
recognize Ari as the other one around me.

There was an answer to this difficult problem that seems vague. This is it.

The enchanted cloth, it was possible if I stole it and used it.

Why did I not come up with this fact like a fool?

‘……no, it was worth forgetting.’

I turned the pages of the book one by one.

In fact, the explanation of “the enchanted cloth” in the book was quite poor.

At first, Agrita did not use the enchanting cloth. Because there was no reason to use it.

Even if she stayed still, she was the main character, so male lead, villain, and everyone
loved her. There were some jealous people, but they were motivated by her good heart
and eventually fell in love with her.

Without the help of Gods, Agrita was loved by all people anyway.

Therefore, the enchanted cloth had great efficacy, but it was a treasure that was not
very useful to the owner.

And more important fact.

The enchanted cloth is quickly destroyed as soon as it is settled in the book.

This is because the male lead of the book, Agrita’s lover, the Crown Prince, realizes the
existence of the cloth and burns it up as if it was a mistake.
The crown prince, described as the incarnation of jealousy – was the emperor at this
time – had no qualms about getting rid of the precious gifts that the temple had made
over the years in a single day.

In this regard, this Prince also resembles Ash.

Anyway, except for the special effects, the enchanted cloth, which was just a cloth,
turned into a handful of ashes and easily disappeared from the world.

To be honest, when I first read this passage, I couldn’t help but wonder why the
enchanted cloth was introduced.

Was it just an assortment? If you prepare a gift alone in a shrine dedicated to the god of
time, it will be out of balance somewhere or what?

For your information, the temple dedicated to the God of Destruction does not prepare
gifts for the goddess.

As the name of God of Destruction, Moses had nothing to give to her no matter what he
tried.

He didn’t have to give her a weapon that would increase her destructive power.

Instead, the sword and shield containing the power of destruction are delivered to the
crown prince, who is the lover of the goddess.

‘Anyway.’

I closed the book.

I put the books back in the bookshelf and thought again about what I had to do.

Everything.

Steal the enchanted cloth.

And pass it on to Ari.

It may seem simple in word, but it wasn’t really that simple.

‘But I stole the beads.’

I recalled the past when I succeeded in stealing beads that turned back time.
Yeah, I can do it the way I did then. If it’s a temple, it’ll all have the same structure. The
way the treasure was hidden is probably the same.

‘God, please let me be a successful thief again.’

I held my hands together and prayed eagerly.

Not just a theft like any angel girl, but it’s still a theft to live, so I hope you take it into
account.

I spent a night in which my heart throbbed with self-conscience, hoping for success from
God, as I planned to steal the treasure of the temple.

***

As soon as it was dawn, I sent a request for a visit to the temple, expressing my
intention to donate.

Though at heart I wanted to start right away to steal the cloth of fascination, the deity of
love was not a place to visit so bluntly.

Pre-requests and permits are mandatory, and even the permits have not been granted
without a certain amount of donations.

‘Are they doing business?’

They were so obvious about that. It wasn’t like that when I visited the temple of time.

It can’t be helped that it’s their rule anyway. I spent my own money on a pretty large
donation.

I’m sure the answer will arrive soon.

The butler wondered a little, helping to send out the request.

“Are you going to visit the temple?”

“Yes, well.”

“What brings you there, lady? Didn’t you hate the temple?”

I was a little embarrassed by the butler’s question.

It’s all because of my past that the butler asks like that. Because once I was angry and
shouted with all my heart that God must have died.
It was a time of storm. As the storm arrived when I was particularly upset about my
miserable fate, including my previous life.

I smiled awkwardly and opened my mouth.

“It’s not that I hate it…..”

Come to think of it, it was all thanks to my social status that I was not taken to the
temple for contempt. Thank you so much for my social status.

“A temple dedicated to the god of love. God of love, it’s romantic, isn’t it?”

“One day a selfish God who only loves himself must be a narcissist…”

“Stop. Forget about the past.”

The butler shut his mouth and buried the ‘old days’ talks.

After that, I had lunch with Ari at lunchtime.

For your information, Ari had a crisis this morning as well. The frame hanging on the
wall suddenly fell on her head.

It was Sir Davery who saved Ari at that time. He was able to avoid the frame by pulling
Ari’s arm in good timing.

If I were Sir Davery’s employer, I’d certainly give him a bonus.

I thought of it in the morning and now.

“……are you usually this unlucky?”

Reclaiming the sword with his waistband, Sir Davery asked in a voice of bewilderment.

At one time, a snake with a colourful body separated from its head and body was lying
around.

That snake suddenly appeared at the dining room during a meal, secretly approached,
endangering Ari’s ankle, and was caught by Sir Davery,  and died.

I opened my mouth calmly.

“I saw a fortune teller and he said this year was a particularly bad year. Right, Ari?”

“That’s right.”
Ari eagerly responded to the made-up excuse. Sir Davery nodded, worrying as if he
should be careful.

I looked down at the body of a cold snake and asked a sudden question.

“But Sir, I have a question.”

“Yes?”

“You just caught a snake. Would other people be able to do enough like you?”

The reason I was curious about this was that the snake materialized really discreetly.

There was no sound, no sign, and I didn’t even know it existed until it was carved into
Sir Davery’s sword.

It was the same for Ari, so she didn’t know anything and focused only on her meal, but
later saw the snake who had already died, and she looked like, “Heok, what is this?”

Sir Davery was the only one who discovered the snake in advance.

He answered.

“No.”

“No?”

“To be honest with you, I caught it because it was me. Normally, other people would
have pulled its sword out after the snake bit its target.”

“You mean then Sir Davery is not like ordinary people.”

“Surely speaking.”

His words went on like a joke.

“I’m Davery Sack after all.”

At first glance, it sounded like a joke, but it was actually a true fact.

Sir Davery’s handling of the sword was picked within the talented Widgreen family.

It was also said that he would have entered the palace and served as the head of a
small group of knights if he had supporter for him, although he had once become the
reception of the servants.
Well, Ash is the one who acquired him after recognizing his value first, regardless of
everything else.

Needless to say more about his skills.

Anyway, that’s what Sir Davery did, and he was able to catch a snake.

I got a little serious.

‘No, who’s gonna save Ari when he’s not there?’

The fact that it is not that easy to save Ari means that it cannot be safe for anyone to put
as her escort.

I brought him as an escort knight at best, but what’s the point if I can’t save Ari and let
him die because he is not good enough?

‘There’s not much of a man with great skill like Sir Davery.’

I thought it was a headache, but the accident suddenly went crazy.

‘No, is she going to take care of this anyway?’

Oh, yes. As long as Ash likes Ari, he’ll be fully responsible for Ari’s safety after that.

From then on, these were not my tasks anymore.

‘Yes. I’ll just be thinking about how to steal the cloth.’

That’s when the dining room’s door burst open.

There was a middle-aged man crying in his eyes among those rushing in to see if they
had heard from him.

“Floraaaa!”

“…..”
Chapter 22

I asked the butler who came in with him.

“……what is it?”

“This is a door-to-door dealer who handles rare animals and miscellaneous goods. He
came to the mansion and was introducing his stuff, and suddenly he said that his pet
snake had disappeared.”

“Ah.”

I gave an eye to the middle-aged man. He was sobbing sadly.

His tears dripped like tea.

Oh, my. . . .

By principle, it was the owner who should be responsible for failing to manage the
snake, so he had to pay the compensation for Ari’s danger, but I and Ari knew that he
was also a doomed victim of the world, so I gave him compensation and sent him back!

“How generous you are!”

The butler seemed to have a complaint, but I just pretended as an adult with a gracious
smile.

Since then, time has been easy and easy to absorb.

The crisis that comes regularly for Ari was handled by Sir Davery’s skill wonderfully.

Maybe it’s just my feeling, but I think I’m getting used to this situation.

The long-awaited reply from the temple arrived two days later.

Though it’s later than I hoped to be here in a day, Still, this was not a bad speed.

On the contrary, it was just the right timing.

The four-day banquet ended yesterday, and we had a lot of time today.

As soon as I received a letter of permission to visit the temple, I hurried out of the
mansion.

Ari, who was sitting next to me in the carriage, whispered to me with a flushed face.

“I’m nervous, Eonni.”

“Me too.”

I explained all my destinations and goals to Ari before departure.

Ari was still living in the mansion with me.

At the end of the banquet, The Grace couple returned to their home earlier, but Ari
decided to stay at the dukedom as my guest because she needed Sir Davery’s help for
her safety anyway.

“We will succeed, right? Oh no, I’m nervous.”

Ari seemed to feel that perhaps it was an interesting challenge to go steal the treasure
of the gods.

She said she was nervous, but she seemed more excited.

It’s cute. If I think of her as a freshman in high school, everything she did just looked
cute.

Sir Davery, who was also in the carriage as an escort, watching us and then opened his
mouth.

“So, my lady, have you heard?”

“What?”

“Count Kami’s successor, no, he’s no longer Count Kami’s successor.”

As he corrected himself, he continued.

“It’s said that Rigaa was expelled from the family.”

“If it’s Rigaa..…”

“Yes, that filthy scum.”

I knew as soon as I heard it. There’s only one human being in recent years that
deserves to be described like that.

Ari opened her eyes wide to see if she understood immediately, and then clapped her
hands.

“Wow! That criminal was chased out from Kami’s house?”

“Yes.”

“Then what happens to him? He’s not a nobleman anymore?”

“Yes. He’s like a commoner.”

A brief explanation was added for Ari, who was not familiar with it.

Three days ago, on the second day of the banquet, he tried to give me a drugged drink,
but failed, and even staged a hostage crisis to cover it up.

The position of Rigaa Kami was originally a count successor.

The Count title was originally his father’s, so he did not have a separate title.

In such a situation, when he was separated from the family, the family name “Kami”
after his name will disappear as if it had never been before.

Then the only thing left for him is the name ‘Rigaa’.

He is in the same position as a commoner.

“By the way, Count Kami must have made up his mind.”

But to do that, he had to be really determined and cut him off. It isn’t as easy with just
saying, ‘You’re not my son anymore. get out of this house!’.

The certificate of blood ties should be destroyed in front of others and deported
documents from the family should be formally written to receive notarization from the
imperial palace.

After doing so, it will be practically impossible to accept him as a family member again
in the future.
Of course, in a noble society where bloodline is considered everything, there were only
a few cases like this.

Sir Davery nodded.

“It’s a wise decision. It is a reasonable choice rather than die together trying to harbour
a sinner.”

I suddenly remembered the fact that Ash had left the mansion and been somewhere.

Originally, he often went out for work, so I didn’t have to wonder where he was going,
but now that I see it, I think he might have visited the Count Kami in person.

Count Kami’s unprecedented quick and bold decision made it easier to explain.

‘Did he really go and threatens him…….’

If it was me, I would have abandoned the child faster than anyone else.

When I sunk in my thoughts, Ari patted me and whispered quietly in the ear.

“Eonni, it’s totally cider.” 

Cider? How long has it been since I heard this expression? I pick smiled back.

“Yes, totally SXRITE.”

I put my heads together and giggled with Ari. Surely the opponent’s end was pleasant to
hear.

Although what he was trying to do to me was an unsuccessful attempt, it was likely that
he had ever done such a thing once or twice.

There must have been quite a few victims who couldn’t speak, but now that the shield of
identity to protect him has disappeared, I just hope that he will be retaliated and practice
causal retribution.

“Eonni, how much longer do we have to go?”

“Well, a little more?”

Ari’s question reminded me of the map I had seen last night.

The Western Temple of Love, which holds the enchanted cloth, is quite far from here.
It wasn’t to the point of having to ride a horse all day, but the way to and from could
have been rather boring.

Ari groaned and leaned her body.

“Actually, I have motion sickness. Sleepy motion sickness.”

“I see. Then I’ll wake you up when we arrive, so sleep.”

As soon as Ari put her head on the chair, she quickly began to breathe evenly.

I draped the curtain on the carriage window so that the prickly sunlight wouldn’t disturb
Ari’s sleep.

Clip, Clop—

The sound of horses’ hooves was echoed by the sound of the carriage.

Sir Davery, who was in quite a state for a while, asked me.

“Have you ever been to the temple of love before?”

“No, I don’t. What about you?”

“This is my first time, too.”

Then he paused for a while and continued his words.

“I hardly remember going to the temple itself. I didn’t believe in God. Once.”

Once?

I thought it meant a lot. Apart from reminding me of my awkward past, which I had
buried beyond my memory,

“You don’t believe once, then how about now? Have you come to believe in God?”

“Um……”

“………….”

“To some extent.”

I took that answer to mean that he was more satisfied with his life now than ever.
Usually, distrust of God’s existence comes from frustration, anger, and scepticism about
the hopeless situation that God can’t do this to me.

At least I did.

For Sir Davery, perhaps meeting Ash somehow was a turning point in his life that
changed his perception of God.

“Good for you…”

Yes. The moment I was about to say so, the carriage suddenly rattled loudly.

“………!”

I almost chewed my tongue and looked back in the direction of the horseman’s seat.

Although, that doesn’t mean I was able to see it from there.

“Eonni? What’s going on?”

Ari, who woke up suddenly from her sleep due to the rattle, looked around with a hectic
face.

“Lady, are you all right?”

“I’m all right, but why all of a sudden……..”

Thud—

While talking, the wobbling of the carriage got worse.

I almost chewed my tongue again, so I just shut my mouth.

I wondered what the hell was going on. So, I reached out and pulled the curtains that
covered the window.

Then I opened my eyes wide.

“What !?”

The dizzying view filled with grown trees with a fresh blue.

The carriage was suddenly running on a mountain road, more like a forest road.

“I’m asking because I don’t know, but……… Is this the right way?”
“……no, I guess?”

The mumbling was so severe that it was not easy to answer.

It’s my first time going to the temple of love.

But the road wasn’t something like this. I had a strong feeling that it was not the right
way.

“I’ll ask the horseman.”

“I’ll do it.”

I put my head out of the window completely. This way I could see the horseman’s seat

You’re not saying you took the wrong road, are you? Although, I’m more convinced than
if this was the right road.

with my head sticking out, I was about to talk to the horseman.

At a glance, a dismal voice brushed against the ear with the wind.

“……….. will do it.”

“Living like shit……….I can’t die alone”

What?

“We all have to die together. I’m gonna kill them all.”

Wa, wait a minute.

Thud!

No matter how much I looked at it, the horseman’s condition which seemed to be out of
his mind, made me dizzy.

While the horseman’s ominous words to himself, the excessive shaking of the carriage,
Ari’s brief screams and pain that eventually spread painfully by chewing his tongue were
crowded, I suddenly thought about it.

What time is it now?’

“Lady!”
The next moment the carriage wobbled rapidly.

My behaviour at this time was somehow instinctive. The hand moved first before the
head recognized the situation.

Quickly, the beads were taken out of the arms.

Then I put it in my mouth and bit it as hard as I could.

“Eonni?”

When I blinked, Ari’s face was the first to be seen.

The next thing I noticed was a table, empty plates and utensils, a water bucket, a
napkin.……

“………Gasp.”

“Lady?”

“Eonni! What’s wrong?”

I slid down from my chair.

My heart fluttered. I sat down and raised my hand to feel my right cheek.

The molar, which had been so hard to break the bead, still seemed to be tingling.

I looked at the clock and it was half-past one.

‘This crazy.’

“Are you okay, eonni?”

“………I’m okay. I’ll go into the room first.”

I managed to get up and come back to the room. As soon as I closed the door, I slipped
weakly again.

“Crazy!”

Cursing words emerged.

I almost died. Really, really almost passing to the underworld.

The situation flashes fast like lightning. The scene that I saw just before the carriage
running to was clear.

It was definitely a cliff.

Chapter 23

I don’t know what’s on my mind that made me smash the marble. It must have been an
instinct to live. I lived by instinct.

“Wow…”

Sitting against the door with my back, I mumbled.

“Isn’t this crazy?”

That’s all I could say. I was appalled at the fact that we might have all died together just
as we really were. My fingertips trembled as if I had a hand tremor.

I sat like that for a long time, then barely moved. I moved to the bed and spat to myself.

“Crazy world.”

It was expected that there would be a crisis to visit Ari regularly

And there was Sir Davery.

I was relieved and believed by the presence of Sir Davery. I thought I’d be able to avoid
the crisis like how I’ve been doing through all the time.…..

“No, who would expect a mentally ill horseman would try suicide by rushing the carriage
along with the passenger to a cliff?”

It was even more ridiculous when I said it loudly.

It was amazing, so I threw a punch in the air. As if it was a punch to the world.

After a long time doing shadow boxing, I managed to calm my trembling heart.

‘Then, it’s coming like this huh.’

Thanks to it, I came to my senses. I’ve been off guard. Knowing how insane this world
was made me stop relaxing.
Yeah, there’s no need to be nervous. I’ll be careful.

I burned my eyes again, preparing for tomorrow’s outing.

“Are you sure I’m the one who will drive?”

“Yes.”

I nodded at the question of this servant in front of me, Alex.

“Uh… why me?”

“Because you have the strongest mental health.”

Just in case, I replaced the carriage, and of course, I changed the horseman.

The new horseman was Alex, the young, healthy, obedient servant of the mansion.

“What?”

“It means you are reliable”

The reason for choosing Alex was simple. He was the most likely person to have no
mental illness among the numerous employees in the mansion.

He was always bright and simple as if he didn’t even know the foot of depression,
anguish, agony, conflict, and pessimism.

Again Alex simply grinned at my words.

“Oh, I see! Haha, that’s right. When it comes to trusting things, it’s me, Alex.”

“Then take good care of me.”

“Please leave it to me.”

That’s how a (mentally) healthy young man, on the horseman seat, and I was not
completely relieved, so I asked Sir Davery to watch Alex from the seat next to the
horseman seat.

Sir Davery seemed not to know why he had to, but when I asked him with such a
serious face, he said he would.
I then replacing Sir Davery with two new knights to protect me and Ari, and finally left
the mansion.

“Are you nervous, Eonni?”

“Well…. a little,”

Perhaps because of her memory when she was about to die the last time, she seemed
to be nervous.

I turned the curtain over the carriage window wide to the end, answering Ari’s worried
question.

I shouldn’t miss the change outside.

I didn’t forget to bring a portable watch. I thought I’d check the time, from time to time
and get more alert from midday.

How long have we travelled in that state?

“Hihihinggg!”

“Uh!”

“What’s wrong?”

The carriage suddenly stopped. I hurriedly looked into the clock and immediately put my
head out of the window.

“There’s somebody in front of……..”

As if to hear Alex’s bewildered voice, Sir Davery had come down quickly and came up
to explain the situation outside.

“A small child stopped the carriage.”

“Child?”

“Help!”

The young voice cut the air desperately as if he had been waiting.

After following me, Ari put her head out of the carriage and soon covered her mouth.

“Oh no. What’s going on?”

The child, who stopped the carriage and suddenly shouted for help, was as young as
ten years old.

What’s more, the appearance was grubby and shabby. It was a scene that evoked
some sympathy. Made a man ought to help.

But I opened my mouth firmly.

“Just go.”

“Lady?”

“Eonni?”

“Didn’t you hear me? Alex, come on. Let’s go.”

If it were a normal situation, I would have asked and helped a child who looked unruly. I
wouldn’t even think about it.

But not now. Why?

Because it’s 12:30 now!

“But lady…….”

“Quickly…”

“Wahaha! Well done, little rat!!”

Then a ravenous voice roared in the air.

At the same time, a group of black-clothed men roared in the thick of the roadside
grass.

“The little rat’s words were true. I heard that if you hide on this street, you’ll definitely
pass a nobleman carriage.”

“Hey, I kept my promise. So just pass our town.”

The child quickly fell off from this side.

Two guards, which I did not know when they got off the carriage, muttered as they
looked at the crowd, which had filled the view.

“……the bandits?”
“Are their numbers normal when they go swarming?”

“I don’t think so.”

“So this is an unusual situation.”

I thought while listening to their conversation.

Oh, damn it.

“That’s a little lot.”

“It’s not a little. About forty……? No, it will be more.”

“What should we do?”

“Maybe, be prepared to die.”

The two knights pulled their own swords. I calmly talked to Sir Davery.

“Sir.”

“Yes,”

“Can you stop it?”

“Don’t worry. If you turn the carriage right away, it won’t take long to get to the nearest
police station. In the meantime, I will give my life to stop it.”

Sir Davery, who said so, had the face of a man who really decided to die, whether or not
it was empty words.

I looked into his solemn eyes and put my hand to my arms.

And I just took out the beads and broke them.

It was only after two beads had been blown away that I had doubts.

‘Is it okay if I don’t go out with Ari together?’

At first, I thought it was because I was careless. So I thought if I didn’t relax, I’d be okay
if I prepared carefully.

But I don’t think so.

‘The scale is too different.’

No, why bandits?

On top of that, with such a nonsense number?

The cliff job was not particularly unlucky. In this way, the scale of the crisis inside and
outside was too different.

Inside the mansion, there’s a vase, a frame, but as soon as we get outside, we’ll see a
cliff, bandits……

‘Hold on, come to think of it.’

It flashed across my mind. Come to think of it, it was like that before.

When Ari was outside, on the square, there was some massive accident like the
collapse of the clock tower and the explosion of the square that killed her.

“Oh! I can’t believe I just realize this now!”

Originally, the difference was huge. I couldn’t help but lament that I realized this fact
only after consuming two beads.

I grabbed my stupid head and rolled the bed.

“No, it’s not like this…….”

I rolled out of the bed.

It was a big deal. If I go out with Ari, we’ll have an accident that we can’t handle.

Then it means I must leave Ari in the mansion and go to the temple.

But who will protect Ari in the mansion?

This was the problem. I went out and stole the fabric at best, but when Ari died in the
mansion, the result would be neither porridge nor rice.

As important as it was, I couldn’t leave her to anyone.

‘Sir Davery will follow me when I go out…’

He is my escort. Even if I asked him to stay in the mansion, he wouldn’t listen.

But just in case, let’s talk.

“No, I can’t do that.”

I knew this would happen.

I shook my head sadly at the sight of his firmness.

“Even if I beg you…..like this……”

“In exchange, for your favour, is it okay for me to die because I neglect my duty?”

“Ck.”

“Why are you trying to keep me away from your visit to the temple? There’s no one  as
a competent and versatile guard like me.”

“Yes, I mean. Can you protect Ari from the mansion with that skill?”

Here’s one thing: People perceived ‘Ari’ as a nickname for Agrita.

It was named, of all things, given by Gods for Agritta.

“My role is to protect you. If you’re that worried, why don’t you ask someone else to
become the escort for Lady Grace?”

‘I did this because I can’t do that.’

I shook my head inwardly.

As I realized earlier during the snake crisis, it was not that easy to get Ari out of danger.

It is too risky to leave her to any knight. I didn’t want to take any risks.

Of course, I may wonder if there are any articles in this mansion that could be
comparable to Sir Davery’s ability.

There were a few of them. However, such outstanding articles were already being
placed according to their skills.

It meant that I can’t just ask them to guard Ari and throw away whatever they’ve been
entrusted with.

‘I’m sure you’ll listen to Ash’s orders, but……’

Mmm.

Ummm.

……Ummm

‘Indeed, this is the only way.’

I took a little more time, but eventually, I failed to persuade Sir Davery and recited my
steps toward Ash’s office inside the North hallway on the second floor.

As the Oval Office neared, the pace slowed slightly.

Ask Ash is probably the clearest way to solve the problem at this point.

I was slowed down not because the head, but the mind.

It was never easy for me to ask Ash for something from some time ago.

It’s not because of Ash. To Ash, whatever I ask, no, even if I don’t ask, he would ask me
what I need and eventually did it without hesitation.

All the reasons lie with me.

Not long ago, I wondered, but it became clear recently.

I didn’t want Ash to spend more time in town and increase his work because of me.

To be exact, rather than hate, it’s too burdensome.

All of it eventually will become a fertilizer that adds to the resentful anger towards me
when the truth comes out.

“Hello, Lady Lydia. What brings you here?”

When I arrived in front of Oval office with a slow-moving spirit, the guard at the door
spoke to me.

I gave him a nod and answered.

“I want to have a talk with Ash.”

“Wait a moment.”

The guard then knocked on the door to announce that I had visited inside the office.
It was only a moment later that the door clicked open without any response.

“Come in, Noonim.”

After discreetly taking a breath, I stepped into the door that Ash had opened by himself.

“What’s going on?”

I looked up from the inside of the Oval office to Ash’s familiar face, but he seemed to be
more tired. Then I straightened my neck.

“That’s, uh, if you’re not busy, can I ask you a simple favour?”

“Even if I’m busy, that’s okay.”

Chapter 24

Then I sat face to face with Ash on the parlour. He asked me if I needed tea, so I shook
my head and fastened my goal.

“I’m…..”

‘I’m going to the temple of love to steal the enchanted cloth, and if I take Ari out with me,
she’ll be dead. So I have to leave her alone, and I’m here to ask you to help me find
someone to protect Ari in the meantime because Sir Davery, who’s qualified, doesn’t
listen to me and it’s hard to find the right person.’

“……I’m thinking of going to the temple for a while, and I’d like to have an outstanding
skilled knight here to escort Lady Grace.”

“A skilled knight, how skilled do you need him to be?”

“As skilled as……Sir Davery?”

Then Ash seemed to be lost in thought for a moment.

I suddenly agonized over Ash, who was silent. Do I have to add some extra
explanation?

Maybe he thinks the criteria I suggested are too much. It might have been the case.
Surely Sir Davery was a top-knight within the mansion.

It may be questionable that such a strong man is needed as an escort to Ari. I was
pondering what to add when Ash opened her mouth.

“If you need someone with the same level as Davery, then just use Davery.”

“Huh?”

“Leave Davery in the mansion, and to the temple……”

The bright yellow eyes blinked and the words continued.

“Come with me. That’s solved, right?”

Ugh? No, wait a minute.

As soon as I heard it, my eyes unconsciously turned to the desk in the office.

I don’t know, but when I saw the number of documents that didn’t seem to be small, I
opened my mouth.

“Aren’t you busy?

“I told you.”

“…..”

“It’s okay. That doesn’t matter.”

I thought for a moment how far the west temple I was going to go would be from here,
but I stopped.

Ash wouldn’t have said that if he didn’t know it.

Soon I just nodded.

It was in a different direction than I thought, but the necessary problem was solved
anyway. There was no reason to refuse.

There was no excuse to refuse anyway.

So my third visit to the temple was decided with Ash.

∞∞∞

“Have a good trip.”

Sir Davery waved his handkerchief in a restrained posture. I stared at him gently when I
saw him off and opened my mouth.

“You told me that you can’t. What did you tell me back then? You’re going to get your
bones plucked out if you neglect your duty?”

“Ah, my lady. That is also true.”

Sir Davery laughed.

“You know, my body is under the sky, and that sky is the Duke.”

“……..”

“If it’s the Duke’s command, this Davery Sack would not have said those few words with
this darn mouth.”

There was nothing more to say about the imposing figure of Ash. Anyway.

“Please take good care of Ari.”

“Don’t worry.”

Ari also responded. Although she wore the ‘want-to-follow’ face she knew the reason
why I was leaving her in the mansion, so she waved gently beside Sir Davery.

Soon the carriage set off.

The carriage, carrying only me and Ash, ran at a constant speed.

Is it just my feeling? I felt like the horseman was driving the carriage comfortably with all
his might.

‘No, it’s not just my feeling.’

I stared at Ash sitting opposite me.

Ash had his arms folded and his eyes closed.

As soon as he got on the wagon, he leaned against the chair like that and closed his
eyes. I couldn’t get rid of the thought that he slept less the night before.

‘There’s a lot of paperwork on top of his desk.’

In any case, Ash, neatly dressed in an out-of-town suit, was wearing a long sword at his
waist.

His tall, sturdy physique, and a sword that did not seem to be for decoration. In addition,
the face with the flowing features was combined, making it difficult for most people to
see Ash even before they could hear his identity and status.

Once they’ve heard his identity, oh, let’s just not mention it.
In particular, the deeper the survival instincts developed, the more nervous they were
and lower their postures, I thought.

‘I…’

I thought at a glance.

‘What if I hadn’t known Ash completely?’

So if it was the first time we ran into each other at an event outside.

‘Would I be scared?’

Maybe I’ll be worried and scared even when I stare at him from a distance.

‘No, I don’t know. I might have been at ease, unexpectedly, because I didn’t know from
his appearance that he was a psychopath.”

Or maybe like this, I would have been uncomfortable because of his face.

It was when I was thinking about it and fixed my gaze on him. Ash opened his mouth.

“You got something to say?”

“Huh?”

“Do you have anything to say?”

……….wasn’t he asleep?

As the eyelids slowly rolled up, golden eyes like glass beads were revealed.

I couldn’t help but reconsider that my gaze must be stinging him.

“That’s…”

“……..”

“Oh, have you ever been to the temple of love?”

I didn’t want to say I was just looking at him, so I quoted Sir Davery’s question. Thank
you, Sir.

“No. Never.”
“Then this is your first time. What do you think? Western love temples are pretty
famous. Aren’t you curious about what it’s like?”

“Well… …not really. Rather than that, I’m more curious about what Noonim wants to do
there.”

“Me? Well for me, I just want to sightseeing.”

“That’s good too.”

Ash, who said so and laughed, closed his eyes again.

I looked at the window instead of looking for something more to discuss.

If I keep looking at him, he’ll think I have something to say. So, I’ll just have to see the
scenery.

The carriage moved at a fairly quick pace while maintaining a high level of comfort.

I thought it was quite advanced technology. Thanks to the horseman’s hard work, my
eyes started to squint gently.

‘How long did I doze off?’

When I came to my senses, we had almost arrived at the temple.

‘Sseeup.’

Oh, my God, I didn’t doze off, I slept soundly.

How long did I sleep?

I straightened my body and pretended to fix my dress up. In the meantime, the carriage
stopped completely.

The horseman opened the door. When I got off the carriage after receiving Ash’s escort,
I could see the exterior of the temple at a glance…

A little disheartened exclamation flowed out.

“Wow…”

“It’s so easy.”
It’s so easy to get here, with nothing happening. I should have done this before. Oh, my
beads.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Lobo, the priest of the Western Temple of Love.”

We sent a message before departure, and a woman dressed in white priestly clothes
greeted us as if she had been waiting.

I turned my head against her greeting.

“Lydia Widgreen. This is Ash Widgreen.”

“I know. Princess, Duke. As I’ve heard…….”

Her gaze. To Me. Ash, and straight to Ash.

Her gaze remained blatantly long, followed by her extended word.

“You’re very beautiful. Both of you.”

Both of us are beautiful, but I don’t know why she’s still staring at Ash.

“God will be glad to see you. Beauty is a gift from God. Now, this way,”

Soon after, we followed the priest’s instructions and stepped into the entrance to the
temple.

The tall building, which seems to be a mixture of descending rocks and ivory, was
magnificent, from walking and inside were similar.

The white pillars continue endlessly along the corridor, and the ceiling is very high,
giving the impression of being open even though it is indoors.

It was rather monotonous because there were no decorations, but in other words, it was
clean and tidy.

Walking ahead, the priest began to briefly explain the temple.

“For a piece of brief information, the temple was built about 300 years ago under the
orders of the Holy Father of the time. The Zarzier brothers who were called the greatest
architects of the time……”

I listened to her explanation with one ear. There was only one thought in my head.

‘As expected.’
It was fortunate that my guess was right. I was worried because the appearance looked
a little different, but when I came in, the structure of time was almost identical to the
temple of time.

The other thing maybe was the windows torching the sun from time to time.

‘The location of the room would be similar.’

I’ll recall where I have to sneak in.

It’s the room where the High Priest stays, their secret space inside it.

The enchanted cloth was kept in it. It was clear from the passage from the book I read
that from that secret space, the High Priest had taken out the enchanted cloth and
handed it over to Agrita.

‘If the method of storage is the same as the time’s bead, it’s not that difficult to get it in
hand. All I needed to do was just get in that room.’

It won’t be too hard if I just follow my luck.

The good thing about the temple is that it does not set up security guards in front of the
room because of faith among devotees.

They were only wary of outside intrusion, and once they entered, they were free to
move everywhere.

However, it was not possible to make any disturbance because there were many young
knights who came to study within the temple.

Of course, it wasn’t my purpose to make any disturbance, although I needed one million
to sneak in, it doesn’t matter.

While breathing inwardly in the low tension, the priest stopped walking. She pointed to
the left.

“It’s a small prayer room. You can donate here and pray to God.”

“Ah, yes.”

“When you’re done praying, we’ll show you the small auditorium, the main auditorium,
the reception room, and the waiting room. I’d like to show you the atmosphere first, but
now the High Priest is praying.”

“……the high priest?”

“Yes, if you really want to see him first, I’ll tell him.”

“No, it’s okay. There’s nothing to rush.”

My ears were ringing and my heart was pounding.

‘This is the chance.’

The high priest is praying. If so, then it means that the room is currently empty. All right,
lucky me.

“Well, what does the priest do while we pray in the small prayer room?”

“I can’t interrupt your prayers, so I’ll wait here in the hallway. When you’re done, you
can come out right away or try calling me, it’s fine.”

“Ah. I see.”

I then stepped into the small prayer room. As soon as I entered and closed the door, my
eyes glistened.

‘I have to sneak out.’

I even didn’t see the scenery of the prayer room.

Pretending to be praying, I should get out of here and sneak into the room of the High
Priest.

I will quickly steal the cloth, and then I can come back here, take the pretence off, and
go straight into the hallway.

I looked inside the prayer room. I opened the window and thought about pulling myself
out of it, and then I met Ash with my eyes.

“……….”

After a brief conflict, he opened his mouth.

“I need to go somewhere for a while, but……… it’s only for a while.”

“…….”

“Would you wait?”

And perhaps a natural answer came out.

“I’ll come with you.”

After a while, I crossed the window with Ash.

It was not as difficult as I thought to find the room of the High Priest. I don’t know if it
was built by the same person, but I really want to praise the idea that all temples have
the same structure.

As if I were shooting a spy movie, I walked under the window, or hid behind a pillar,
carefully moving into the room.

Ash went along with my actions. Although, I don’t know what he’s thinking.
Chapter 25

I arrived at the place I was aiming for. I sighed as soon as I entered the room of The
High Priest.

“Huuu.”

I looked around the room. The space was large, but the furniture was simple and small.

It was the same as I saw in the temple of time.

I soon got to the side of a bookcase and pushed it hard.

No, I just pretended. But Ash helped me a lot.

In the past, it was hard when I was doing it alone, but Ash helped me, and the bookshelf
was pushed back very easily.

And a new space appeared as if it had been waiting in there.

‘That was good.’

The joy elated inwardly. It was no different than when I stole beads.

In any sense, I stepped out into the secret, narrow space that looked like a secret space
and suddenly heard Ash laughing sound from behind.

“……why?”

“No, it looks like fun.”

Me? ……or the situation?

Instead of interrogating him, I moved my steps. Apart from the smoothness of this
situation, we did not know when the prayer of the High Priest would end, so we needed
to hurry.
Inside the secret space, there was a wide podium, as tall as a child. And a square box
was placed on it.

An ivory box with no pattern. At first glance, it looks normal, but that box is actually
surrounded by divine power.

If you try to open it with force, it will never open. But instead, if you touch the surface
and arrange the letters on the surface to guess the set password, the lock will be
released and the box will open.

It was a kind of magic.

‘This is quite familiar to me.’

Why? It is just like a smartphone lock or a touchscreen door lock.

I touched the box with my hands, thoughtlessly.

Then, on the surface of the box, white light and a subtle text came out softly.

I picked up scattered letters one by one and dragged them with my fingers to start
mixing them in the centre.

‘The same goes for the code.’

It’s the name of God.

Asimor, the god of love here.

I finished the arrangement and waited for a while. Soon the text will disappear and the
message will open.

Suddenly, the letters were scattered all over again, and the box began to make a loud
noise.

“…….!”

Wha, what is it?

‘Was that wrong?’

It was the first time I experienced it, but I could tell by feeling it. This means I typed the
wrong answer.
‘No, why?’

But it couldn’t be wrong. If it’s not his name, then what? I remember reading in a book
that writing God’s name in code in the temple is like an implicit promise between them.

‘Is it different?’

Quickly, I moved my hands again. Eros, Cupid, I’ve typed all the other names of the
God of Love I know.

However, the response to it was all wrong and the box remained unchanged.

I got nervous. The sound was too loud. At this rate, it would be only a matter of time
before people would come.

“There was a noise here!”

Oh, damn it. Right, as soon as I think about it.

I let go of the box and pulled Ash in a hurry first. And we hid behind the podium as soon
as possible.

The sound snapped as soon as I hid.

“…… this way?”

“I don’t think anyone’s here.”

Following the footsteps, there was a sound of conversation. I held my breath in close
contact with Ash behind the podium.

“Are you sure? Wasn’t that wrong?”

“No, I’m sure this is the right place…….”

“If I didn’t mishear it, they might have already escaped. Go out and take a  look at the
outside.”

“Okay!”

Soon I heard some people busily getting out of the room.

I was still holding my breath as long as I could without moving. At that time, the
bookshelf that I had closed was pushed back.
“Ugh, by any chance, here?”

It was a grave voice giving instructions. I held my breath for a moment.

The opponent seemed to look inside for a moment. Soon after, he murmured to himself.

“What……it can’t be. It’s a place that only a few people know. Uh-huh, this is so heavy.”

Then the bookshelf closed again.

“…….”

I breathed out the breath that I had held back only after a little more time had passed
after I heard the bookcase closing.

“Whoa.”

The air-filled the lungs at once. Ha, thank God. It was a close call.

The low height of the platform gave me the strength to lift myself up because I hid in a
sitting position. Then I slipped.

“Ack.”

“Are you all right?”

“……Uh, uh.”

I could see Ash’s face just in front of my nose.

Only then did I realize how close I had been to Ash since we hid behind the podium.

The sound of a heartbeat seemed to be heard suddenly. There was a clear ringing in
the ear. I wonder if I’m still nervous.

Without knowing why I tried to turn my head in a hurry to avoid looking at him, but I
hesitated.

Hold still.

‘Don’t tell me?’

When I saw Ash’s face up close, I suddenly remembered something.

I jumped to my feet, grabbing the podium. Then I touched the box again.
Next, I matched the text.

Riar.

Not the god of love, but the god of beauty, and this time there was no loud noise.
Instead, the white light shone more brightly at the moment. Then, click–  the box
opened.

“……..”

I’m speechless.

Oh, my God. Is this real?

‘Isn’t this God of Love temple?’

I entered the name of the god of beauty because the moment I saw Ash’s sculptural
face closely, I suddenly remembered a priest who guided us.

She couldn’t take her eyes off Ash’s face from the moment we entered the temple, and I
remembered what she had said that ‘Beauty is a gift from God’.

‘Ha….’

This is absurd. Is beauty more love? Is the face that important? I’ve known it since I
uncovered my money, but these snobs.

“Done?”

asked Ash, who had followed me. I nodded as I pulled the cloth out of the open box.

I wanted to slowly appreciate the enchanted cloth that I met in person, but not here. I
had to get out of here. I felt a bit impatient, perhaps because I almost got caught.

It doesn’t mean much, but I put another cloth I brought in instead. Then I closed the box
and pushed the bookcase.

This time again I just pretended.

“Oh, Ash. Take off your jacket, please.”

I left the High Priest’s room, and this time I sneaked back to the prayer room.

Ash took off his coat obediently and handed it to me, so I put it on my body and hid the
cloth in it.
Soon after, we went back to the prayer room, Ash suddenly said,

“If that was what you needed, you should have told me earlier at the mansion.”

“Huh?”

“I would have given it to you,”

How did you…?

I couldn’t imagine Ash carrying out a mission to infiltrate alone as I did.

So if he’s taking a break from work, uh, maybe.

‘Would he have kidnapped the High Priest, threatened, forced to deliver it, then killed
him to shut his mouth…..?’

He’s my family but it’s so plausible that I’m speechless.

Mmm, no, no. I’m a pacifist even though I steal things.

“No, ‘cause it’s worthy to do it myself.”

I don’t think that’s right, but anyway.

Soon I opened the door of the small prayer room with Ash and went out.

As she said, the priest, who was waiting calmly in the hallway, welcomed us with a
puzzled face.

“How was your prayer? Oh, it must have been a little cold in the prayer room.”

The priest’s eyes fell on Ash’s coat I was wearing.

I had a cough.

“I had a slight cold before I came here.”

“Well, it’s still time for the seasons to change. Would you like some warm tea in the
reception room?”

I shook my head. Then, I became more immersed in acting as if I was sick, which I had
already mastered in my previous school days.
“Thank you, but I’m fine. Now that I’ve finished praying, I’m thinking of going back now.
I’d love to see more, but I’ve just had chills.…..”

“Ah.”

There is usually some kind of a healing shrine in the temple, but as far as I know, they
were only able to treat the injury but were powerless to disease.

“I can’t help it.”

The priest seemed very sorry to let us go as it was -maybe it was because of Ash- but
she could not hold back a sick person and led us back to the entrance.

Ugh. Honestly, I didn’t have the guts to look at the temple with the enchanted cloth
hidden in my body.

It was when we almost moved to the entrance.

I checked inside the jacket to make sure the enchanted cloth was still there, and
suddenly I hesitated.

‘Oh, the donations.’

I touch the pocket money with the tip of my hand. Come to think of it, I forgot I should
have left it in the small prayer room.

‘What do I do?’

In fact, you might wonder what’s wrong with not paying the donations when my purpose
of visiting was for stealing.

But it was on my mind. It’s a bit of a guilty conscience for stealing the cloth.…..

“Wait a minute, priest.”

Eventually, I called in a priest. Then I said to Ash.

“I’m going to the small prayer room for a while. I’ll be right back, so please wait.”

“Let’s go together………”

“No, I’ll be here in a minute. Priest, I’m sorry.”

“It’s all right. Go ahead.”

With a decent expression, I left the priest and Ash, and diligently stepped on the corridor
where I came.

At this moment, it was a bit awkward to see because there was an etiquette that said, ‘a
nobleman shouldn’t run’.

‘I’ll leave soon. So, no problem.’

Where else is a shameless thief like me? By the way. That’s what I thought.

It was right after that I bumped into someone who was coming from the other side.

“Ah!”

“Oh, are you okay?”

“It’s all right… oh.”

My eyes almost popped out when I answered. Huck! Attractive!

A light blue cloth shaped like a muffler was dangling at the feet as if it had been dropped
as I was smashed.

I tried to pick it up in a hurry, but my opponent was a step faster than me.

A man’s hand with calluses, but at the same time, long and straight fingers picked up
the cloth first.

As if he thought I was originally wearing it, he naturally wrapped it around my neck with
a calm touch.

Only then did I see my opponent right.

Clothes that are naturally eye-catching with patterns embroidered with sleeves and gold
threads on white fabrics and gorgeous decorations.

When I first saw the clothes, not the face, because of the height difference, I wondered
where I had seen them.

Is that what used to be in a fashion popular in society these days?

No, it’s not……..

“That suits you.”

I raised my head as I listened to the man’s voice.

I knew why the clothes were strangely familiar at the moment.

“My God.”

The opponent looked familiar.

“The Crown Prince!”

Brilliant blondes resembling the sun’s rays, the green eyes that seem to have attracted
all the recordings of the world.

This world male protagonist, the lover of Agrita in the book, and the current Crown
Prince, Igret, who will later be crowned as the emperor.
Chapter 26

‘Why is he here?’

The unexpected meeting left me stunned. Although this place isn’t somewhere he can’t
go.

We made eye contact. He rarely looks at me.

I was embarrassed from receiving his attention and soon lowered my head.

“This Widgreen lady meets the little sun of the empire.”

“Widgreen…… Oh, I see. I remember seeing you the other day.”

“It’s an honour for you to remember me.”

The Crown Prince and I were only formal acquaintances. Perhaps the majority of the
aristocracy is just the same.

I kept my head down for a moment and lifted up again.

Surprised by an unexpected coincidence, the impression did not last long. The flustered
chest soon subsided again.

‘He’s not someone who I couldn’t meet.’

The Crown Prince was originally a person who enjoyed going out. He often went out in
incognito, and even sometimes wandered around without covering his face.

If I had the same hobby to wander around, I might have run into him a few times like
now.

It’s not a meeting that can be counted as something exceedingly mysterious.

“I have a business to attend to, so I’ll be on my way. Although our meeting is short, May
God bless you.”
“Wait.”

“……?”

I tried to pass by but stopped moving. No, I’m pretty busy. Why are you holding me?

After calling, the crown prince just kept staring at me.

His mouth opened as soon as his persistent gaze grew suspicious.

“Rose…”

“…….”

“It’s like a rose in full bloom. Your hair.”

‘What?’

I wondered what he was saying at the momentarily. My back appeared to be pursued by

a cold sweat.

‘Why is he like this?’

The Crown Prince I know was extensively indifferent and plain to others. So, he is not
the kind of person who can say such a thing to someone who only has a formal
acquaintance with him, in such a situation.

‘Did he eat something wrong?’

I suspected it from the bottom of my heart, and suddenly my thoughts went crazy
somewhere.

Ah.

‘The Enchanted Cloth.’

Oh, yeah, he put it around my neck. It was so natural that I forgot.

I quickly untied the cloth around my neck with a busy touch.

‘…..this one is definitely a treasure.’

I can’t believe this is an immediate effect as soon as I wear it. Unintentionally, I ended
up using the crown prince as the experimenter, and I smiled awkwardly after grating the
cloth into my arms.

“Thank you. Your majesty golden hair looks like a dazzling sun.”

“Do you like it?”

“What?”

“Do you like my hair colour?”

“…..?”

“But I like my hair colour.”

I wish that was a narcissist’s statement that he liked his own hair colour, but I didn’t
think so.

Because his gaze was still on my hair.

‘Uh, um.’

The Enchanted Cloth… …isn’t this a little dangerous?

I didn’t know that the Crown Prince, who was also called an iron wall among many
young people, would be coming out like this.

What’s more, I wasn’t even wearing the cloth now. Given that the effect of the
enchanted cloth only occurs temporarily when the cloth was wrapped around, so right
now, what the crown prince said was because of the aftermath of it, as he was drunk for
some moment.

I didn’t know from the book, but wow, this snob temple created something really scary,
right?

I bowed my head again.

“I’ll take it as a compliment. It’s a great honour. Then forgive me for stepping down first
because I’m pretty busy.”

Then, despite the discourtesy, I turned right around. A quick step past the corner.

I didn’t look back, but fortunately, he didn’t seem to follow.

‘Whoa.’

It was hard because it was uncomfortable. I almost got into trouble unexpectedly.

Although he doesn’t chase after me, I fasten my steps.

“Ah.”

By the time I came back to the entrance, I remembered the fact that the donation was
still with me, but it was already late.

***

“What are you doing here?”

Igret turned his head towards the voice calling for him.

A High-colored blond hair with vivid green eyes. Looking at the captivating handsome
man like a mountain shining, the elder priest clicked his tongue.

“The High Priest.”

“Your Highness, have you been confused again? I told you last time that the waiting
room is not this way. You’re not supposed to come out on the way.”

The priest’s attitude of valiantly speaks that the crown prince of this country was
easygoing and brazen.

Igret grinned at the familiar admonition.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, but I’ve brought you in trouble every time.”

“That’s enough if you know.”

Prince Igret Hayden, who is considered perfect in all respects, in fact, has the worst
sense of direction.

The reason why this is not well known outside even though his level of sense direction
is quite serious is that no matter how wrong the way he may take, people around him
always accept it and will take care of it.

The High Priest, one of the few people who knew the truth, hung his head and took the
lead.

“Oh, High Priest.”

“Yes.”

“As you said, this is truly a temple of love.”

“What kind of nonsense are you talking about?”

Instead of answering, Igret came up with a shimmering figure before his eyes.

Rich red hair that seemed to fit in as if it were in the rose garden.

A large round but slightly raised eye, a tight chin on a tall nose, a small round mouth.
The sparkling amber eyes.

He remembered her cat-like face when she pretended not to do so but showed her
bewilderment inside at his every word, he smiled incoherently.

The High Priest looked strangely back, but soon rolled his eyes again and walked
silently.

Igret suddenly thought.

‘Was that the impression he had before?’

This wasn’t their first meeting.

Princess Lydia Widgreen.

One of the empires’ few duke’s young ladies, so of course, the crown prince wouldn’t
have not known her.

He’d met her several times in public. He must have seen her at a banquet hosted by the
imperial family.

He couldn’t recall the memory of that time. This means that the impression was not that
strong.

‘Well, anyway.’

Igret blinked slowly.

The green eyes, which are praised for being more beautiful than nature’s greens, were
quickly hidden and revealed.

‘It’s a good thing to see beautiful people.’

It was a rare occurrence in recent years ago.

Thanks to it, his life was rather boring and dull.

When he arrived at the temple a moment ago, he recalled what a priest had said to him.

‘You’ll fall in love.’

‘Me?’

‘Yes, there are signs of meeting your fate within this year.’

The priest then gets scolded by the senior priest telling him “you’re not actually a fortune
teller so how would you know”.

Igret took it as a blessing and virtue of greeting because it was a temple of love.

‘Love.’

He really hopes so, but with a smile on his face, he stepped the path to the hall along
with the high Priest.

***

“Uh….. Oh……”

On a messy couch, A man wriggled as if he were having a nightmare.

The pent-up groan leaked out intermittently as if it would break off.

“Argh!”

Then at one point, he sprang up with a scream.

The man who was a criminal with a cold sweat breathed out. His eyes turned to his
trembling hands.

But there was something unusual.

A man wrapped in bandages had only a few good fingers on his hands.

“Uh, Ugh……”

Soon the man began to curl up and shake his whole body.
Ligaa Kami, no, just a few days ago, Ligaa remembered what happened to him days
before.

‘Which finger did you use when you put on the pill?’

He was expelled from the family for being caught trying to drug Princess Widgreen at
the banquet.

He thought he was unlucky. Honestly, he didn’t know that would happen.

The hostage-taking was a situation he didn’t think about, but anyway, he failed and his
situation fell into the mud.

But until then he didn’t take the situation so seriously.

The noble family name after his name is gone, but his father is still his father.

Even if he cut his Father-Son relationship on the document but he was still his father’s
son by blood.

It was heartbreaking not to take over the family, but material support for his future life
will not be too unfortunate.

However, after he was kicked out of the mansion which he was acknowledged at, also
he didn’t get any material support.

He tried to contact him, but he couldn’t reach him.

When he visited in person, the lowest subordinates dared to drive him out of the
entrance like a miscellaneous goods merchant.

It was then that the Duke of Widgreen appeared before him.

A deserted entrance to dark dawn where no one will come.

‘If you don’t answer, I’ll have to cut them off one by one.’

On that dirty floor, the opponent crushed his fingers.

He didn’t cut it with sharp metal.

They…, were literally mashed.

‘Aarrrggghhhh!’
‘Now, next.’

‘I, I argh, I’ll tell you…..aargghhh!’

Barely managing to answer with a whole word, he lost his finger starting with the thumb
on the right hand, and now left with his left thumb and index finger.

All that left was barely iron and steel. He flipped several times, losing five fingers
horribly.

He repeated waking up after being agitated with a great deal of pain.

Soon the Duke of Widgreen managed to let him survive and he rose up on the floor,
convulsing. He took off his blood-stained gloves and handed them over to the knight
who was guarding them.

The knight, called Davery, soon grumbled.

A knight called Darberry grumbled.

‘Why did you bring me here when you were going to do everything yourself? Just throw
your gloves in the trash.’

‘So noisy. If you want to do something, take him to the doctor and save him.’

‘That thing?’

‘He needs to have a long life so he can see the hell in front of him.’

The knight, still grumbling, obeyed the Duke’s orders.

‘You’re only making me this kind of thing.’

That’s how the man lived like that.

He lived, but he didn’t know if he could say he survived this whole thing.

“Khehe, Khehehe…….Kheheh.”

Shivering, he soon smiled like a madman.

He knew his own condition. He was wasted.

Let alone his fingers, he couldn’t even walk properly. The right foot’s Achilles tendon is
broken.
This was the work of that knight.

The knight pulled a small dagger out of his arms and drew on his heels while he was
dragging him to the hospital as ordered.

Then he took his finger to his mouth, covering his mouth so that he couldn’t scream.

‘Shh. It’s nothing compared to your crushed fingers, right? But if I don’t do something,
my anger won’t go away. I want to kill you right now, considering all the dirty work
you’ve been trying to do to my lady. I’m sorry to keep you alive, but I’m going to put up
with this.’

The man was as dark as he was. When he came to senses, he was at a dirty old
hospital.

The doctor was blunt and gross.

“hehe…..heh.”

After a long time in a worn-out bed, he murmured, “I don’t know if I’m laughing or
sobbing.”

“I’m gonna kill them……..”

The vocal cords that had been overworked to scream were still intact. The sound of
hissing cracked in a mixture.

“The bastards who made me this way, and the main culprit, that woman bitch, I’ll never
let her go.”

With his bloodshot eyes, he put it like that.

But there was nothing left with the man.

The aid of the family cannot be desired. He lost his identity, his money, his people, he
lost everything he had.

Even the rest of his body is not healthy.

Even though all he was talking was about revenge, he didn’t know how to do that.
Chapter 27

Donations that could not be left behind in the prayer room were eventually delivered
through the priest.

The priest seemed to be embarrassed at first glance as if it was unusual to deliver such
a separate message, but eventually, I still passed the pocket money to her

That was my last conscience.

I’m a thief, but I left the money behind. I put in a lot.

I left the temple with the enchanted cloth that had been stolen so safely.

And in the coming carriage, I unintentionally took a memory test.

This is because I suddenly remembered reading a passage of the book about the crown
prince I encountered today.

‘That’s right, there’s a passage like that.’

The prince’s visit to the temple of love at this time of year was also described in “Spring
of the Goddess Agrita.”

‘I’m sure…’

When the weather changes at the beginning of autumn.  Feeling a sense of unprovoked
emptiness recently, the Crown Prince wondered if he could know the cause of this
sudden emptiness and loneliness – although I think it was just the feeling of autumn –
he visits the temple of love in the west.

And there, he hears a prophecy from a new official priest- whose task is not hearing a
prophecy, that said ‘You will meet your destiny within this year.’

Later, the seasons changed and on a cold winter day, as he ran into Agrita like fate in a
deserted alley in the capital, the crown prince suddenly recalled what he had heard in a
temple in the past, and the scene of the recollection was exactly what I read in the book.

‘Wow.’
I was slightly impressed.

‘My memory skills.’

Aren’t I a genius?

‘Anyway, there’s a scene like that on the temple.’

I understood why the Crown Prince was in that distant temple of love at this time.

And at the same time, I also feel pity.

‘I have no luck…..’

The encounter between the Crown Prince and me was quite a coincidental overlap. Of
all things, the place, the time.

And of all things, the enchanted cloth.

‘ck,ck.’

How will the Crown Prince return to his senses and recall today’s events in the future?

Would he think like ‘why on earth did I do that’ or ‘was I crazy’ and wouldn’t it remain a
painful dark history for him? Turning the bedclothes into rags before going to sleep, and
advising himself to die?

It was a pity. Why did he pick it up and put it around my neck instead of just giving it to
me….?

I gazed out of the window in a flurry at the disaster brought on by his own kindness.

No, wait, is it kindness when he put something that dropped from the floor around the
neck of someone?

‘Well…’

Anyway, bad luck was bad luck. I wish the crown prince, who is known for being
excellent in many ways and for his outstanding memory, would be blessed to forget it as
soon as possible.
Then I arrived at the mansion almost exhausted.

“Did you enjoy sightseeing in the temple?”

“My soul is drained out.”

It was just getting dark by the time we arrived. I’ve been riding a carriage for almost half
a day, and I’m dying. Ugh, this is too much.

Of course, Ash was the only one with a lively face that didn’t show any fatigue, but the
physical strength between Ash and I was almost not comparable.

I relieved myself with the bath that Bessie had given me, and I recovered my strength
with a simple dinner.

Around that time, Ari glowed by my side.

“Eonni, eonni. How was it? Did it go well?”

Ari did not mention the object or the detailed act because there were ears around him.

I showed my thumbs up without saying anything. Ari gave a small round of applause.

After a little chat in the living room, the evening passed quickly.

I immediately took Ari to my room.

“Ta-da!”

Soon the enchanted cloth showed its full appearance.

“Wow!”

Ari admired first.

“Is this that enchanted cloth?”

“Of course.”

“Can I touch it?”

“What are you getting permission for? Just touch it.”

Ari, who did not hide her curiosity, touched the cloth around. She caressed it very
cautiously.
I looked fondly at her. Cute.

“How did you steal it?”

“Well, I stole it well, didn’t I?”

“Wasn’t it difficult?”

“Hmm.”

At this time, it passed through my mind that I would have been caught red-handed while
stealing and that I might not have solved the box’s password if it wasn’t for Ash’s face,
but I decided about forgetting the past.

“It wasn’t a big deal.”

“Wow. That’s amazing. Eonni, you look like that, who is it again?”

“What?”

“Angel girl…”

“Neti?”

“That and the mysterious thief…..”

“Lupin?”

“Hehe.”

The giggled Ari soon lifted the cloth with a slightly bolder touch than before.

Then she tilted her head slightly.

“So, eonni. If I wear this, will everyone fall in love with me?”

She was intrigued to hear that it was a treasure from the book, but she seemed to be
curious because she had not seen any proof from it yet.

The enchanted cloth, in fact, was plain on the surface and seemed so ordinary.

Not only the shape and colour, but also the material felt by the touch was not unique at
all.
If I had not read the sacrifice of the Crown Prince in the temple from the book, I would
have wondered if this plain cloth really had that effect.

Seeing is believing. It’s action rather than words.

“Would you like to try it yourself?”

“What?”

I lifted the enchanted cloth and wound it around my neck.

‘Because it’s said it’s effective for the same sex.’

The types of emotions were slightly different, but I heard that longing and friendship
were formed or deepened anyway.

Ari had no time to speak, looking at me wrapped in cloth.

After a while, I thought this would be enough, so I untied the cloth. Only then did Ari
open her mouth with a sober face.

“Eonni!”

“How was it?”

“I almost asked you to marry me, eonni!”

“…Huh?”

Ari spoke passionately.

“It’s blinding. If I were a man, I would definitely propose to you. No, if this was the
Netherlands, even a woman would have proposed!”

“Ah, is it?”

That’s too much.

I was a little startled by Ari’s passionate reaction.

Ari fluttered her hands as if her words could not express everything.

“It’s so amazing. It’s so amazing! What’s the principle?”

“Well…. Would we know if someone told us? It must be magic.”

“Oh, is that so?”

Ari’s eyes, looking down at the enchanted cloth, shifted. Ari curled up the cloth and soon
wrapped it around her neck.

“Look at me too, eonni.”

But I’m already watching her.

It was not long before I was startled.

“Huck! Ma, Marry…….”

“Look at that! Right?”

“No, to be honest with you, the proposal is a joke. But it’s still amazing.”

How should I express this? When Ari wore the enchanted cloth, Ari lit up in a twinkle.

I mean, the effect is like some kind halo, isn’t it?

It was so bright that I couldn’t take my eyes off it, and my heart was fluttering.

I wanted to be close. I needed to know her.

My heart was pounding with the urge to let my opponent know I was there and win her
favour.

‘This is crazy.’

I looked seriously at the enchanted cloth,

Why did they make this? Are they really making this as a present to the goddess?

‘If I wore this, I would have been burned to death because I was called a witch, not the
goddess.…’

Perhaps it was for Agrita’s safety, not jealousy, that the crown prince burned down the
enchanted cloth.

‘Crazy temple.’

With such a grand name like the temple of love, but actually, they are just snobby.

Well anyway, thanks to them, I was gratified for this.

There are some non-scientific objects of this ridiculous effect, which is why I can have a
sense of shame.

Ari will now use this cloth to attract Ash’s attention.

And so I’m going to tie Ash’s eyes and attention to her, and I’m going to be able to run
away as originally planned.

“…….”

“Eonni?”

“Oh, huh.”

“So from now on, am I going to use this enchanted cloth to seduce the villain?”

I wonder if she could have agreed. Just in time, Ari brought up the subject.

I nodded, ignoring the strange bitterness on the tip of my tongue. Maybe it’s because
I’m tired.

“Right.”

“Oh, I’m nervous. Will it work?”

“Are you worried it wouldn’t go well? You just saw the effect of cloth.”

“That’s true.”

‘But he’s still a villain. To kill such a pretty, nice, perfect eonni!’ Ari pretended to shiver.

When did perfect come after being pretty and nice? Maybe it’s because of my good
characteristics.

I laughed at Ari, who was so hyper that she was shaking.

“Are you afraid of Ash?”

“Of course, he’s a villain.”

For Ari, who knew the contents of the book, Ash seemed to be called the villain
completely.

I pulled one leg from the bed and asked with my chin up.
“You don’t get excited?”

“Yes?”

“He’s handsome.”

I may be a much known Ash as a villain better than Ari, but sometimes it’s hard to take
my eyes off when we’re close enough and he crinkles his eyes and laughs.

Come to think of it, Ari did not seem to have paid much attention to Ash since she first
appeared at the banquet hall.

She was the heroine back then, so I thought, of course, she’d do it.

Ari asked back, jumped on the place and shook her head.

“Oh, that’s true. Right, he’s really handsome. I’ve never seen anyone that handsome in
my life since I was born.”

“And?”

“And what more, his hair and eyes are not black.”

“Huh?”

Unexpected reasons popped up. Ari said seriously.

“I guess I’m Korean to the bone. No, Asian? Anyway, if your hair colour and your eyes
are colourful, not black or dark brown, it doesn’t look like a person. Just the feeling of
looking at a handsome painting or sculpture?”

“Aha…”

This was unexpected again. Well, that’s possible.

I couldn’t come with that presume, since even in my previous life, I always like western
actors with blonde hair.

“So Sir Davery also doesn’t look very human, does he?”

“The knight? Yes, well.”

“What about Alex? He’s got brown hair and almost black eyes, he- the one that moved
the frame from your room before.”
“Oh, him? He looks like a human being, but just his appearance looks like a human
being.”

“Aha.”

After a flurry of talk, the subject returned to the previous one.

Ari, who raised the enchanted cloth again, tossed the topic.

“Then this cloth, when and where shall we use it? I don’t think I should wear it around
anytime.”
Chapter 28

“That’s true. Because it’s a stolen thing. If we use it anywhere and the rumours go out,
I’ll be taken to the court.”

The enchanted fabric should have been used quietly to avoid the other’s eyes in the
future.

Which means we need to create a chance for Ari to be alone with Ash.

Ari’s eyes shook uneasily when I brought it up.

“Will the villain be alone with me…..?”

“I’ll help.”

Since then, the discussion has started. How on earth will Ari and Ash create their own
chance?

As the plausible plan came to an outline, she asked suddenly.

“Are we doing it tomorrow?”

“Tomorrow?”

“Let’s do it tomorrow fast. Let’s strike the iron while it’s hot.”

There was a point in Ari’s remarks about the date of the plan’s execution.

But I shook my head in agony.

“No.”

“Why?”

“Tomorrow……let’s do something else first.”

This is something that just came to mind. But it was necessary to do anyway

“I’m going to find an escort for you. Tomorrow.”

“Escort?”

Ari put a question mark on his face.

I nodded slowly.

***

Ari needs a personal escort.

I have this idea on my mind from before. I couldn’t leave Ari’s safety to Sir Davery for a
long time in the future.

Sir Davery was a perfect escort who fit for such excellent work, but he was tasked to be
my escort. There were many restrictions to protect Ari.

Take the hostage situation at the banquet hall as an example.

Sir Davery neglected Ari to protect me there, and the defenceless Ari was taken
dangerously as a hostage.

Without Ash, she might have died once and I would consume the beads again.

There is no way that such a thing will never happen again. And I couldn’t blame Sir
Davery for that.

Because he only doing his duty.

And there is another constraint.

Because he is my escort and he will always be by my side, Ari had to be in the same
place with me naturally to get help from him.

Such a problem happened in the early morning.

In order to avoid the crisis’s regular visit in the morning, Ari had to wake up early and
come out to the living room where I was, it repeated not only in a day or two but every
day, so I could feel Ari’s complaining of fatigue.
‘She seems to have a lot of morning’s sleep.’

If there was an escort by her side while she was sleeping in the morning, Ari would be
able to sleep well until late.

For reference, it is simple to say that we have been aware of these problems but we just
finally will solve them now.

Because there was no other way before.

Because there’s no one to put as Ari’s escort who equivalent, or even a little less, to Sir
Davery.

So, when I first recognized this problem, I stumbled on it with the idea of leaving it up to
Ash in the future, but that’s not the fundamental solution.

In order for Ari to be safe even after I run away from this mansion, she also needed a
good escort.

Now, is there a solution that we’ve ‘never’ had before?

Of course.

‘The Enchanted Cloth!’

I trusted this and now loading myself into the carriage with Ari.

It’s too early in the morning now. It wasn’t time for Ari to be in danger.

“Eonni, can I really get an escort?” In the middle of the sound of horse hooves, Ari
asked me.

I made a boast.

“Just trust me.”

Ari’s escort I was aiming for was simple.

‘The Winner of the Sword Competition.’

At least two swordsmanship competitions were held a year in the capital.

Dry festival in spring and harvest festival in autumn.

In addition, if I included the events held on a national day, there were quite a few
winners in a year.

I had spotted one of them as Ari’s personal escort.

‘Let me see.’

I took out the paper I put in my arms again and unfolded it. The paper, which was of
poor quality, rustled.

I sent someone to the guild early in the morning to buy some necessary information.

The personal details and materials of the winners of all official swordsmanship
competitions over the last five years, those who do not yet belong to any family and
remain as free articles.

Winning a swordsmanship competition usually proves that he has excellent skills.

In the family that needed talent, they naturally tried to recruit such winners.

But it meant one thing if he didn’t enter any family.

‘Their standard really high.’

In other words. It’s either asking for a huge payment or hold out to be recruited for a
high-rank aristocrat. Such cases were common.

There are a total of four high-rank articles, and one of them was a female.

As I stared at the paper containing the portrait, Sir Davery, who was sitting opposite me
wondering.

“It won’t be easy.”

“Are you trying to ruin my mood ?”

“I’m just talking about the typical situation.”

The swordsmanship winner who remains as free articles is often desired.

Ari couldn’t meet their demands, money or status.

To Sir Davery, who does not know about the Enchanted Cloth, of course, will only show
such objective facts. I shrugged my shoulders.
“It’s all right, I’ll show you an unusual situation this time.”

All I have to do is having the knight to sign the contract.

It was impossible for a prim and proud knight to violate a contract he signed himself for
any reason.

Dissolve it gently with the enchanted cloth to steal his rational judgment, and make him
sign the contract, then making him as Ari’s escort.

‘I’m a little bit of a villain, but…..’

It’s not that I don’t realize that technically, I’m close to doing something like that, but I
still think it’s not bad for the other party.

Ari is a good person from a good aristocrat family, and a good aristocrat will naturally be
a good employer.

I heard that there are many nasty aristocrats, who rolled their own escort articles into
rough and choreful work as if they were servants.

How much angel is Ari compared to those guys? Besides, she’s pretty and nice.

‘If you stay as Ari’s escort a little more, you’ll soon like Ari.’

Wouldn’t it be worthwhile to serve a person who is personally you are also interested
in?

I thought so and rationalized my own plan.

“Well, shall we go to Sir Linda Eiffel right away?”

Soon I got out of the carriage. Arrived at one of the busy residential areas of the capital.

Linda Eiffel was the only female knight on the paper.

I thought it would be better to find a woman escort because I needed her to be with Ari
at all times.

“Let’s go!”

Linda Eiffel, whatever you want, I’ll let you down with the enchanted cloth!

And…
“As you can see.”

“…..”

“I’m hurt.”

Linda Eiffel raised her left hand in an expressionless face.

“I’m left-handed. If you’re here to recruit me, you’d have figured that out, right?”

“Uh…”

“The injury is pretty big. It’s going to take a while to be able to swing the sword as
before. If you really need me, come back after this year.”

Linda soon hid her splintered hand and kicked us out.

I stood on the street blankly.

It wasn’t a very good start.

Not being able to speak to the unexpected situation, Sir Davery murmured beside me.

“It’s really unusual.”

It was backbiting for what I said in the carriage, ‘I’ll show you an unusual situation.’
When I glared, he said a word to comfort me.

“You can’t be full at first drink, my lady. And wouldn’t it be better not to be able to say
anything than to be rejected after said something?”

“Shut your mouth.”

Ari, who stands next to me shouted, “Eonni, fighting!’ making me little encouraged.

“I can’t help it. Then next is Sir Brant Billen!”

Let’s not have any regrets about the past. I got my strength up quickly.

Brant Billen was quite skilled who won the last two consecutive swordsmanship
competitions.

He was only second in line because he was a man, but I would be very reassured and
relieved to have him as Ari’s escort.
I bravely headed to the cafe where Sir Brant would stop by at this time.

And…

“100,000 gold.”

Brant Billen said briefly.

I overheard a cough behind me. That was Sir Davery.

100,000 gold is roughly 500 to 700 million won in Korean currency when I lived in the
past.

No matter how noble a man was, 100,000 gold was not an easy amount to get.
However, Sir Brant continued to speak.

“And the payment is done every year.”

“Yes, I understand your opinion. Shall we move on and talk more?”

I didn’t blink at all. It doesn’t matter if you ask for 100,000 gold or a million gold.

The enchanted cloth will solve everything.

I’ll believe Mr Enchanted Cloth and tried to move to a quiet place where there were no
people.

But it was then.

“Never less than that. That’s how much it costs to treat my brother.”

“…yes?”

“If I don’t continue with the treatment with the money I earn, I won’t be able to save my
brother with his incurable diseases.”

No, wait a minute.

Suddenly, there’s a drama behind it…?

“Sir Brant’s brother, I hope he gets well.”

Eventually, I reversed my offer and walked out of the Turtle Cafe.

This situation wasn’t good, from the start till the second time. It was an unusual flow.
Sir Davery give me real consolation this time.

“We still have half the time left. Let’s trying to get a better person.”

It was a plausible consolation. Then I heard a rumble from the sky.

I looked up and saw dark clouds.

“……”

No, no. That black cloud would be just a black cloud. It’s just a simple weather
phenomenon that has nothing to do with today’s day.

Somehow I tried to shake off the surging anxiety.

***

Damn it.

Sir Davery said nothing, whether he thought it was a time when comforting and teasing
were unnecessary.

The dark cloud was a prophecy. I eventually crumpled up the useless paper and threw it
on the floor.

‘Why!’

The situation was not much different for the remaining two who were busy visiting.

One is not supposed to emigrate to meet their separated family when they were young,
and the other one just hurried down to the news that their fiance, who promised their
future, is dying in their hometown.

‘Is it going to end like this?’

Why are there so many stories? What should I’ve done then?

There’s even no situation that can be handled with the enchanted cloth to be taken out.
I wasn’t a psychopath without blood or tears or a shameless cold-blooded man.

It wasn’t too much of inhumanity to ignore such circumstances and use the enchanted
cloth to seal the contract.

“Let’s just…..go eat.”

I turned my feet weakly.

I headed to the biggest, most colourful, and most crowded restaurant around me.

Not purely because I was really hungry, but because while I was looking for people on
paper, it was already twelve o’clock.

It’s time for Ari to be in danger. It was only natural to be safe in a big building rather than
outside.

Clank–

“Welcome.”

I refused the staff guide to show us to the scenic window and just went inside.

Considering that something might jump in after breaking the window, so it’s better to
avoid the window seat.

Sure enough.

Shatter–

“Argh!”
Chapter 29

Maybe around half an hour has passed since we entered the restaurant. A person burst
into the restaurant, breaking the window glass out of nowhere.

“Ugh.”

I was trying to stand still on the ground, but I failed and fell on the floor. The black mask
the man was wearing peeled off.

A black mask covering his face in broad daylight? Isn’t this too suspicious?

The man, who had a very strong feeling of the criminal, soon got up and looked around
in a hurry, and soon came out and ran towards Ari.

I knew he would do that.

Whatever the man’s purpose was hostage-taking, it was a set step for him to go after
Ari.

Sir Davery grabbed his sword.

It was then.

“Ugh!”

The man fell to the floor with a scream.

Sir Davery did not budge from his seat.

I asked just in case.

“Invisible, lightning swords skill?”

“No, it’s not like that.”

At the same time as Sir Davery denied it, then a woman approached.

A woman of the slender build was taller than a man of great stature. I saw her wearing a
waistband first.

‘Sword?’

Standing in front of the fallen man, she said coldly.

“Dead-down pussy. How can you rob a house in broad daylight and on top of that with
no sword?”

A poor man who can’t even pick an empty house to rob. The woman who added that
kicked the man’s ankle the next moment.

Woodeudeukk–

“Argh!”

It seemed to be broken. Right? It was definitely a crunching sound.

Judging by the ears, not eyes, I covered Sir Davery and Ari’s eyes as soon as she
kicked the man.

Sir Davery said.

“She’s…”

“Do you know them? The man who is lying on the floor and the woman who’s beating
him up?”

“It’s her.”

Then Sir Davery put her name on the lips.

“Dylan. She’s famous.”

“How famous is she?”

Is it because I saw the sword in her waist a little while ago?

Sir Davery explained.

“She’s Hidden’s fifth straight winner.”

“If it’s Hidden…”

I quickly turned the memory circuit to a familiar name.

Soon I remember it.

“It’s……gambling sword contest, isn’t it?”

Hiden.

Originally, it was the name of a small village outside the capital.

It was named Hidden because it was hidden in such a corner that it would be hard to
find if they weren’t determined enough.

As such, Hidden was originally a village name but was used to refer to something else
about 10 years ago.

A secret gambling parlour in which masked the swordplay-contest being held on the
rear side of the town.

Only those with money could sit there, and the audience bet on the player to be a
winner on each match.

Technically it was illegal under the current imperial law to gamble people as subjects,
but rumours have it has been operating for a long time with the backing of a high-rank
aristocrat behind them.

“Five straight wins?”

I couldn’t hide my surprise.

No wonder Hidden’s participant didn’t take part in the national swordsmanship contest.

It wasn’t all about betting money, there must be something that attracted them.

Only the humble but talented were selected, and those who were selected saw the
dividend and were allowed to kill in the Hidden’s battlefield

Winning five times in such a way meant that she was great, no need to hear any further.

“…what about her knighthood?”

“What?”

“Does she have a family that belongs to? No, right? If she’s been in Hidden.”

“Not that I know of, but…..”

I sprang to my feet.

Sir Davery, who noticed something at the moment, changed his face, but it was too late.

“Lady, you can’t……”

“Dylan!”

Dillan was relentlessly treading on a man who was not able to fight at this time.

She turned around to the sound called her name.

I went up to her ignoring what Sir Davery wanted to say.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Lydia Widgreen of the Widgreen family.”

“……”

“I’d like to talk to you for a moment. Is that okay?”

I glanced down at the floor doing that. There is something rolling around near the man’s
head.

‘You threw that and got it right.’

Accuracy, power. Well, I like it very much.

Dylan’s dark blue eyes that looked like winter sea turned towards me.

I glanced at her and gave her a smile.

“No.”

But Dylan’s voice that came out was hard.

“I don’t want to.”

“…..”
“I’m sorry, but I don’t change words with nobility.”

That was it. Dylan then began to tread on the man smartly again.

I was dumbfounded.

‘Oh, come to think of it.’

I forgot. Hidden’s participants didn’t usually think well of the aristocracy.

In a way, it was natural. In their eyes, the nobility is nothing more than a rich gambler
who puts them in an unruly and illegal arena for self-interest.

Although they were forced to participate in Hidden Contest for money, they often did not
have many favourable feelings for the aristocrats (attendees) who treat themselves as
long-term horses or dogs.

‘What do I do?

I was embarrassed.

‘I don’t want to miss her.’

I liked Dylan. She had all the conditions I wanted.

Excellent ability, gender as a woman.

And the bold hand that throws a stone at the thief’s head is also attractive.

Ari’s crisis is likely to be dealt with like that.

‘The method is……’

I looked around. There were too many people here to borrow the power of the
enchanted cloth.

I have to move to another place somehow. But how?

Dylan did not show any disgust or hostility toward me, but she showed a firm
determination not to talk to me separately.

I bit the flesh inside my lips.

At that moment, I heard a reassuring voice from the customer that the employee called
the security forces from a little distance and that they would be here soon.
The security forces.

‘That’s it!’

Immediately, I spoke to Dylan.

“The security guard will come.”

So? he continued with a look of indifference.

“Looking at the situation, it looks like you chased this man because he’s a thief, right?”

“Does it matter?”

“Not with me, but I’m sure it has a lot to do with you. Do you have any proof that this
man is a thief in your house?”

Dylan, who has been beating the man – he’s been beating a man so far – eventually
stopped.

Her eyes were distorted.

“What do you mean?”

“You’ve publicly beaten a man to death in front of many people, and when a man claims
he never stole in front of the security force and was unjustly assaulted for no reason, is
there any evidence to refute it?”

The man who sneaked a glance was empty-handed.

It seemed like he had escaped all this way because he wasn’t able to steal anything
properly.

The man’s poor workmanship helped me.

“There are a lot of people who can testify that this man has been beaten up by you, but I
don’t think there’s any other means but your argument to prove he’s a thief.”

“Is that what you want to say?”

I laid my hand on my chest.

“I’ll testify.”

“…..”
“This man jumped at me, determined to hurt me. You just stopped him and punished
him. So even if you can’t prove that he’s a thief, your actions will be justified, right?”

There is no evidence that the thief was after me or Ari. This collar fell on the floor before
it grazed to me or Ari.

However, it was not necessary to think about whether the security forces would
prioritize the words of the man or me.

Of course, Dylan could not have known that.

“What do you say?”

“…..”

“What I want is very simple. I just need to talk to you for a moment separately.”

It would be quite a headache if Dylan, who is not a nobleman, was caught by the
security forces for an assault.

No matter how it is, this situation is not something she could solve.

“Just five minutes is fine.”

Then I held back and smiled as I watched Dylan’s head move up and down briefly.

***

After handing over the man to the dispatched security forces, I testified, and spent some
time, it was past lunchtime.

A quiet place to talk to Dylan has been set to be her house.

I learned one more thing I didn’t know about her on the way, which is that she…….

‘I accepted my lady’s offer because it might help me, but on the other hand, it was
because my lady was beautiful.’

‘What?’

‘Cause I like beautiful people.’

…….that’s what she told me.

I was embarrassed, but I said thank you first.

I arrived at Dylan’s house and let her and Ari have a chat in the room, and waited in the
living room with Sir Davery.

I explained how to recruit her as Ari’s escort earlier and secretly handed over the
enchanted cloth.

Sir Davery saw me in high spirits and spoke to me.

“You look happy.”

“What?”

“Do you think it’ll work out?”

It seemed strange that I had come forward and brought the situation all the way here,
and that the most important process was left to Ari and waited at such a leisurely pace.

“Yes, absolutely.”

“I wonder why you’re so sure.”

“You don’t think it’s going to work?”

It seemed as if he was picking on me for a moment, But Sir Davery then told me. It was
not an answer, but a different form of a question.

“Dylan, do you know why she’s famous?”

“You told me that. She’s won five times at Hidden.”

“That’s not all.”

Then he said something shocking.

“She broke the wrist of a nobleman who was mocking her.”

“Ugh.”

What?

“It became a very famous story. It’s been years since I’ve seen her.”

“……how did she get away?”

Imperial law thoroughly defends the aristocracy.

Dylan seems to be a commoner, but it was hard to understand right away that she was
fine after she broke one aristocrat’s wrist.

“She was lucky. Just in time, another nobleman who had a grudge against that
nobleman’s children stood as a witness.”

Dylan didn’t break it, but he was the one who was running wild and fell and broke his
own wrist.

The ‘witnessed’ nobleman, who had been his enemy for a long time, testified so.

There were no other witnesses.

“But don’t you have the right to summary disposal in that situation?”

A nobleman can kill a commoner who injures himself on the spot without trial. That was
the law.

“He tried, but failed.”

“Aha.”

It is not possible to punish publicly because of the witness, and he tries to retaliate
privately by pushing her out of force.

There was admiration.

“Dylan must be really strong.”

As expected, I like her very much.

“…..that’s all?”

“Then?”

“She’s broken someone’s wrist. Completely to the other side.”

“You know, the nobleman, he gets what he deserved, right? You said because he
mocked Dylan. It’s okay because Ari won’t do that.”

I spoke with a resolute voice. It’s because Ari was worth it.

Sir Davery heard my answer and laughed as if he could not hear anything.

“As expected from siblings..…”

“What?”

“No, it’s nothing.”

Chapter 30

Instead of prying into what he was mumbling, I came up with what I thought.

“And you’re telling me that because you’re worried, are you? No matter how much I
asked, but leaving Ari alone with Dylan, I don’t think you were worried she would hurt
her, did you?”

Sir Davery did not answer, but he usually becomes silent and hard as a rock if he has
nothing to say.

Anyway.

“You brought it up just to scare me, didn’t you? This man.”

I want to condemn him, but the inner door that was closed at that time is opened.

Then Ari popped out with a bright face.

“Eonni! I succeeded!”

Ari, who came running, reported to me happily as if she wanted a compliment.

I patted Ari’s head proudly as she wished.

After that, I could hear Dylan muttering as she slowly walked out.

“I feel like I’m possessed……”

‘I’m sure you’re possessed.’

swallowed the truth and asked.

“What are you going to do then?”

“First of all, we’ve only signed a verbal contract, and we’ve decided to write a formal
contract in the future. I’ll be in charge of escorting the lady from today.”
“Are you okay with just a verbal contract?”

“I’ll keep my word.”

Dylan stepped up and answered.

“Since I’ve signed the contract, her safety is entirely my responsibility in the future. If I
don’t keep it properly, you can chop my neck.”

No, why are you so credible…..and more reliable than expected?

Dylan then suddenly gave Sir Davery a look. She had a grin on her face.

“Long time no see.”

Huh?

“The Lucky Davery, no, now Davery Sack?”

What, they knew each other?

Sir Davery seemed to know Dylan really well, but I thought he was the only one to know
her because she didn’t look at him as an acquaintance.

‘The Lucky Davery?’

I’m wondering if it’s a nickname. Sir Davery, with slight difficulty, smiled and retorted.

“Long time no see.”

“I’ve heard you’re doing well, but you’re looking great.”

“Dylan doesn’t look bad either?”

I interrupted their conversations.

“Do you two know each other?”

“We were acquaintances for a while in the past.”

“If it’s not, may I ask why Dylan was pretending not to know him until now?”
The answer comes out quickly.

“I didn’t want to talk to the traitor who went under the line of noble blood. But now I’m in
the same boat.”

Soon Dylan reached out to Sir Davery.

“I look forward to working with you. Davery Sack.”

“……well, me too.”

Somehow a strange air flowed.

I stared at two such people and soon looked back at Ari. At the same time, her head
tilted.

***

“What? Rival?”

After successfully achieving my goal, I entered the carriage with light steps.

And on the way back, I heard the story from Dylan.

“Yes. It was an inseparable relationship.”

Dylan was 26 years old. She was two years older than Sir Davery.

“At that time I was taller.”

Dylan mentioned her height is 181 centimetres. She was already this tall since  16 years
old.

“I’ve grown so unlucky and gross.”

“Dylan, why don’t you try to cover up your words when there’s another ear who is
listening?”

“For the viewer’s mental stability, with not much sight and no positive impact, you sure
have a lot, of course, Sir Davery Sack .”

Instead of replying more, Sir Davery just turned his head out of the carriage window.

‘Oh-ho.’
This was exciting. They say they were an old enemy, but I think the two of them
probably had a similar relationship as friends.

‘This is good.’

Dylan decided to stay together in the mansion for a while as Ari’s escort.

It was not difficult to give her a guest room under my authority.

Ari decided to drop honorifics to Dylan. It’s because Dylan said it’s easier to do that.

I had nothing to do with her, so I just decided to speak up the way I used to.

It was meant for respecting her ability regardless of her background, and if Dylan were
to build a career and officially sponsored, she would be able to become a knight as
soon as possible.

‘I don’t know if I can see Dylan until then, but……’

Imagine when Dylan became Dame Dylan, and I turn my gaze out the window like Sir
Davery.

It’s been drizzling outside for some time now.

The forehead is wrinkled. No, that dark cloud crawling.

“It’s raining!”

“I don’t think it’s going to get heavy.”

“Yes, but I think it’s  going to rain as we move further.”

I skimmed my hand over the window.

Perhaps because of my mood, the rain seemed to be thicker than before.

‘It wasn’t just my feeling.

……as expected.

“We’ve arrived.”

The carriage glided to a halt in the rain.

The sound of heavy rain disturbed my ears.

When I opened the carriage door, the sound of rain hitting the ground became even
louder.

I spat out sighs.

“I knew it.”

“Oh, eonni, it’s pouring.”

Are you going to be like this to me today? Well, that’s it. It’s a good day after all.

Sir Davery got off first and took off his coat, which saved me from the rain.

Like that, Ari also got down into the rain with Dylan’s help.

When I saw the carriage leaving, I turned around, and as soon as I saw a face through
the raindrops that I had never expected.

“Ash?”

I was surprised. I thought I saw it wrong.

But he had a face that couldn’t be mistaken. Ash, who came out of the inner gate of the
mansion and standing close to the main gate, was so conspicuous that I could not even
not mistake him through the thick rain.

Ash squirted close to me.

“Ash, Rain…”

I hurriedly opened my mouth when I realized that Ash was being rained on without an
umbrella.

But looking closely, something was different.

Ash was not wet in the midst of the heavy rain. A transparent membrane, apparently,
was bouncing all the raindrops around Ash.

‘Magic?’

I’m not sure, but maybe it is.

I remember hearing that if someone had magical items, even when he’s not a wizard,
he could create such a tent.
I came to my senses again only after Ash was completely close.

“Hey, why are you out?”

“Because it suddenly rained. I thought you might have left without an umbrella.”

“……”

“As expected, noonim.”

Standing close to Ash, the curtain also bounced off the rain that reached me.

I didn’t know until late that Ash was carrying a towel.

A soft cloth touches my wet shoulder and hair…

After calming myself, I opened my mouth.

“But how do you know I’m coming…”

“I saw the carriage coming from afar. Shall we go in?”

“Oh, well.”

The rain was still pouring down. Thanks to Ash, I was the only one not getting wet.

I hesitated because someone else was in my mind, and Ash soon conjured something.

Then the transparent membrane widened the radius. Sir Davery, Ari and Dylan were no
longer in the rain.

Sir Davery retrieved the coat from his head and shook it off.

“Let’s get in now.”

I slowly laid my hand on Ash’s arm. With the help of the membrane, we were able to
move into the mansion without getting a single drop of rain.

The transparent membrane did not block the sound. The sound of the rain was loud.

Thanks to this, I was able to walk with only my ears attentively to the noisy rain, ignoring
the sound of my heart.

***
The rain, which seemed to be pouring heavily, soon became thinner and stopped.

It seemed to have been showering for a while.

One night was enough for the ground, which had been lightly wet by passing rain, to dry
up again as if it had never been.

I put my arm on the balcony railing in my room and looked out of the sunny.

‘This is Dylan. She is going to escort Ari from now on and we’re going to stay together.’

I expected it, but Ash said nothing about Dylan who I suddenly took her to stay with me.

At first, I wondered if he didn’t know since he didn’t pay attention to any other things.
Although, it’s not the case.

Later, when I came forward and introduced Dylan, Ash just nodded.

It was surprisingly Alex who welcomed Dylan the most.

“Wow! Female fencer!”

I didn’t know, but it seemed like he had some personal desire for female fencers.

And the romance had a sad quick end.

‘Kuck.’

‘I’ll say it again.’

Dylan, who responded to the word “female fencers,” immediately threatened Alex’s
purpose as a whole.

‘Female fencer? So you call a man who wields a sword male fencer? Huh?’

I don’t know what kind of discrimination she suffered in a harsh world when she grabbed
a sword with a woman’s body.

So, I felt sorry for Alex, who was shaking blue, but I couldn’t save him.

Yeah, Alex…..

Although being simple is an advantage, but you still need a little attention in this tough
world……
Just take this as a chance.

However, I comforted Alex, who barely survived his death, later on.

I gave Dylan the room right next door to Ari.

Dylan quickly adapted to the mansion.

And quickly adapted to Ari’s crisis.

There was something new and unexpected about her, and Dylan seemed rather dull
than she appeared.

‘I’m so unlucky!’

Once in the evening, twice in the morning. From yesterday to this morning, at a time
when she saved Ari from the brink of death three times, she simply said, “I see.”

‘…….’

No matter how much I think about it, I should have explained Ari’s situation, when she
got into the brink of death several times in a day, it wasn’t just because of being
unlucky, but it was okay that Dylan herself understood it.
Chapter 31

But, in general, it was rightly said that it happens because of bad luck.

‘Anyway.’

I put some weight on the balcony railing.

A ticklish wind blew and misled the hair around my face.

Dylan has been doing much better than expected since she came to the mansion.

Now that I’ve only watched for a day, but that alone made me have some expectation
that even when Ari was alone, as long as Dylan was there, she would continue to be
safe.

‘The escort’s score, out of ten, uh, I’ll give her fifteen points.’

And I dedicate about sixteen points from my perspective.

“Hoot.”

Thanks to her, I was now much more relieved about Ari’s safety than before.

Without me or Sir Davery, Ari will be able to stay as safe as she is now.

In conclusion, the fundamental problem itself was not solved, but it was not something I
could do in the current situation.

I did what I could, for now.

‘Then now.’

A slight wry of the nose.

‘Let’s think about my own problems, shall we?’

In fact, today was a very important day for me-a very precise day.
‘I’m going to use the enchanted cloth on Ash tonight.’

Right.

I’ve got all the plans in hand. The place is in front of the garden fountain at the mansion,
and the time is 10 p.m.

Ari goes out to the place first in time and puts on the enchanted cloth, I would then take
Ash out there to meet Ari pretending to be a coincidence.

‘Is this plan too simple?’

anyway.

Why did I choose the place as a garden? The reason is simple. Because it’s romantic.

The reason why the execution time is at night was just the same. It’s more romantic if
the lights are dim because of the dark.

Some suggested using the enchanted cloth and creating a fateful and elegant
atmosphere to match it, and that was the result of collecting the opinions.

‘Certainly…..the garden looked more beautiful under the moonlit.’

If there is a fountain there, the effect will be even greater.

In many romance novels, male and female characters meet in the garden on a full moon
night.

As for this, it was fortunate that the rain stopped so soon yesterday.

If it kept pouring down and the garden floor was completely soft, it would have become
another story.

“……”

I tapped my finger on the leaning railing.

The touch of a cold hard stone hung at the end of my hand.

‘What’s this feeling?’

I was looking out, but I couldn’t see the scenery.

What should I say? There’s been some little twitch in the corner of my chest from a
while ago.

Ever since Ari and I decided to use the enchanted cloth today.

‘Expectation? Excited?’

No, it’s not like that.

It wasn’t such a bright and exciting feeling. It was rather sinking.

What’s this?

‘Anxious?’

This is weird. To be honest, there was no reason to be anxious.

It was a plan that had to go well. It’s embarrassing to be called a plan because it’s so
simple and clear, but the plan was all about using the enchanted cloth.

The effect of the enchanted cloth has already been verified. There were two living
witnesses, including the Crown Prince and Dylan. Why am I so nervous when I have
such a fraudulent all-around item?

“Isn’t this one, too?…No, wait, no way.’

I frown my eyebrows at this feeling passing down gently.

‘Is it the aftermath of hearing hell’s nagging from the butler this morning?’

Oh, that’s possible.

That makes sense. The reason why he exploded?

The butler found me early this morning. He told me where and how I met Dylan
yesterday, and what the situation was like. ‘How could you do such a dangerous thing?’
‘What if you got hurt?’ He said, ‘I was so upset and I didn’t know what to do.’

I was so brushed by the devil’s preaching from the morning that I had only one thought.

Who told him?

‘That must be Sir Davery.’

I’d get revenge. By all means, but I had been losing nearly a half-day without a decent
chance.

“That’s right, this is it.”

I found the identity of this unknown feeling.

It was an aftereffect. Apparently, it’s an aftermath of being exposed to a defenceless

and vicious mental attack as soon as I wake up.

“Sir Davery…”

I really need to get back at him.

What should I do?

I’m thinking about how to avenge, and then someone knocked on the door.

“Eonni, this is Ari!”

“Come in. It’s unlocked.”

Soon the door burst open and Ari rushed towards me.

The hem of the skirt fluttered randomly. Come to think of it, Ari managed to avoid the
butler’s eyes.

Well, you’re lucky in that aspect.

“What are you doing?”

Thanks to Dylan, Ari was no longer required to stick to me. It was both empty and
comfortable, making it a bittersweet thing.

“Let’s go see something fun.”

“Something fun?”

“The next most interesting thing after watching a fight.”

What? That’s.

“…..watching a fight?”

Ari took the lead in leading me.

I left the room like that and went straight down the stairs.

And then what welcomed me, though not a fight, was an interesting sight anyway.

“Dylan wins!”

“Oooooar!”

Dylan calmly lowered the sword in the roar.

I could see Martin, the probationary knight of the mansion, bowing to Dylan and
stepping down.

“It’s… it’s sparring, isn’t it?”

“Heheh.”

“No, but why is Dylan doing that over there now?”

Apart from Ari’s words that it’s fun to watch, there was no way to know why such
scenery was suddenly unfolding in the mansion’s hall.

“Someone saw it.”

Sir Davery, who was brought with me from the living room, answered instead.

“I heard a new article saw Dylan save Lady Grace from danger last night. It was an
impressive scene, so I’m sure they were talking about Dylan’s skills……”

A falling frame nearly hit Ari’s head last night, and before anything happened, Dylan hit
the frame in the air with a sword and blew it away.

Even in my eyes then Dylan’s movements were nimble, and the frame that was
crumbling and flying off and stuck in the wall was colourful.

It was certainly impressive.

“There’s no way to check the skills other than sparring.”

“Is that true, Ari?”

“That’s right.”

Ari nodded. Sir Davery’s speculative explanation was all true.

Clank!

“Ah!”

At this time, someone gave a short exclamation.

The sword flew into the sky. It was Dylan’s second opponent’s weapon.

“……I lost.”

“Dylan, win!”

“There’s no rival for her.”

It was my appreciation to see the sparring even for a moment.

Then Ari shouted “Ahem” beside him. She looked pretty proud of her escort as they
already became attached.

“Look at this. Ari, you wanted to show off, so you asked me to come and watch, right?”

“Is it obvious?”

“You’re the one who brought me here.”

“Hmm, hmm.”

“I don’t think their skill is rusty.”

Sir Davery said so and shrugged.

“In the first place, there are only opponents who can’t stand after her.”

“Oh, I see what you mean.”

Knights above the level of being praised for their ability in the mansion must be busy
with their respective duties.

I’m sure they’re not free enough to deliberately fit in such extemporaneous and aimless
sparring.

Except for one person.

“Does sir have the confidence to cope up with her?”

“Yes?”

“Here’s your third contestant.”

I raised my hand. As soon as the eyes were turned, Sir Davery’s back was pushed
hard.

He took a few steps forward in a daze and looked back at me.

“My Lady?”

“Oh, Davery Sack!”

“Will Sir Davery come forward?”

“Then it’ll be a worthy battle…”

The crowd roared. Above all, Dylan glared with enthusiasm.

“Davery, this is going to be a long time since we’ve faced each other with a sword.”

“No, this…”

Sir Davery’s troubled eyes immediately found me.

“Why are you doing this, my lady?”

“Dylan, fighting!”

I gave Dylan my support, pretending I didn’t hear him.

‘Revenge.’

It’s a pity that I can only do this, but I should at least do this.

When I cheered for Dylan, not Sir Davery, I heard some people around me whispering,
‘Sir Davery must have done something wrong with the lady.’

It seems that Sir Davery has realized his guilt by the murmur of the tongue.

Soon with a prickly face, he headed to the stage as if he had given up.

Soon the two faced each other. I whisper to Ari.

“Will Dylon win?”

“Do you want Dylan to win?”

“I don’t really care whether she wins or loses, but I hope Sir Davery gets beaten up a
little bit anyway.”

The two swordsmen clashed with each other.

The result is…

“Davery wins!”

“Wow!”

“…….”

I had a quivering look of discontent alone in the cheer.

“Cih.”

“Lady, aren’t you being too blatant?”

“Heuh.”

Sir Davery approached pretending to wipe his sweat with a towel handed to him. The
reason is that I don’t think he sweated much.

As such, victory and defeat were quickly divided. In fact, he was reacting coldly, but he
was still admiring.

Sir Davery and Dylan showed impressive competition.

It was Dylan who rushed in first, and Sir Davery maintained a defensive attitude by
blocking or spilling Dylan’s fierce and swift attacks from the front all the time.

Then at one point, he pretended to avoid it and hit Dylan on the side of the sword, and
at the moment her posture was disturbed.

But in that situation, instead of falling apart, Dylan was about to rotate right away and
continue the attack, but Sir Davery, who had not missed, Clank— just before that, dug
into her narrowly.

The sharp tip of the sword stopped in front of Dylan’s throat.

That’s how the battle ended.

‘It was great.’

Both were amazing. It surprised me a bit, to be honest. It was hard to follow with my
eyes.

However, I did not show such admiration on my face. That’s it, and it’s a shame Sir
Davery wasn’t beaten up.

I was hoping he’d get a little bit. Ah, lingering feelings.

Now it’s over, Dylan coming close to us.

“You’ve improved a lot.”

“It would be weird to just stay the way I was.”

“You’re snobbish, still the same.”

They’re on good terms anyway.

Then Dylan smiled as if she had thought of something.

“So, now that you’ve gotten better, do you feel your level is as same as the master’s
collar?”

“Dylan…..!”

“The Master?”

“Oh, is it The Duke now?”

Chapter 32

I couldn’t immediately understand what Dylan was saying, but one thing was clear.

Sir Davery’s clearly embarrassed, so this must be a very interesting story.

“Dylan, what do you mean?”

“Don’t you know, Princess? How Davery came to this mansion. It was worth
noticing…..”

“Dylan, there’s a lot of stories we haven’t finished yet.”

Sir Davery hurried to stop Dylan. He was pushing the sword as far as he could then
pulled it back.

“It’s been a long time since we had our sword fight. Is once enough? Well, if Dylan can
pull her tail as easily as a defeated dog, that’s fine.”

No, what the hell?

Seeing how he suddenly started provoking Dylan, it seemed to me that it was a story
that should not be revealed to Sir Davery, whatever it was.

“What? A defeated dog, a tail?”

I regret to say that I could not add to the backstory because Dylan was so brilliantly
taken by the provocation.

I watched Dylan and thought about what I had heard.

‘If it was five years before Sir Davery first came to the mansion, so the Duke she said
about was maybe Ash.’

‘At the time……I followed the grown-ups out of the house and picked up Sir Davery on
the way back.’

For your information, it’s a quote from Ash. My personality didn’t blow up like that.
‘Anyway, what happened in the process at that time?’

I knew nothing about the secret of Sir Davery’s obtainment. I didn’t ask because I didn’t
think it was necessary for me to know.

However, there seems to be an interesting story which has been hidden in the process.

I looked at the two from afar, who had begun to put their swords together again. There
was around a crowd of a bystander who was more violent than before and dispersed by
the Truth and Dare.

‘Well, if I’m really curious, I can ask Ash directly.’

I thought I’d get the story from Dylan through Ari, but I stopped.

It’s Sir Davery’s story, so I should hear it from him.

‘If I can’t hear….. well, it’s okay.’

It’s not a big deal if I don’t know.

At that time, Sir Davery was seen to have been hit by Dylan’s sword, perhaps because
of his hasty provocation.

Yay. I swallowed the cheer inside.

***

I glanced up at the sky over the window.

The day dropped down in a flash. The autumn year, which was significantly shorter than
summer, so the sun soon passed through the mountain without keeping the day long,
and soon the moon rose in the darkened sky.

It was a full moon.

Ari’s voice rang in the ear.

‘It’s going to work, right? Ugh, I’m nervous. Fighting, eonni!’

Ari went out to the garden alone a little while ago, leaving words of support that were
unspecified to others.
She said she wanted to take a quiet walk alone for a while, so Dylan didn’t follow her.

Ten o’clock at night.

It’s time.

It was time to put the plan that I had prepared into practice. Now that Ari has gone out
first, as I have told her to, all I have to do is take Ash out to the appointed place.

‘Whoa.’

I took a deep breath and moved my steps back.

I was heading to Ash’s room after removing Sir Davery with a lie that I was going to bed.

Ash just left the Oval Office and entered his room.

He won’t be sleeping yet. It was too early for him.

Soon after, I arrived in front of Ash’s room and knocked on the door. As soon as he
recognized I was knocking, the door clicked open.

“Noonim.”

Ash’s face was slightly weird.

It’s too early to go to bed, but it’s not too early to come all of a sudden. I’m slightly
ashamed and mumbled.

“Would you like to take a walk?”

“A walk?”

“It’s cool outside.”

The excuse felt like to search for someone missing somewhere.

But I couldn’t think of any other excuse…

“Yes.”

Despite the sudden offer, Ash soon accepted lightly.

There was no sign of embarrassment. Because of it, I suddenly thought about

something.
‘Does Ash ever get so flustered that his eyes avoid other gaze?”

There will be, but I don’t know when I could see it.

I tried to imagine Ash’s flustered face in my mind, only to confirm that my imagination
was too ‘poor’ to accomplish such an extraordinary face.

“Shall we go?”

It’s just a walk in a garden attached to a mansion. Ash was dressed in casual clothes.
He turned his back on the door, with no other preparation.

I went down the stairs through the quiet hallway at night.

‘What is it?’

I was embarrassed for a moment at this time. This is because a corner of my heart,
which was strangely shaken during the day, was in trouble again at this moment.

‘Did I still have the aftereffects of nagging?’

Is it too tenacious?

Maybe it was because I was a little confused, I caught the rail as I went down without
realizing it.

Ash saw me do it and held my other hand.

“…..”

I wasn’t doing it because I was afraid I’d fall.

However, I couldn’t think of any other excuse to shake off his firm hand, so I just
grabbed it and went down.

It was really cool outside. The cool air woke my head as soon as I came out.

It was dark outside where the night had fallen, but not so dark.

The moonlight was strong, and there was also a subtle light coming out of the mansion.
It wasn’t difficult to find a familiar path and walk.

The garden was close. As I turned right and walked a little, the smell of grass quickly
came to my mind.
I suddenly realized that my steps were slowing down little by little.

‘Why?’

It was an unknown act.

‘It’s dark.’

Yeah, it’s not very dark, but it’s night anyway. What if I fall over something while walking
fast?

I guess so.

“…..”

It was hard to find anyone who took a walk at this time except in cases where there was
a purpose like me.

There was no one around, so it was naturally quiet.

The sound of the beetle tickled my ears in the silence. The soft grass on my feet has
been softened.

Then I suddenly heard Ash chuckling.

“……why?”

The answer came right back as if I had not misheard it.

“It reminds me of our childhood.”

“Our childhood?”

“We used to play tag in the garden. When I was very young.”

“…… you remember that?”

That was so old that it lacked the expression “old.”

If it comes to tagging, I remember Ash was about four or something.

“I remember that. I also climbed up a tree to hide during the tag.”

“…..”
“and now Noonim would be climbing a tree to catch me but would slip and fall.”

“That.”

I was so embarrassed that I almost said “Hey”.

That was my dark history. I didn’t know we’d suddenly talk about our childhood at this
moment.

When Ash was four, I was eight. Ash was very young, and I was young.

I was young, but the problem was only the body was young. Since I remembered my
past life, I was eight years old, but my mind was in the 20s.

And in my 20s, I tried to climb the same tree to catch my four-year-old brother who hid
on top of a tree while playing tag.

‘Ash can get up to the tree, so it means I can too!’

…… I wonder if he raised his confidence since he was 4 years old.

As a result, it was very false confidence.

Ash was not a typical four years old and was able to jump lightly like a bird, while I was
a very ordinary eight-year-old who did not inherit even the blood of a monkey, let alone
a bird.

The mind climbed up a tree with flying colours like a squirrel, but the body was different.
When I climbed halfway up, I felt something wasn’t right, but it was already late, and the
next moment I missed my step and slipped right down.

I had a bump on my head, maybe.

Fortunately, I was not seriously injured enough to leave a scar. To be honest, the scars
and injuries were not my concern at that time.

It was more embarrassing. It wasn’t until I fell down with a loud noise that I realized
what I was trying to do.

I also felt a sense of shame. At that age of 20.

So then I lay down and didn’t move for a while. I did it because I was so embarrassed.

I think I didn’t even open my eyes because I wanted to turn away from reality. I was
lying there like that, not moving at all …..
“Uh.”

I hesitated to recall.

I looked up at Ash.

I didn’t cry that day. That’s of course. Even so, I was already embarrassed, ashamed,
and distressed, but I didn’t want to cry.

However, there was someone who burst into tears on the spot.

It was ash.

‘Noonim.’

Ash jumped out of the tree at a second. I heard the noise. Then a small hand shook me.

‘Are you dead?’

I was still lying on the floor, closing my eyes and pretending to be dead, trying to calm
myself down.

Then, I got up in a fit of a surprise after hearing his cry.

When I opened my eyes in a hurry, I saw the four-year-old Ash’s face, it was a complete
mess covered with tears.

I saw Ash cry then.

For the first time.

“That’s right. I thought Noonim was dead so I cried sadly.”

“…..”

“I remember everything.”

Ash, who said so, grins.

The moon was bright. In the middle of the promenade, there was a light hanging. At this
distance, the expression was clearly visible.

The moment I saw his smiling face, my heart sank.

There was a very strong sway somewhere that I couldn’t reach with my hands. beyond
the description of the aftereffects of what to do

“Noonim?”

Ash called me in surprise.

I was finally aware of my actions. I was standing still. I also grabbed Ash’s shirt hem.

As soon as I realized, I let go of the hem.

I was embarrassed. Truthfully, embarrassed.

“I’ll……hey, I’ll head back to the mansion. ”

If I walk a little longer, the fountain will come on view soon.

But I don’t have the confidence to walk with Ash with this feeling.

“Then let’s….”

“Ash, you know, would you go to the fountain?”

My gaze fell down to the ground as I spoke. It was difficult for me to maintain eye
contact.

“I think I left something there during the day, It’s….. something important. You’ll see it.”

“…..”

“Please. ”

“I’ll get it, so go back carefully. It’s dark so make sure you won’t fall.”

Soon after, the footsteps and the shadow on the floor showed that Ash, who had
accepted this request, moved away toward the fountain.

I watched the shadow until it was completely wiped and it was then I looked up.

I raised my gaze only when his shadow had completely disappeared.

I turned.

Then I ran towards the house aimlessly.

“My lady, right now ….”

I was shocked to find the butler who was equally surprised to see me running but I
ignored him, crossed the rest of the stairs hurriedly and entered my room.

I ran this far without a break as if I felt like my heart would burst.

I leaned back on the door and breathed heavily.

I didn’t get chased but I entered the room running and noticed something. I touch my
cheeks with my hand.

I was crying.
Chapter 33

The day dawned.

I don’t know how the morning came. I blinked my stiff eyes hardly.

I came into the room last night, turned off the lights, and lay down on the bed
thoughtlessly, covering myself with a blanket.

However, tears did not stop. Every time I blinked, the transparent stream of water was
constantly pushed out of the eyelids.

It was a strange act. I had cried so much but didn’t know why I was crying.

‘Is my body weak?’

I even thought about this.

‘Some people cry because their body is weak.’

Am I like that…..?

“……Ugh, my head.”

I muttered, sitting on the bed while letting my feet fall on the floor.

My head ached and my eyes felt feverish.

Last night, I tossed and turned for a while and fell asleep as I kept pushing back the
tears. At that time, Bessie knocked on the door to check on me, but I pretended to sleep
because it was difficult to be caught crying when I couldn’t even tell the reason. Bessie
seemed to hang around for a while and then she went back.

“Whoo.”

I had to look in the mirror, but I had a strong premonition of what kind of figure I would
be reflecting.
Just as expected.

“Oh, lady!”

Bessie, who came to clear the room to check on me if I woke up, was startled and
stopped in the doorway.

“Oh, my God, what’s wrong with your eyes?”

“……is it very bad?”

“Wait. I’ll get some ice right away.”

It is very bad…

I touched my eyelids. It felt feverish and stung a little.

They’re swollen.

Well, it would’ve been weird if I slept like that last night and wasn’t this swollen.

Bessie, who had just returned, gave me a cold cloth bag. I put it gently on my eyelids.

“How did your eyes get so swollen……what happened?”

“I just had a really sad dream.”

Bessie kicked her tongue, that was only the reason came to mind.

“I’ll light you some scent candles before you go to bed today. I heard it’s also helpful for
dreams.”

“Thank you.”

“Oh, and.”

Then Bessie took something out of her arms. Only then did I notice that she brought
something in, besides an ice bag.

“This one. The Duke asked me to bring this to you, lady.”

“cough, cough.”
“Lady?”

“Oh, no. Dust.”

I covered my mouth with the back of my hand. Trying hard to hide the perplexed
expression.

‘Why is this here?’

As soon as I saw the light blue cloth that Bessie was sticking out, I was almost
surprised.

I thought I was mistaken, but the shape and colour remained the same when I glanced
again.

I pretended to be relaxed as I accepted the enchanted cloth as best I could.

“The enchanted, no, no, but this…Ash told you to bring it to me?”

“Last night, I heard you left it somewhere.”

“I actually came to give it to you right away last night, but you were asleep, so I couldn’t
give it to you and just went back,” Bessie added.

I looked down at the cloth with bewildered eyes.

‘I left this behind?’

Where? Near the fountain?

No, I sent Ash to the fountain last night and made an excuse to bring something I left
there.

But I’m sure Ari was wearing the enchanted cloth.

‘Why has this emerged as the lost item?’

It occurred to me that I should ask Ari instead.

I need to hear what happened yesterday. I had thought it would have worked out as
planned, but the sudden appearance of The Enchanted Cloth displeased me.

I washed up quickly, changed my clothes, and came out into the hallway.

I came out but…..

“Oh, my lady, you’re just in time.”

“… …butler?”

“You’re just in time, I had something to tell you.”

What does the butler want at this timing……?

“Hey, I don’t know what it is, but can we… talk…maybe not now?”

“No.”

The butler’s expression was firm.

At the moment I recalled, the day before, I jumped into the mansion with a thud and
jumped up the stairs right in front of the butler’s eyes.

Ah.

“Did this old man come to presbyopia last night?”

“Well……you are getting older now, aren’t you?”

“Lady!”

Eventually, it was after a while that I could visit Ari’s room.

I became a lifeless like green onion kimchi and opened the door with a flickering knock.
If he has a talent for nagging, it must be some of the devil’s talent.

“Eonni?”

Ari greeted me in bed rubbing her eyes.

It felt as if she had just woken up while I was subjected to the butler’s no-end nagging.

It was fortunate that I didn’t have to wake Ari up. I checked earlier this morning and
asked Dylan.

“Dylan, would you excuse me for a moment?”

“I would do that.”
Soon Dylan left the room, leaving Ari alone. Trying not to stare the fluorescent spider
carcass found on the floor on the way closer to Ari – split in two –  Ari just clapped her
hands and grabbed the enchanted cloth.

“That’s right, Eonni! I think the enchanted cloth is broken!”

“Yesterday… huh?”

“I was supposed to tell you as soon as I woke up. The effect has disappeared.”

“What?”

This is what Ari told me.

Last night, as planned, Ari was quietly waiting in front of the fountain, wrapped in the
enchanted cloth.

In the meantime, the villain (Ash) appeared, and it was strange that I wasn’t there with
him, but she came to her senses to act the “fateful meeting” that I had prepared
anyway.

But as soon as he showed up, Ash, who glanced at Ari, said.

‘Isn’t that my noonim’s?’

“He said so while looking at the enchanted cloth I’m wearing. It was so sudden, and I
didn’t know what to say, so I said I was keeping it for a while. And then he said, ‘Give it
to me’…..”

So she gave it to him.

Ari could not resist the villain, and Ash went right back with the enchanted cloth as if
there was nothing left to do.

I blinked bewilderedly.

“What……”

“No, Eonni, hear me out, I’m sure he was talking to me, and it felt like he doesn’t even
have the least amount of personal interest in me? Feels like I’m a mannequin with the
enchanted cloth, not a person? Or the grass in the garden, the trees, the rocks, the soil,
the background, whatever…..”

The conclusion came after a heated enumeration.

“It didn’t work, the enchanted cloth. The villain didn’t give me any attention at all.”

It was ridiculous. No way. Ari was putting full weight on the enchanted cloth
breaking theory.

“Why the hell is it broken? I got close to the fountain, but I didn’t drop the cloth in the
water? I didn’t even get it spilt, and I didn’t get it dropped to the ground…eonni?!

Ari was startled so she stopped talking.

Because I slammed my forehead on the reception table nearby.

“Oh, eonni… …are you alright?”

“I’m alright. It’s no big deal.”

Ari looked at me nervously. Ari seemed to think that I did it because I was shocked by
the enchanted cloth, but that wasn’t the reason.

Not for that reason.

‘Relief? Why do I feel relief? Crazy.’

As I listened to Ari, I was sighing with great relief a little while ago.

As soon as I recognized it, I was shocked.

‘It’s not relief, it’s despair, it’s frustration.’

Yeah, it’s like it. I think I recognized it wrong for a moment because my head has to be
in malfunction.

Since ancient times, the answer to a malfunction is to knock it. My head must be better
now that I knocked it once.

I rubbed my tingling forehead and looked at Ari.

“You think the cloth is broken? Wait a minute.”

I took the enchanting cloth out of my arms. I got it from Bessie and wore it right away.

A moment later Ari blinked her eyes with a dazed face, as I lapped the cloth around my
neck.

“…uh? It’s not broken, is it?”

The effect of the enchanted cloth was still intact. Ari looked confused. Of course, it was
the same for me.

An awkward silence passed, and Ari suddenly opened her mouth.

“Shall we try again?”

“Again?”

“I don’t know, but I don’t think it worked yesterday. Wouldn’t it be different to try it
again?”

Ari, who said so, made an exaggerated fist to see if she wanted to change the cluttered
atmosphere.

“Three times for Koreans! And this time, I’ll say that I got it from eonni so that I wouldn’t
lose the enchanted cloth. Honestly, I was really scared when he told me to give it. No,
should we just use camouflage tactics? To cover the cloth with another cloth or brush?”

Ari chattered too much. I watched her with a still confused heart and soon voted that the
latter would be better.

***

I pondered over it, day after day.

‘Why did I do that?’’

Why did I come back from the garden like that?

And why on earth did I cry?

After thinking over and over again to the point where my brain refused to think any
more, I was finally able to come up with a rather plausible conclusion.

First of all, escape from the garden.

‘So… That’s what it is.’

Jealousy

It doesn’t mean anything strange, so please listen to it more. Why is there such a thing?

When a close friend or family suddenly shows interest in someone other than you, you’ll
get upset.
‘That’s what happened. That’s why I didn’t feel confident to see Ash lock eyes with Ari!’

It’s absurd, but I think there was a child hiding inside me that I didn’t even know.

Yeah, that’s the stuff. Knowing the cause, now the child is going to be banished. Good-
bye.

‘And I cried because….’

That’s…

Because I’m sad.

Yes, I did it because I was sad. What am I sad about? Everything!

Look at my situation. To be honest, there were many things to objectively be sad about.
Look!

I’m just turning twenty-one when I died because of a stalker in my previous life. But this
time, I’m going to die at 22. Even the one who will kill me in this life is a psychopath, and
moreover, that person is my brother.

How can you not cry in a situation like this? How can I not cry? Wouldn’t anyone cry?

‘Of course, they would be crying.’

It’s like that. Done. I’ve got a conclusion.

The reason why I suddenly ran away from the garden and why I cried so hard to the
point that my eyes were swollen were all explained.

The problem has been solved, and the confusion that came from this problem has
disappeared.

It’s gone, but…

“… …eonni.”

However, much greater confusion remained the same.

“What should I do?”

said Ari with a gloomy face.

“I think I’m screwed.

Chapter 34

As Koreans fighting spirit with the famous saying “Three times” where  Koreans burned
their will to try again and rechallenge, Ari has diligently confronted Ash under various
excuses, just as she said.

Going to the Oval Office because she has something important to say, sell my name
and set up a separate dining table. Pretending to be a coincidence when she followed
ash under excuse looking for a study room or a warehouse.

At every such moment, Ari, wearing a cloth of enchantment, crammed hard in front of
Ash’s eyes, and the result was…..

“……He said, if I linger around him again, he’ll make me unable to speak and move
anymore.”

“…….”

“Eonni, am I going to die…..?”

“No.”

‘Although, it’s not a good way to live.’

As a result of her efforts, rather than favourable for her, she brought herself to an
unfavourable situation.

To say that it’s not better to be in an unfavourable situation than being ignored because
this situation was not a page of a youth novel in which the heroine and the male lead
quarrelled and fell in love with each other.

The only thing left behind from the psychopath’s unfavourable feeling is only being a
doll or a death.

When Ari was finally threatened by Ash five times over two days, I had no choice but to
face reality.

The Enchanted cloth doesn’t work on Ash.

‘Why?’

There is no reason. It just doesn’t work.

I didn’t even confirm again if there was a problem with the effect of the cloth itself.

Just in case, I made a few more scapegoats. I gave up my conscience at this time. The
confirmation showed that the effect was still intact.

But who the hell is Ash?

“I’m sorry, eonni.”

“Huh?”

“You saved my life, but I’m not helping you.”

Ari, who had a dark complexion, almost cried. I was startled and hugged Ari in surprise.

“No, it’s okay. Don’t think like that.”

I hugged Ari and patted her on the back.

However, unlike my determined speech, my hands were shaking slightly.

‘What should I do now?’

There was a situation that I had never imagined. I never expected this to happen when I
planned to steal the enchanted cloth, or when I actually stole it.

It works for everyone else but Ash, does that make sense?

What the hell is this?

No, why did I steal the enchanted cloth?

‘God.’

Suddenly I yearned God desperately.

I thought it would be nice if you could show up in front of me for a moment. Let me grab
you by the collar. Please.

At the time, with such confusion and despair…

“Lady, Lady, what kind of card is in front of you? Oh, my God, it’s the Imperial Palace.”

An invitation has arrived.

***

On the luxurious card clearly stamped with the seal of the imperial family, which is
recognized by all the imperial aristocrats, written in neat handwriting that a small party is
going to be held somewhere in the palace at some time today.

As soon as I checked the contents, I got ready and got into the carriage.

Even so, I wanted to empty my head.

But there was a small question in the mind about why the invitation from the imperial
palace party came in my name, not in the family name, but it was none of my business
now.

Anything was good.

I needed to cool my head off a bit, which was about to split.

‘Haa–.’

I didn’t really like parties, but this would be better than meditation.

If I have something to focus on, it’s hard to think about it.

Ari decided to stay in the mansion for safety reasons, and Ash originally doesn’t attend
parties very often.

I looked out the busy window into the street.

I felt a little gloomy. I have no choice but to do so.

Anyone would be. If what I expected falls apart without knowing the cause, and I have
to admit that my effort and hard work were meaningless.

‘No, well, as a result, I got Dylan, so stealing the enchanted cloth isn’t too unworthy at
all, but…..’
Whoo.

Meanwhile, the carriage arrived at the palace.

Only after passing through the gate did I think that I came out a little early.

‘I arrived too early.’

The time on the invitation is a little later than now.

Once I was about to enter the annexe, where the party was held when the Imperial
Palace man stopped Sir Davery.

“Excuse me, but I’d like to remind you in advance that the escort with a sword cannot
enter the party hall.”

“Ah.”

“Would you like to be guided separately?”

Come to think of it, it’s the imperial palace rule. The only guard that can come into the
palace party hall is the Imperial Guard only, not the personal escort.

“What can we do, Sir Davery? There might be a way to take the sword out and leave it
for a while and enter as my companion.”

“Hmm……Do you have many people who have grudges against you around?”

“No way.”

Who do you think I am?

I never did something bad enough for someone to have a grudge against me……
maybe.

“That’s okay. Could there be anything bad happening in the party hall? Just wait for me
until it’s done.”

Soon Sir Davery was guided by the imperial guards and disappeared into the other way.

It seemed to me that they had a separate place to stay for those who were
accompanied by escorts, like me.

The guide turned to me.

“Then I’ll guide you to the party hall.”

“Well, there’s still some time left for the party to start, right?”

“Yes? Oh, yes. There is still some time left.”

I asked after a moment’s thought.

“Where is the garden?”

I came to the party because I wanted to empty my head, so it was a bit funny that I took
a different route as soon as I came, but I didn’t really want to get in the crowded area
anyway.

I’ll get some fresh air for a while and go in on time.

And walking in the garden wasn’t so bad for emptying my head.

It played a part in the fact that this is a garden that I’ve never been to before. Walking in
a new place made me feel refreshed.

‘The garden’s wide.’

It is said to be attached to a separate palace but is it also still a part of the imperial
palace. The garden was quite large.

The well-organized garden trees were making a path, which at a glance felt like a
walking route.

There were benches where I could sit and rest from time to time, but I moved
deliberately.

How long did I spend inside like that?

“Huh?”

Unconsciously, I made a stupid sound.

As I didn’t expect it, I saw his head.

The other party seemed to recognize me from the sound I made.

“You are…”

“Greetings to the little sun of the Empire.”

As soon as the vivid green eyes reached me, I quickly gave him a simple bow…

‘Why is the Crown Prince here?’

Of course, it is not a strange thing for the crown prince to be in the palace. No, but still,
the palace is so wide.

The Crown Prince was dressed in more colourful clothes than I had seen in the temple.

I was speechless for a moment.

‘This man, why is he so unlucky?’

The thought occurred to me.

I think he was going to attend the party hall, even if we encountered each other, it would
be better to meet at the party hall.

It’s complicated and crowded there, so even if we recognized each other, we could
either give a simple greeting or just ignore each other naturally.

Now that we encountered each other at such a quiet and deserted place, the Crown
Prince could not ignore me.

In other words, he came across a fresh dark history that was only recently made.

‘How can…’

How can you be so unlucky…..?

“I meet the princess again here.”

There is no way out of pity.

As expected, the Crown Prince, who faced me, seemed to be embarrassed.

I saw his eyes shake even though he pretended to be calm.

I decided to pretend not to know for courtesy. And I decided to finish the conversation
that would only cause pain to the crown prince.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“Are you here to attend the party?”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“It looks like you took a short walk before the party started.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“How was it, is the garden good for a walk?”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“What do you particularly like?”

What is it?

Why don’t you finish the conversation?’

I was just answering, but he kept talking.

There was even a specific question this time that could not be answered with ‘Yes, Your
Highness.’

What is he doing now when I am being so considerate like this?

“……the road was fairly spacious and clean, making it easy to walk, and the garden was
well-kept. It looks like a skilful gardener hired for this.”

I don’t know what he’s asking me to do, but I gave him a long answer as he wished.

Then the Crown Prince smiled softly as if asking to compliment his eyes.

I tilted my head inwardly to the side.

‘You don’t want to end the conversation?’

Of course, I thought he would want to finish it quickly and break up with me soon, but it
seemed that it wasn’t exactly like that,

‘I don’t know.’

Doesn’t he think of me like a dark history? But I saw his eyes twitching for sure.

‘I don’t know, but if you don’t want to break up, then I will.’

Anyway, it was time to get into the party.

I bowed my upper body again politely.

“It was a short but enjoyable time with your highness’s appreciation. Unfortunately, it’s
time for the party to begin, so I’ll see you again at the party.”

“Oh, yes. It’s already the time.”

“Then I’ll see you at the party.” Soon the prince, who said so, turned around first.

Then he walked to the opposite side of the entrance.

“……?”

Isn’t he going out?

‘You said you’d see me at the party.’

Was it just a greeting? Well, maybe he’s trying to take a little more walk and then attend
the party.

But there was a strange feeling. Furthermore, I knew something.

After a short thought, before the Crown Prince moving further away, I said.

“Your Highness, aren’t you going to the party?”

“Yes, I should.”

“I don’t think that’s the way……”

The crown prince’s straight shoulders were seen hesitating for a moment. He turned
away from his very natural walk.

“Not that way either.”

“……”

“That’s too…”

At this point, I couldn’t help but say what I had suspected.

“Excuse me, Your Highness, are you lost?”

I knew the Crown Prince was bad with directions.

Because I saw it in a book. It was a short description, but he must have been in many
ways.

It was said that he always lost and couldn’t find the right way.

But the Crown Prince is lost in the palace garden?

It’s too much.

The Crown Prince looked back at me quietly.

‘Ah.’

Looking at his shaky green eyes, I realized earlier why he looked at me and hinted a
sense of embarrassment.

‘You’ve been lost since then.’

I wondered inwardly how long the alternate Crown Prince would have been in this
garden, but I did not ask sensibly.

“Your Highness.”

Instead, I said as if I was reassuring.

“Don’t worry. I won’t go and tell anyone about this matter. Even if I had a knife on my
throat.”

The Crown Prince gave this trusty remark a somewhat resigned smile.

“……if you get a knife on your throat, just disclose it.”

Mmm.
Chapter 35

Unintentionally, I saved the crown prince from hardship.

In fact, even if he was left alone, the guard, who wondered why the prince was not seen
at the party today, would have come out to the garden and rescued him.

“Your Highness, have you fallen into another trance?” would have nicely covered up the
fact that he was lost.

‘I should’ve left it as if I didn’t know it.’

Oh, this terrible mouth.

The way out of the garden was strangely secluded.

By the time we were about to exit the garden, the Crown Prince suddenly broke the
silence.

“Princess is the first one to know I’m bad with directions.”

Um…

I’d like to say something. I didn’t really say he’s bad with directions myself. Should I say
no?

However, such a remark may be a cry of ridicule at a time when I witnessed the Crown
Prince’s loss in the palace garden.

I just chose to reassure him again.

“You really don’t have to worry. I am not someone ignorant who doesn’t know about
manners and honour to carry your personal story carelessly.”

“I’m not worried about that.”

No?

The prince looked at me with a gentle expression. He certainly doesn’t look anxious.

I didn’t know if that meant he trusted me or saying it didn’t matter.

“But it’s a little embarrassing. I’ve shown the princess my lacking aspect.”

“No, Your Highness. It was an honour for me to be of assistance.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes, and in fact, if a person is too perfect, it is not humane and feels like a wall. You
have become more perfect than others because you have a slightly lacking side about
the road.”

Did I just say the right thing?

I took it out as soon as it came to me, but I couldn’t check it.

Fortunately, I could hear the prince’s laugh lightly as if the meaning of the goodwill was
conveyed properly.

“I see. I’ve become more perfect.”

“Yes, you are.”

Does he like it?

In fact, I’ve read the passage that the prince is not good at directions, but I don’t
remember reading anything else about how he thinks of it as a complex.

The Crown Prince was calmer and more determined than I thought. He was a little
taken aback a little while ago because I unintentionally caught him, but maybe he’s
thinking it’s nothing.

‘No, but at the Imperial Palace garden…’

I don’t know. If not, then it’s okay.

Anyway, I mean it when I say I won’t say anything. What’s the point of saying that?
Moreover, they won’t believe me. I read it in a book and know that the Crown Prince is
bad at directions, but for Imperial people, the Crown Prince Igret was just a completely
perfect existence.

I don’t have any intention to break that fantasy.

While I was thinking about it, the entrance to the party was just around the corner.

Thanks to meeting the guard on the way, I was able to come straight to the entrance.

The Crown Prince stopped at the door. The light in the party room seemed to leak
faintly through the crack in the door.

The crown prince’s distinctive features have a strange shade.

He had a good, handsome face. Even if someone is slapping me on the cheek to find
his flaws, I’m not sure if I can find it.

“I was wondering what kind of person you are……you’re quite interesting, princess.”

“What?”

I couldn’t hear it because I was distracted. The guard opened the door just in time.

Bright lights, music and other busy noises flooded in at once, grabbing my attention.

At this time, the Crown Prince leaned toward me.

The gap has narrowed. Even in the midst of loud noise, a small voice can be heard
clearly.

“I hope you enjoy the party today. I won’t forget the help I received from you in the
garden.”

Soon, the prince was called by the voice of his search for me and moved away inside
the party hall.

I saw him away and blinked my eyes near the entrance.

‘Just now…’

Did he really have to say that so close?

I rubbed my ears. It was not a breath-taking thing, but it was worth it.
I seriously thought about the meaning of his excessive behaviour.

“Oh, Princess Lydia.”

Someone was talking to me while I was thinking about that. My attention turns to the
voice.

“Oh, Countess.”

It was a blonde woman whose name was hazy, but I attended her wedding last year.

“I see you here. Long time no see. How have you been?”

“Of course. And how about you countess? How is the Count?”

“Well, he’s …”

The Countess opened up her fan and chattered. I don’t know if it was fortunate or
unfortunate that she was the first person I talk to.

The countess was talkative. Thanks to her, I could not find time to think about anything
else just by getting along with her gossip.

“Hello, Princess.”

“You are still beautiful. You look good in a navy dress. Which salon did you get it from?”

“Have you tried wine? I’ve heard from the mayor that today’s wine is especially from the
Imperial Palace…….”

Starting with Countess, several people have been talking to me. There were various
people, so the subjects were diverse.

My mouth and face were busy accepting the conversation, but as I had hoped, my head
felt more and more simple.

‘I’ve come a long way.’

Hoo, to take a breather in the middle, cut off the conversation for a while and looked
around inside of the party hall.

Today’s party was a kind of celebration party to commemorate the new building.
Of course, surprisingly, it was only a nominal name for such trivial reasons, and in fact,
it was a simple party held by the country (from tax) for people who had time and status
to gather and build acquaintance.

‘If it were any other time, I wouldn’t be here for a party like this.’

I didn’t pay for it myself, but it felt rather strange to watch the waste of taxes in front of
my eyes.

“Princess, this is the wine I told you about…..”

“Oh, thank you.”

I accepted a glass of wine from a server. While I was taking a break from speaking, I
thought my neck or mouth would be broken.

It was then.

“Excuse me.”

Tuk!

Someone passed by and hit my elbow. It was very unfortunate timing.

The wine I had just taken for a drink was dripping from my glass and dirtied my dress.

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

A lady, who looked about in her late teens with long black hair, gave me an apology in
an awkward manner.

“Oh, princess! Your Dress!”

“Are you all right?”

There’s something I’d like to mention briefly.

I was actually very sensitive about distinguishing someone who felt sorry for me, given
that I grew up with a diamond spoon.

It could be the effect of my previous life, or it could be because I was an adoptee but no
one said anything about it and I know it by myself.

What’s important is I was like that.

When I saw the feeling of the opponent, who said she was sorry but didn’t seem so
sorry, I thought of what Sir Davery had said before.

‘Do you have many people who have grudges against you around?’

..it’s strange…..no, it’s not.

..I don’t think so.

Anyway, I can’t stay still as long as I’ve been beaten.

I don’t have a big heart to pass over this unprovoked attack.

“It’s okay. It’s no big deal.”

After calming down the noisy surroundings and shaking my dress and abandoned it,
then I saw my opponent.

“Lady, what’s your name?”

“I’m Count of Isaac’s daughter…… Irene. I’m so sorry, Princess.”

“It was a mistake. You don’t have to apologize. It’s a dress. All I need to do is just
change it. It’s a good fate that I knew your face, so wouldn’t the lady accept a glass of
wine, too?”

“Yes?”

“Don’t reject me, please. Because I told you not to apologize anymore. Someone said
that the wine tastes so good today.”

I smiled softly and picked up two new glasses instead of an existing wine glass, which
was half empty.

“Come on, let’s have a drink here…..Ahh!”

Then I held out to the opponent and deliberately stepped on the hem of my dress and
stumbled, and poured them both.

“Argh!”

Hit the mark perfectly.

The dress, which was filled with wine from the two glasses, was simply worth seeing.
The young lady, who introduced herself as Irene, shouted in contemplation.

“Hey, what are you doing!”

“I’m sorry, Lady. God, I stepped on the hem of a dress like a fool, so…..what can I do?
Are you okay?”

I apologized to her actively, wondering what to do. like I’m really embarrassed by an
unexpected mistake.

“I apologize. I’ll make up for the dress if you don’t mind.”

“…it’s okay.”

Irene turned her body with her mouth shaking.

Yeah, I said I made a mistake, but what’s the point of mincing it? If she thinks about it, it
won’t be more than spitting in her face that she made a mistake first.

No matter how much I give or receive, she is the one who caused the damage.

When Irene left, people around me chattered as if they wanted me to hear.

“The Princess generously turned over the mistakes, she’s so shameless.”

“She can make a mistake, but she doesn’t think anyone else could.”

“How can that be?”

“Don’t do that. We just made a mistake at each other.”

I stopped them with passing words then left the party.

The reason was an excuse to change a dirty dress, but in fact, there was a real
purpose.

‘There she is.’

I came out of the entrance to the hallway and saw a black hair just turning the corner.

After looking around the crowd area inside the party hall, luckily this area was quiet, I
ran to grab the opponent and pushed her against the wall.

“Akh! Wh, who…..”

“Hey.”

Irene stared at me with her rabbit eyes. I looked down at my opponent, who was about
half a span smaller than me, with my arms locked.

“Why did you just do that to me?”

Chapter 36

I should know the reason even if it feels unfair.

What the hell am I supposed to do with a kid whose face is also unknown to me?

There was no one around, but from the point of view where there was a quarrel for no
reason, the words would not go out nicely.

“What, what… What are you doing!”

“Tell me the right way, why did you deliberately do such childish things like splitting the
wine?”

“That’s a mistake…”

“Lady Irene Isaac.”

Looking straight into her eyes, I laid down my voice.

“Do I look stupid and idiot to you?”

I said again, watching the opponent’s shoulder flinch.

“Why did you do that?”

Irene kept her little mouth shut and kept her right to stay silent. Then she finally opened
her mouth.

“…..because of that.”

“What?”

“It’s, It’s all because of you, the Duke ignores all my letters!”

I wondered what I was hearing at the moment.

The Duke? If it’s the Duke then…..Ash?

Irene’s small face blushed as she shouted.

“It’s all because of you. Do, do you know how much effort I put into writing the letter? It
took a week to complete the embroidery. How much, how trembling and nervous I was
when I sent it….

“Wa, wait.”

It was hard to understand in many ways. I once threw the most important question.

“Why have I become the reason for Ash ignoring your letter or your embroidery?”

“Because you’re not getting married!”

“…what?”

“You’re at the right age to get married, but you’re not even dating, let alone getting
engaged…The Duke is so worried about his sister that he ignores the marriage partner
let alone meeting!”

Huh……?

I had a speechless experience of being dumbfounded in a long time.

I felt like I forgot how to speak. My head refused to get into a crash, so I blinked blankly.

The opponent continued in a trembling voice.

“You think I’m the only one who thinks that? Everyone does. Anyone who’s ever sent
The Duke a letter knows it! You’re blocking The Duke’s future, you nuisance!”

Then Irene managed to push me in a small, slender frame and quickly disappeared over
the hall.

I couldn’t catch such an opponent. I was out of my mind.

It was only a moment before a collapsed single word came out of my mouth.

“Huh?”

What did I just hear?

‘Nuisance?’

I’m blocking Ash’s future?

I was not angry even though I was cursed right in front of my face.

I was genuinely dumbfounded.

“Huh?”

I was so dumbfounded that I staggered from the standing position.

The outside wind was cool. With the help of the Imperial Palace, I was able to change
my clothes and plopped myself on the terrace.

I crossed my arms, placed them on the railing, and looked out.

A false laugh came out.

‘What is it? It’s a nuisance.’

The more I thought about it, the more absurd it was.

“I’m blocking Ash’s future? Is it because of me that he neglects his marriage?’

I never imagined.

‘I can’t believe such a rumour was circulating around.’

Irene cried out that she wasn’t the only one thinking this way. That’s all true. Anyone
who’s ever sent a letter to Ash knows it.

The letters of marriage and love that flew to Ash were countless in one day.

My head was dizzy.

I closed my eyes tightly and opened them.

Then I hit the railing.

‘It’s not fair.’

Only my hands hurt, but I hit them again.

‘This is so unfair!’
I was filled with anger. It was nothing other than injustice.

Even if the reality and the story in the book are different, it’s too different. In reality, I am
trying hard to live my life without dying in Ash’s hands, but I was dumbfounded and
frustrated that I was considered a good nuisance to prevent Ash from getting married.

“Even if I die and disappear, someone else will take over my seat anyway. You know?”

It’s not because of me that she can’t get a reply.

Why is it my fault that he doesn’t treat people as human beings because he’s so
uninterested?

I spat out all the unheard-of words on the dark outside.

As the injustice soared, I was angry at the same time about why I had to hear such a
misunderstanding, but it was also pending for a while.

I got depressed.

The mood was as calm as a stone thrown into the lake.

‘Yes, I suppose so.’

In fact, it was not that I couldn’t understand at all.

It’s true that I’m not seeing anyone else even though I’m at the age of getting married,
and it’s true that Ash and I are special siblings in other people’s eyes.

So the matter could have led to the conclusion that I was holding his back.

From the point of view of knowing the truth, I was dumbfounded and stuffy, but apart
from that, I could understand.

So I was depressed.

Ash is so good to me that even such a ridiculous misunderstanding arises. We are good
siblings.

It was really not pleasant to be confirmed in this way since the illusion would be broken
anyway.

“…..”

I raised my head.
What’s wrong with the tear glands these days? I don’t think I was this fragile.

I mean, I’m the one who didn’t cry when I first learned about the true fate after
discovering ‘Spring of The Goddess Agrita’ in the old library.

It just didn’t feel real, even though I cried the next day.

Anyway, I don’t make my tear glands lose. I don’t squeeze all the time, I can’t cry again
after crying just a few days ago.

Oh, what the hell, is this at the party I attended to empty my head?

I raised my head and gave my eyes strength. Then, I narrowed my forehead.

‘No, but thinking about it makes me dumbfounded.’

Irene Isaac. Come to think of it, isn’t she stupid?

No matter how much you think he ignored her, even if she has a grudge against me, is it
ordinary to show it so blatantly and argue with it?

I wouldn’t know if I were the lover, but for now, I’m Ash’s sister and family.

But if I were the lover, I would try and make a good effort to look good, doesn’t she think
about it at all?

‘Is it because she’s young? Well, she did look young. Seventeen at most?’

That’s why she’s such a baby. When I looked down at my opponent with that thought, I
felt like she was crying a little.

As I was doing that, I heard the opening of the glass door on the terrace.

I set up the curtains to let everyone know that there’s someone inside.

When I looked back strangely, I could see a familiar face. To be exact, it was the face
that was becoming familiar recently.

“Your Highness?”

“Princess”

It seemed to me that he didn’t come in by mistake. The prince seemed to pick words
somewhere, and soon came close and said,
“I heard there was a commotion. I was out of the office at that time… Are you all right?”

“It’s okay. It wasn’t a big deal.”

I wondered for a moment whether spilling some wine on my dress at the party was
disruptive enough to summon the Crown Prince.

“Thank you for your concern.”

Well, anyhow it happened at the palace party, he may feel responsible for even the
smallest things.

After changing into the clothes provided by the palace, I was now wearing a light sky
blue dress, not a navy one.

The Crown Prince seemed to hesitate for a moment at this time and then opened his
mouth.

“It looks good on you. The Dress.”

“Thank you.”

The lights on the terrace were dark, so I don’t know if he could see the colour of the
dress properly, but anyway, it was a compliment, so I was grateful.

If there’s something coming, there’s something to give. I gave him a look in his tailcoat.

“You’re more stylish than anyone else today.”

Why didn’t I just say it was cool? It was true that no matter what the clothes he wore,
the truth is the crown prince himself is shining.

As soon as I thought so, I could hear the pranky voice of the Crown Prince.

“Is it just the dress?”

Yes?

“Uh, um… Of course, you look very handsome in your own way, but that’s too obvious
to omit…..”

“I’m kidding. It’s an honour, though.”

The Crown Prince laughed. He stood side by side with me in front of the railing, so I saw
his profile.
Even the dark lighting did not hide the prince’s handsomeness. It was a new but real
look.

As soon as I was looking at the statue, my lips were chapped in good shape.

“Princess.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“I said I wouldn’t forget the help I got from the garden, remember?”

“Yes…..that’s what your highness said.”

How long has it been since I heard it?

Maybe he didn’t mean to test his memory, but he continued with a smile.

“It’s amazing. Every time I see the princess, you always look like another person.”

“…..?”

“It’s different when I see you in the temple, and it’s different when I see you today.”

Oh, well, in the temple, it’s…..there’s a reason it’s different, but…..

I could hardly confess my conscience and kept the attitude of a faithful listener.

“I’m already looking forward to how it will be different next time.”

‘Next time?’

I felt that he was just saying it, but there was something strange about it as I heard it,
the crown prince turned his head to me.

The eyes met. At a glance, the calm wind seemed to have struck the leaves.

“I hope I have a chance to repay the help I received today. Anytime is fine, so let me
know if you need anything. Anything.”

“…..”

“If the princess needed me, it would be a great pleasure for me.”

It was not an illusion to hear the wind. The wind followed the leaves and scattered the
crown prince’s hair.
The lights in the party room that came to the terrace through the glass door were subtle.

I blinked my eyes.

***

“Lady, the dress seems to have changed, is there something wrong with my eyes?”

It was a little early in the night when I left the party

I left the annexe before the party was over. It was a party that would last all night
anyway if left alone. I didn’t have the stamina to fit in like that.

I answered Sir Davery as I climbed into the carriage.

“No, you’ve seen it right. I spilled something on my dress and changed it.”

“Ah.”

Exaggerated sighing, Sir Davery continued.

“You said no when I questioned whether many people have grudges against you
around.”
Chapter 37

“It’s not like that. I just spilled it by mistake.”

I know he was teasing me, but it felt little pricking. I turned the topic naturally while
pretending not to.

“What’s wrong with your face?”

“My face?”

“I think you need a handkerchief to wipe your face. You look really tired.”

“Oh, this is… It’s not a big deal, maybe because I’ve had some arm wrestling.”

“Arm wrestling?”

“Because someone suggested it. Just a thing to do when bored people with physical
strength gather together. Plus, they are so competitive……”

With a tired expression, Sir Davery turned his right shoulder lightly to loosen it. I don’t
know, but it seemed like he had a hard time.

“If you think something good, you won’t feel bored.”

“Well, it is. How was the party?”

The carriage that passed the gate ran smoothly through the night. I left my body to the
shaking carriage and opened my mouth.

“As usual.”

“Did everything go well?”

“Well…….”

I can say that there are some problems, but the story is just difficult to tell.
I looked out the carriage window.

Suddenly

‘I was surprised.’

I was really surprised before. On the terrace.

The wind that just blew, the subtle illusion, and somehow the meaningful words from the
prince.

A strange atmosphere filled the space. I didn’t know how embarrassed I was at the time.
I didn’t see the mirror, but my eyes probably shook quite a bit.

‘I almost misunderstood it.’

On second thought, it was disdainful.

Could it be that I have been paralyzed and deluded myself in that short moment? As a
result, that kind of thought flowed in an instant.

‘I almost doubted that the Crown Prince was interested in me.’

Fortunately, a couple accidentally came to the terrace, and the mysterious atmosphere
was scattered.

I came to my senses thanks to it.

And when I came to my senses, I was able to think reasonably. It was a close call.

The Prince’s line, which felt significant, was not necessarily so, and he’s not that cold-
hearted too.

Do I think he would be happy to have me help him? He just expressed his intention to
pay back the help in a polite manner.

And the meaning of what he said that he was looking forward to how it will be different
next time? It’s a similar greeting to ‘See you next time’.

And there was nothing strange even if I was really looking forward to it. When he saw
me in the temple, I had a completely different impression of a person after a few days,
and I would have been purely curious if I had not known about the enchanted cloth.
‘I mean, it was all meaningless.’

I was swept away by the atmosphere that encroached the terrace and misheard it as if
there was something.

A heartfelt sense of relief poured in again inside. It was really fortunate that the couple
broke in just in time.

If that didn’t happen, and if I was still distracted and mistook him then saying, “Your
Highness, I’m sorry.”.

“…….”

I got a shudder. I shiver by only imagining it.

I rubbed my arm without realizing it, and Sir Davery asked if I was feeling cold. I shook
my head and asked.

“Sir, have you ever done that?”

“What is ‘that’?”

“The situation is not like that, but you mistook it by yourself. I mean, the other person
didn’t have that kind of feeling, but you were the only one who misunderstood and
thought of it.”

Sir Davery is handsome. I seemed to have mentioned it before, but he was handsome
enough to turn the heads when he passed by. In addition, he is tall and feels distant, so
he looks more handsome.

He must be really popular. And such popularity sometimes unintentionally leads to an

embarrassing side effect of excessive self-consciousness.

Half the question was based on the intention of making fun of him, but Sir Davery
answered it right away, with no sign of agonizing.

“Why do I make such a mistake?”

“Huh? You’re pretty sure.”

“Because it’s true. I’ve never misunderstood such a thing. Originally, I could easily know
it if I saw it.”

Sir Davery acted as if he could not understand. He was like a relaxed and experienced
love expert.
“Sir, I somehow hate you.”

“What? Why is this…..but I’m telling you, anyway. I can know it clearly if I just look at it.
Well, if other people don’t, it’s because I’m especially sensible in this area.”

Then Sir Davery stared at me. When I responded with a look of whether he had
something to say, the words continued.

“So if you have a person in mind, you can talk to me. I’ll read that person’s mind more
accurately than anyone else.”

“Thanks for your talent donation, doctor, but it won’t happen.”

“You don’t know about people’s hearts.”

“I really don’t have that kind of person.”

I laughed slightly. Is this kind of love counselling? I can’t afford to do anything like that.

‘Yes, what is my situation? I can’t afford to like someone and take care of it while I’m too
busy to stay alive in the future.’

That’s why I don’t get married or engaged at this age. There’s a reason why I avoid
meeting people. It’s not because I need to hold Ash’s ankle like someone’s delusion.
Huh?

‘I know, but…..’

The carriage rattled a little. I got my eyes out of the window again, and suddenly I
thought about it.

“……I wasn’t interested in that area either.”

The first time I learned about my miserable future was when I was seventeen. After that,
I thought survival came first, so I didn’t pay attention to dating, but even before that, I
wasn’t interested particularly.

Even if the other person showed interest first at meetings or banquets, I was always
embarrassed and anxious. No matter how popular the other person was with the
opposite sex.

Was it because people in their mid to late teens looked young to me when I
remembered my past lives? But I wasn’t even interested in a person who was three or
four years older.
‘I wasn’t like that in my previous life.’

Back then, I had a normal boyfriend. Dating with no less love like other people doing. I
was like that when I was in middle school and high school. I got caught wrong by a
stalker before I got into college and started dating…..

‘Hold on. Is that why?’

Sneakily collected the thought. Is it because of that? Is it because of my death in my

previous life caused by a stalker that my interest in men itself has disappeared?

‘I suppose so.’

It was credible. Well, whatever it is, there must be a reason.

On the terrace earlier, when I was confused about whether the prince, who is handsome
and perfect, could be sublimated into charm even if I interpret it well, was interested in
me, I was in a difficult situation, let alone excited.

Wouldn’t there be a reason for such an iron wall? I know the unchangeable truth that
handsome men are beneficial to the eyes and mind.

‘By the way, that damned stalker criminal XX isn’t helping in this life either.’

No, I can’t afford to do that, but he helped me by not letting me pay attention to useless
things.

‘Well, let’s say so. If the stalker was dead anyway.’

Please, punish him by burning him with wheels.

In the midst of such thoughts, the carriage arrived at the house.

I returned home rather tired. Needless to say, the party made me feel wet, and
somehow I felt more tired because of what I had been through.

With the help of the maid, I changed my clothes, washed up, and lay down on the bed
like I was about to fall. I buried my face in a pillow and let out a complicated breath.

‘I spent the day like this, but…..’

A day’s escape was enough. This is how it went today. However, from tomorrow, I had
to face the reality that had no answer coming back.

I blinked my eyes. The blind view of the pillow covering my eyes was like my future.
I tear off the innocent pillow and soon droop. Maybe it’s because I’m tired, but I don’t
even have more energy to vent my anger.

‘Damn enchanted cloth.’

The damned secret of birth.

‘Damn psychopath.’

The damn world.

“All damn……”

All I could do was curse and at one point I fell asleep.

I had a dream. The content did not remain in my memory, but for some reason, it
seemed that it was a dream that was bitter that a corner of my heart seemed to be
black.

I pretended to be like that because of a yawning, and eventually let the teardrop out of
the eyes.

***

I fell asleep with a lot of curses, but when I woke up, I was the only one who was ruined.

It was a harsh reality.

‘Why is the world not going to end?… ‘

As soon as I woke up, I thought I wanted to stop thinking.

Once again, the situation was simply hopeless.

‘The enchanted cloth that I stole as much as I could is useless, and Ash has no favour
in Ari, so he might kill her if she slips now, and the secret of my birth remains, and the
way to run away is a long way to go.’

Why is the world really like this to me? I didn’t particularly want to move today, perhaps
because I had that gloomy thought in the morning.

It’s breakfast, so I have to eat. After a short thought, I decided to enjoy breakfast in my
room instead of going down to the dining room for a long time.

To put it plainly, I stood up and lazed without moving a muscle.

To mention this, it was all the laziness that I could enjoy again thanks to Dylan’s
presence in the mansion.

If Dylan’s keeping Ari by her side early in the morning and Ari doesn’t have to come out
of the room to see me at this hour, that means I don’t have to leave the room.

The breakfast menu prepared by the chef was shrimp cream soup and a shrimp sprout
salad.

Well, the sprouts are fresh. Is it because it’s a sprout? I was filling my stomach with a
simple but not lacking breakfast, when Bessie, who was watching me eat without
leaving the room for some reason, opened her mouth.

“Lady.”

“Huh?”

“I found a luggage bag in your room yesterday.”

‘Luggage bag?’

“The one you hid in the closet.”

“Cough!”

“I thought I’d have to clean up your room while you were out so………. Oh my, lady, are
you okay?”

“Cough cough!”
Chapter 38

I couldn’t raise my head and coughed. I couldn’t stop coughing because the soup I just
ate went in the wrong way.

“I’ll get some lukewarm water. Don’t drink cold water and stay for a moment.”

Bessie left the room quickly and came back meanwhile the coughs didn’t stop.

I gulped down the lukewarm water that Bessie brought me.

The neck and hands trembled together.

‘That luggage bag, oh god, I didn’t clean it up!’

When I didn’t know this was going to happen, I mean, when I know that Agrita was Ari, I
forgot to clean it up. I knew I could run away as smoothly as I planned, so I had packed
my necessary luggage in advance and hid it in the closet.

Then I forgot.

‘No, I thought I’d clean it up in the middle, but….’

This crazy thing, I only thought about it. I skipped important practices and had forgotten
it until this moment.

‘How can I do that?’

I was speechless at my stupidity. The cough stopped, but my heart was pounding even
more. Bessie anxiously examined my appearance.

“Are you all right now? Do you want more water?”

“Oh, no. It’s okay. No more coughing.”

“That’s a relief, I was very surprised.”

I sighed and Bessie continued.

“By the way, that luggage bag. When did you pack it up like that?”

My head is spinning. The luggage bag hidden in the closet was not big in volume, but it
was transparently packed for the purpose of leaving far away.

‘I got caught? I really got caught, right? But what should I say?’

My eyes were shaking nervously, as I put the glass near my face to hide the expression.

At that time, Bessie’s voice sounded happy.

“My lady, you should just say it.”

“……just say?”

“You wanted to go to the territory. Like you did when you were young.”

‘Territory? When I was young?’

I blink one’s eyes at a moment’s notice. A brief exclamation soon came out.

Ah.

“At that time, you packed your bags and hid them in advance as you did now, right? Do
you know how cute you were when everyone thought…….”

Bessie grinned with her memory-soaked eyes.

That’s right. I was. So when I was really young, about six years old?

As Bessie said, at the time, I had packed my luggage and hid it at night the day before I
went down to the territory with my family, and was caught by a servant like this.

But it wasn’t because I was expecting to go to the territory……

‘I was trying to run away then, too.’

To be exact, I did it in preparation for being kicked out.

It was around the time Ash, who grew up healthy, started running around, and I thought
it was really time for me to be kicked out of this house, so I prepared for it.
Contrary to expectations, I was still not kicked out, and my father’s schedule to go to the
territory with me and Ash coincided, making my intention to wrap it up like that.

I saw a pure face without any doubt of Bessie’s fondness for old memories.

I settled down.

‘I’m saved.’

Bessie has seen me since I was very young. As I told you before, she often took care of
me instead of a nanny.

Maybe that’s why I grew up like this, but I still looked like a child to Bessie.

So at the age of 22, I packed a suspicious luggage bag that would suit a night owl, and
even if I was caught, she would bring back the old days and interpret it in a naive way.

‘……it would be difficult to think of anything else.’

This is the same.

Generally speaking, it’s hard to imagine or understand that I’m trying to get away from
this place. I suddenly felt bitter when I thought about it, but I felt relieved now anyway.
Bessie’s misunderstanding saved me from the crisis. I quickly responded to her illusion.

“Yes, that’s right. Oh, me too, I can just say it. Maybe this is my habit, as it used to be.”

Then I hurried around. Because I wasn’t really going down to the territory.

“But it’s not like I want to go to the territory or anything. I don’t have to go. I can’t go
alone if I want to, but Ash is really busy……”

“I’ve already told the Duke.”

“What?”

The motion stopped for a moment. Bessie smiled more thickly.

“Because my lady doesn’t think I know how you feel? I noticed earlier when I found your
luggage bag  so I said to the Duke that the Duke was really busy and my lady didn’t
bring it up because you didn’t want to disturb him.”

“…..!”

Oh, no!
“Just go now. A territory is a place where the Duke has to stop by anyway. But I want
you two to feel cosy while visiting that it feels like you were traveling together, so
instead of disturbing him, how about you think of it as a help to the Duke, my lady?”

Bessie had a preposterous misunderstanding. I pressed my lips.

That’s not it. That’s really not it!

However, it was irrevocable now that it was corrected.

“Hoo-hoo, thank you is enough, my lady.”

I let go of the fork-like I missed it.

Maybe it’s because I’m in an unexpected situation. The fresh sprouts felt like dead
spinach.

***

Early in the morning. Looking at the scenery in the busy yard, I wondered what the hell
happened.

‘Let’s leave tomorrow.’

About yesterday afternoon, as Bessie said, Ash, who had already found me with a face
as if he had heard it all, said it as soon as he saw my face.

Thanks to this, I had to sincerely worry about whether I’ve become a person with “death
illness if I didn’t go to the territory right now.”

‘Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.’

What the.

At the same time, I tried to explain to Ash that I didn’t want to go to the territory that
much, but I quit soon.

After the luggage bag was found, I needed an excuse.

It would be better if I could manage to get things over with.

‘But it’s so sudden.’

Wouldn’t the iron horn be broken if I pull it out like this?

I could not hide my bewilderment and complex feelings in the morning sun when Ari
took my hand in the yard.

“Eonni.”

With a firm grip, Ari continued.

“Have a safe trip.”

“……yes, Ari, you too.”

I made eye contact with Ari.

“Have a safe trip.”

Ari said good-bye to me at the same time while seeing me off.

If I go down to the territory like this, I’ll stay there for a few days. In the meantime, I had
no choice but to vacate the mansion, so Ari, who was staying in the mansion, decided to
go back to her family.

“Go and be safe.”

In fact, it was time for Ari to go back, not just because of this situation.

The plan to seduce Ash with the enchanted cloth was shattered.

And the safety that Sir Davery has been responsible for is now, in fact, up to Dylan.

In many ways, Ari had no reason to stay here.

I held Ari’s hand in an inexplicable mood and let go.

The vain despair that came from sending her, which was the only hope, was also
despair, but the fact that I left her and broke up with Ari made me feel bitter.

“Don’t let your guard down too much. Of course, Dylan will be good for you.”

“I will. When you get back from the territory, make sure to contact me again, eonni.
Don’t hesitate to call me if you need me.”

Ari’s brown eyes were uplifting.

I didn’t deliberately embrace Ari. It seems like this is the last greeting. That’s kind of
weird.
“……the enchanted cloth, just burn it.”

This remark was said in a whisper. Ari nodded.

And it’s only natural that Ari is going back to her family, which means Dylan is leaving
the mansion with her.

“It’s been a long time since we’ve met, and I can’t help but feel sorry for breaking up so
soon.”

Sir Davery said so with a look of no regret.

He looked very relieved.

Dylan, on the other hand, seemed really a bit disappointed.

“As expected, you’re really lucky, too. Sir Davery Sack.”

I glanced at two subtle people and slipped in.

“If it’s too bad, you don’t have to follow me to the territory, and you can stay with Dylan
at your own place.”

Of course, I meant to tease him. Sir Davery’s employer was obviously Ash in the first
place, so I had no authority to let him go anywhere he wanted.

Even though he knew it, Sir Davery got the rhythm right.

“My lady, whatever it is, it’s my fault.”

“You really don’t know what it is?”

“It’s all just wrong.”

“Be good from now on.”

After exchanging silly jokes, I was ready to go.

I soon got into the carriage, being greeted by Ari, who shook her hand hard, and
somehow the butler didn’t say anything.

The carriage has set off.

There were two carriages to the territory in total.

One for me and Ash, and the other for Sir Davery and other employees.

For your information, I asked to take all the rides together in this carriage with only
luggage in the other carriage before departure, but I was rejected at once.

The main culprit of the refusal was Bessie.

 ‘Both of you! Come on! Definitely! Anyone who has a disagreement, come to me now.’

And no one stood before her with a voracious air. Eventually, the number of carriages
was divided in that way.

‘Bessie, you’re so…’

It hasn’t changed. Bessie has always been the same.

I felt that I lacked immunity because I got upset every time I went through that constant
heart.

Rattle, rattle.

The carriage quickly ran out of the center of the city and out of the suburbs. The
scenery along the street quickly turned green.

I habitually kept my eyes out of the window, with no purpose in appreciating the
scenery.

In the midst of a complicated and cluttered mind, on the one hand, I was puzzled.

‘….. the territory.’

Chapter 39

Come to think of it, it’s definitely been a while since I’ve been down to the territory.

‘Three years? About four years?’

I counted the number of years. The last time I went was when my parents were alive, so
at least three years have passed.

‘Time flies.’

When did that happen?

The territory felt like a vacation estate, where we visited occasionally.

It was as crowded and complicated as a resort island, but anyway, there was a sense of
ownership and distance together.

If there was a flower bed in my head right now, I would have liked to go far away to
catch my breath as Bessie said.

‘Whoa.’

Would you like some flowers on your head? Although, it might not help realistically.

The carriage ran a long way southwest.

The territory owned by the family was closer than other territories, but it was still quite
far as we had to ride a carriage all day to reach there.

The endless flow of greenery was fresh at first but gradually became as dull and boring.

I suddenly turned around to see Ash.

Ash was sitting in the carriage and looking at the papers.

It was not a new sight. Come to think of it, Ash has always been busy that way in my
memory for some days.

It was understandable that he was so busy because he took over the family and had a
lot of business with it.

I stared at Ash quietly.

Now, this was certainly the result of one of Bessie’s outrageous misunderstandings, it
certainly was, but really one in a million.

If I simply wanted to go to the territory in a situation where I could be purely concerned

about Ash as a family.

‘………I wouldn’t have said it.’

What Bessie said is right. No matter how much I wanted to go to the territory, I wouldn’t
have said I want to go first.

Like this, I didn’t want to be a burden to Ash, who was so busy that he had to look at the
papers from the carriage.

“Noonim.”

Then the eyes suddenly met.

I was surprised not to know why I was surprised.

“Huh?”

“Are you bored?”

I blinked for a moment at Ash’s words. ……Did I say that out loud? Well, I yawned a
little while ago, instead of looking out the window.

I thought he was only looking at the documents, but I don’t know when he saw me. I
opened my mouth slightly awkwardly.

“Just a little?”

“Do you want to sleep?”

I tried to nod my head. Even so, there was nothing better to spend time than sleeping
on a long road in a carriage like now.

Then suddenly Ash moved to my side from the opposite side. Then he made me lean
on his shoulder before I could say anything.

“……..”

“I’ll wake you up when the carriage is resting.”

I leaned on Ash like that while he finished reading the document with his other free
hand.

There was silence.

I had a slightly strange feeling at this time.

It would be natural for anyone to sleep by leaning on others rather than sleep in a
straight posture. Moreover, if the opponent has a sense of stability when he or she is
much taller than me and has broad shoulders, it will be even more possible.

It was an unknown act. I couldn’t sleep. It felt like I was running away from sleepiness
again.

The sound of horses’ hooves and the rattling of the wheels made by the running
carriage rang out more clearly than usual.

I had to try to pretend I was asleep with my eyes closed.

***

The Raydick Territory that drives out of the center of the capital to the southwest for a
long time is a bustling place.

Originally, the land was fertile and well-positioned, so many people lived in the land.
The first Duke of Widgreen was granted the land with the title and reigned, and from
then on, he developed it in earnest.

The first duke was a man of good ability. He knew how to efficiently manage the land
where productivity and location are advantages, and the land developed rapidly not only
in industry but also in commerce and trade.

The territory is wide and has a large population, abundant supplies, and active
exchanges with the surrounding territory.
By now, only gold mines have exploded in such radical. It was regarded as a good
place to live, a rich place to live, a golden land to be recognized by all-natural beings.

And inside the site of such territory.

There is a quiet location, somewhat distant from the noisy, vibrant central busy street.

There was a nearly castle-like mansion.

“The Duke, no, Your Excellency! Princess! How long has it been?”

A middle-aged man greeted us at the mansion.

“Long time no see, Viscount.”

I gave him a gentle but rather weary smile.

Lucas Biffren, acting as acting manager of the territory, was a distant relative of my
mother’s side.

However, he is a relative, but he was a mere stranger to his in-laws, but he has been in
charge of the land for 15 years until this year, and more than that he has been good at it
regardless of his relationship.

It is from the time when the Widgreen family started to establish a representative for the
management of the territory. Since then, he has stepped into the business and moved
his residence to the capital, which is the same as it is now, so Ash has entrusted Lugas
with the overall work of the territory and only receives regular reports about it.

After a long time, Lucas smiled with a long, thick gray mustache.

“If you had given me the early notice, I would have had more time to prepare.”

“It was a bit of a sudden.”

“You’re welcome anyway. Everyone will be happy that the owner visited. First, have
dinner at the dining room, then we’ll have a welcome party…….”

“No, it’s okay!”

I stopped him in a fit of rage. I rode a carriage for half a day to get here. The carriage
stopped on the way and took a short break, but it was still a tough journey.

Moreover, I couldn’t sleep a wink while riding the carriage.

‘I feel like my body’s going to break.”

It’s a relief that I couldn’t sleep, but I felt like my body wasn’t my body because I was
nervous in the middle.

A welcome party? If they do that, I’ll die.

“I’d like to postpone dinner. I’d like to have a simple dinner tonight.”

I didn’t want to overdo my stomach when I was tired.

After speaking, I glanced up at Ash just in case. Ash nodded briefly as if he agreed with
my opinion.

Phew. Lucas didn’t hide his regret.

“But it’s been so long since you’ve been here. Why don’t you give the employees here a
chance to show off their skills?”

“Next time.”

Not now, anyway.

“Then you promised me later.”

Soon after, Lucas followed up with an employee and guided Ash and other people to
their rooms.

Ash’s place of residence had long been fixed. Formerly used by our father, the space
dedicated to the lord was now the place where Ash would stay.

After unpacking and changing into a casual outfit, I was guided to a dining room for
dinner.

“The chef has changed. I’m sure you’ll like the dish better than before since he had
been specially chosen. We also picked a new dealer and brought in fresher
ingredients.”

And surprisingly, it wasn’t just a saying.

The meal was so delicious that I felt sorry that I shed one ear while listening.

‘What is this? Did he kidnap a cooker from the palace?’

He is so talented that there was a subtle doubt about the chef’s background.
After the meal, I went back to my room.

I forced Bessie back to her living quarters, telling her not to come all the way here and
wait on me there.

I also said to Sir Davery that it would be safe here, so I told him to leave and take a
break.

Then I came to my room, and some maid, I’m not even asking her to, came to me to
help me take a bath.

“My, My lady.”

A little maid with dark brown hair and freckles on the back of her nose crouched down
on me.

“I’ve got a bath. Which bath bomb would you like?”

“Well……anything?”

“Then I’ll release you with a rose bath bomb. Because it suits you.”

Mm-hmm?

‘She looks young.”

The young-looking maid, as if she had not been over fifteen or sixteen at most, this is
the first time I’ve seen her.

It wasn’t new. Naturally, there are more faces that I don’t know than I know when I come
to the territory once every few years.

There was no resemblance, but she reminded me of Ari, perhaps because she looked
young. As I was getting ready to go into the bathtub, I asked implicitly.

“What’s your name?”

“Yes? You mean me?”

“Yes.”

“Angela……I’m Angela, my lady.”

The voice, which wasn’t loud from the beginning, crawled further as it reached the end. I
purposely refined my words more softly because I was wondering if I made her nervous.
“I see. Thanks for the bath, Angela. Please take good care of me while I’m here.”

“Yes. Yes, My lady.”

Angela, who shook her head with a shy face, soon searched the shelf near the
bathroom door.

“This, this is a fragrance essence. When you come out of the bath…….”

Then the small brown bottle in Angela’s hand slipped. Fortunately, the bottle that fell on
the soft carpet did not break.

“Sorry, I’m sorry. My hand slipping.”’

“No.”

Instead, a bottle of essence flowed out of the half-open lid and made a stain on the
carpet.

I looked at Angela with a slight glare in my eyes. It wasn’t because she made a simple
mistake.

‘Didn’t you just shake your hand?’

I saw Angela’s hand trembling as I walked through the shelf and picked up the perfume
bottle.

The degree of trembling was so great to say that it was fine. Looking at that, I might
have thought Angela was in the late stage of her life.
Chapter 40

‘She’s not trembling right now.’

Angela’s hands, which were scurrying away from the bottle and collecting the dirty
carpet, remained silent, with no sign of trembling again.

‘What was it?’

Even if I was mistaken, I witnessed it too clearly.

‘Did she do it because she was nervous?”

Even if she was, I have no way to make her guilty here.

Then it’s my fault………? Why did I just ask her name…

‘No, even if she’s just working for many days, I can’t just call her for that.’

At least, I knew her name anyway. I soon soaked myself in the prepared bath, soothing
myself. And I noticed at this time that, regardless of everything, Angela was a capable
maid.

The water temperature was just right and sufficiently warm. It was good enough to say
that it was perfect.

It was an excellent choice to choose a rose bath. Shall I ask her to tell me where the
product came from later on?

“Ha.”

A languid breath flowed out.

I clapped my hands in the bathtub and put my head down.

The ceiling of the bathroom, hidden in the fog, caught my eye.

This made me feel relaxed and drowsy, but in the corner of my mind, I suddenly felt
uncomfortable thorns, whether I could be like this.

Although it was meaningless at a time when I was already doing this.

By the time my body was relaxed, I left the bathtub. When I got out of the bath like that,
a maid other than Angela was waiting for me.

“Viscount Bifren is looking for you.”

><><><><
The interior of the study decorated on one side of the living room was not a bit different
from what I remembered. Even now, the interior was still antique and stylish to be
changed in just three or four years.

“Would you like a drink?”

Lucas stuck out a transparent glass containing purple-coloured liquor. He put his head
down and sat opposite.

“What about Ash?”

“How can I disturb him when he’s busy?”

Did he just call me then?

So did I look free? All right, that wasn’t wrong, so I ignored it.

No matter how complicated my mind is these days, it’s true that I don’t have a routine
on the outside.

Although I didn’t think much about drinking, I decided to suit Lucas’s circumstances.

“It’s been a while since I’ve seen you. His Excellency’s face has become so thin than
when I saw him before.”

“Yes.”

“Of course, you’ve become more beautiful.”

“Your whiskers are much shrivelier than before.”

“Haha, thank you. I’ve been working hard all day and night.”
To be honest, whenever I saw him working so hard, I wondered why, but I decided to
swallow my unnecessary honesty.

Then Lucas looked sentimental as to remember the past. There were creases around
the narrow eyes.

“Time flies.”

“……”

“It feels like yesterday when the former Duke and Duchess were like His Excellency and
Princess.”

Then he looked back at me and gave me a blank look.

“I made a slip of the tongue.”

“It’s all right.”

It has been three years since my parents died. It’s past time to cry because of the
mention of my parents. I said it was okay, but Lucas changed the subject as if he was
uncomfortable.

“By the way my lady, you must be feeling reassured. His Excellency has become so
imposing.”

“……yes.”

“You’re still on good terms these days, aren’t you? I can see that you are coming here
together.”

Nodding my head without a word. Lucas put the glass he was holding down on the
table.

“But when I see your special bond, I feel very proud of you both. By the way, Mrs
Wedner would have been as happy to see it too.”

“Mrs Wedner?”

“She’s my maternal grandparents.”

Ah.

I’ve heard her name a few times, but it’s the first time I’ve heard she’s mentioned by her
last name.
My Mother’s mother, I knew she was dead in an accident when I was very young. There
is a piece of memory that my mother would sometimes take out a portrait of a middle-
aged woman with a longing eye from the bedside.

“You must have been close to her.”

“No, but I do think of her when I see the princess.”

“Me?”

“You look a lot like the late Mrs Wedner.”

Come to think of it, I happen to resemble my mother’s family. It was a story I’ve heard
before.

In particular, the hair colour is characteristically similar. My pure detection, often likened
to a full-blown rose, was once said to be a colour that proved my maternal lineage.

Although it has faded a lot nowadays. My mother’s hair colour was close to orange.

Anyway, thanks to this, my origin has never been suspected, even though I don’t look
much like my parents or Ash.

It was a strange thing. Well, they adopted me because I looked like her in the first place.

“Mrs.Wedner was as beautiful as you were in her youth.”

“I see.”

“It seems, You’ve got a lot of offers. What about the princess? Looks like a suitor will
line up to the outside of the mansion.”

“No, no carriages couldn’t even go that way at one time.”

After that, Lucas and I talked a few more words. Although it was almost like he was
talking to himself. I just kept Lucas in tune so that he wouldn’t feel lonely.

As a result, time slowly passed.

Since it was late, it was time to say let’s leave.

“……Ah.”

Lucas’s gaze stopped somewhere. I mysteriously followed his eye.

“To change the frame.”

There was a framed picture on the wall right next to the bookcase. Lucas clouded his
words with an air of difficulty.

It was a family portrait.

I don’t remember exactly when it was painted, but it was quite a long time ago.

In the painting was a relatively young-looking mother and father, and a younger me,
smiling brightly, holding the younger Ash’s hand.

I fixed my eyes on the frame. Lucas’s eye-catching look stuck in my profile.

But I wasn’t looking at my parents in the portrait, contrary to what he might be doing.

I was smiling broadly in the picture. Is it seven, or eight?

That’s when I found out that my parents would keep the secrets of my birth and that I
wouldn’t be kicked out of the mansion.

And at the same time, the future like this is a time of total ignorance.

“……I’ll just go in. I’m tired.”

“Oh, princess.”

Lucas caught my body while I’m turning. When I looked at him in doubt, he handed me
back the glass he had put out earlier.

“Since we talked, I thought you’d be thirsty. There’s almost no alcohol. It’s different from
what it looks like.”

I looked at it and soon got it and drank it at once.

I wasn’t going to drink it, but I felt stuffy and thirsty. Maybe it was because of the
portraits. As if to support the saying that there is little alcohol, the drink went over more
smoothly than it looked.

“Then take a good rest.”

I turned away from Lucas, who greeted me.

The walk was heavy. I couldn’t tell whether it was just my feeling or my body was tired.
As I walked in the hallway, the portrait where I held Ash’s small hand firmly and smiled,
revealed to my eyes every step of the way.

Maybe it’s because the bed has changed. I couldn’t fall asleep until I tossed around for
a while.

*****
My eyes opened.

‘Morning…?’

No, it’s dark.

It was dark in the room, even though the curtains were opened.

I squint one’s eyelids. Soon it was lifted completely. Did I wake up at an ambiguous
time? I felt thirsty because I woke up from sleep, so I stuttered around the table.

Then I was surprised.

“…….!”

I blinked my eyes.

“Mom, Dad?”

I saw people who were not supposed to be there.

On the bedside.

Maybe I woke up from sleep, but my voice was locked out. No, but it doesn’t make
sense. I realized something the next moment when I saw two people sitting still staring
at me.

‘I can see it so well and clear.’

It was pitch-dark everywhere. But it was so clear in the midst of such dark darkness.

‘Oh, it’s a dream.’

Think like that, my mother moved. A soft hand touched my cheek.

It was real.

‘It’s a vivid dream.’

I can’t believe it’s a dream.

Then there was a voice as sweet as her touch.

“Lydia. Our daughter.”

“……”

“We’re sorry.”

“Mom.”

I’ve had that echo in my mouth for the first time in a while. It’s been a long time since
I’ve seen them in my dream. It’s been a long time since I dreamed of my parents.

‘Maybe it’s because I saw the portrait earlier.’

Even a cold daughter can’t help it. A year after my parents’ death, I stopped dreaming
about them at night. I’ve had so many dreams before.

Is this the same dream as before? The moment I thought so, my father opened his
mouth.

“I shouldn’t have adopted you.”

“……Daddy?”

“If I had known this was going to happen, then I would have told you not to.”

“Daddy.”

Why are you saying that all of a sudden?

The question came down to my neck, but I could soon see for myself how meaningless
it was to spit it out.

This is my dream. I’m meeting two people created by my unconsciousness.

So, in the end, that’s what I was thinking.

I’d rather not be adopted, hah.

“……no.”
But I shook my head. In the end, I denied it even though I knew it was a conversation
with me.

“No, I don’t.”

I got choked up. I bit my lips.

Reading the future seemed to bring the world down, but it wasn’t. Yeah, it wasn’t. No
matter how I did, I never regretted entering this house.

I didn’t want to go back to what never happened.

I met my parents, I stayed with other people in the mansion, I got to know them,
and……

“It’s not like that, really. The word of resentment I don’t even have in my heart. That’s
all, so don’t say that.”

I felt like crying. The parents who hugged me were warmer as if they were true.

What a vivid dream.

Sadly.

How long would I have been hugged like that, suddenly, my parents disappeared. I just
blinked blankly, hugging the air in the form of two people scattered like fog.

I know it’s a dream, and I know it’s all a fantasy, but it’s not easy to carry on with the
sense of loss.

It was then.

“……Ash?”

A different face appeared on behalf of the missing parents. Somehow I was much more
surprised than before.

I saw a family portrait, and then my parents appeared in my dream, so I thought Ash
might appear next.

But even if he appeared, I thought I’d get childhood Ash, as I saw in the portrait.

As I saw yesterday, it’s not Ash who has become a multi-faceted adult.

“Noonim.”
Chapter 41

Ash called me.

It was a quiet voice. It was low and calm.

And I couldn’t move at this time. Somehow I was stuck. As if I were caught in some kind
of spell that constrains me.

Soon I could see what it was that tied me up to do nothing like this.

Ash’s eyes.

Ash was staring at me coolly with his golden eyes that had no emotion at all.

As if he was looking at the others.

Ash reached out his hand. The straight, large, hard hand brushed my cheek just like my
mother’s hand did and then wrapped my neck the next moment.

“…….!”

Ash’s hand slowly squeezed in.

The fact that it was a dream made me feel pressure and pain, but at this moment I felt
pain elsewhere.

“Why…..”

Ash’s face drew closer. Ash whispered softly in my ear from a breathable distance.

“……Did you lie to me?”

It was a harsh voice.

***
“……Gasp!”

I woke up screaming. I sat up in bed, tingling.

As soon as I did, I reached my throat unknowingly.

Light leaked through the curtains.

The room was not dark, but bright.

I stared blankly around and soon fumbled for the hand mirror. Then I glanced at my
neck with it.

Of course, there was no handprint.

“………ha.”

A sigh broke out like a suppressed breath.

I put the mirror down. My hands trembled.

I had a nightmare.

It’s a very vivid nightmare.

‘Why did you lie to me?’

I remembered a voice that had been spreading coldly in my ears. My shoulders

crouched at once.

I wanted to say no.

No, it’s not. I tried to answer that I didn’t mean to deceive you.

But I couldn’t speak because I was strangled. I wanted to speak out, but I couldn’t do
that and just mumbled in pain.

Then, at one point, my consciousness became distant, as if submerged underwater,

and I woke up from a dream like that.

I sat at the edge of the bed like that, sitting motionless as if I had been rooted on the
bed.
Soon I covered my face.

‘What is this?’

It was unbelievable.

‘What kind of dream is this……’

The dream was so vivid, wondering if it should have been. My parents were my parents,
but Ash’s dream after that was so real that it was creepy.

A low-pitched voice, a feeling of strangling.

Even the way he looked at me in a cold gaze without warmth.

It was all true. I still felt like it was all stuck to me.

I rubbed my cheeks and ears in a huddle and then pulled the string near the bedpost.

“Did you cough? I’ll bring some water to wash in.”

It was not Angela who came into the room, but a maid with a face I had never seen
before. It’s not an important fact. I added before she went out for a wash.

“Coldwater, please.”

I added it out of fear that it might not be enough.

“In awfully cold water.”

><><><><><

After a while, she appeared with icy cold water, as I asked the maid too.

I dipped my hand in the basin and then fell silent for a moment.

I asked for it, but…

The cold temperature made my skin ache. Instinctively hesitated and soon closed my
eyes.

I started washing my face with the water.

“Uh.”
Whenever I poured water on my face, I felt like I was suffering from reflexes.

However, I repeatedly wash my face with the harsh cold water. Then I thought.

‘It’s a dream.’

This is just a dream.

‘No matter how vivid it was, it’s just a dream. Forget it! Don’t think about it!’

Finally, I dipped my face in the basin as if giving a shock therapy – and it seemed like I
heard a small scream of a maid waiting on one side of the room – and quickly recovered
it.

“Puha.”

Oh, this was crazy.

Anyway, thanks to it, I felt like it was working. Even though I was shivering at the first
wash.

I got out of the back bed with a soft towel. I don’t know how hard labour is this morning.

I then took off my bed and changed into an indoor dress with the help of the maid.

There was no purpose, but I wanted to get out of the room. When I came out into the
hallway like that, I saw Bessie, who seemed to have just come out like me.

“Lady! Did you sleep well?”

“Uh-huh.”

I answered equivocally.

I couldn’t cheer up and say, “No, I couldn’t sleep. I had a terrible nightmare. It was a
terrible time nightmare. It’s amazing. Do you want to listen to it?” I couldn’t have said
that.

“Hold on, there’s a dark spot under your eyes.”

“What? No.”

“I’m just saying the truth. The bed has suddenly changed, so I was wondering just in
case. I’m glad you said no.”
Sharp Bessie……… I’m starting to get a twinge inside, and then Sir Davery comes out
from his room.

“Good morning. Oh? Miss, you look like you’re not sleeping.”

“You are late. Bessie already said it.”

“Oh.”

As if it were a pity – no, why – Sir Davery, kicked his tongue, Alex also showed up –
and, by the way, Alex went to the territory together as a porter.

Soon the party moved together to the dining room. To be honest, I had no appetite, but
when I said I would skip breakfast, it seemed like I was advertising that my night was
bad, so I followed them silently.

“It hasn’t changed much here in a long time.”

Bessie said on the way. Sir Davery answered.

“Well, yes.”

“Come to think of it, how long Sir Sack hasn’t come to the territory?”

“I have recently returned.”

“What did you do then?”

“It wasn’t a big deal. I heard the bandits in the neighbourhood were coming in near the
perimeter, so just to clean up a little….”

“Oh, bandits?”

“Somehow, it was. You could have caught them too, Bessie. If Mace loses.”

“Thank you for looking at me so highly.”

We walked around chatting. Without saying a word, I stared at the scenery outside the
window. It was then.

“Your Excellency.”

I stopped walking for a moment.

“Did you have a good sleep at night?”

My heart throbbed. The voice heard from that front belonged to Lucas, but not to
anyone who owned the voice.

I was walking by the window, so I didn’t look at him yet.

I stood in my seat with a nail in my head. My heart fluttered.

Eventually, I turned on impulse.

“Lady?”

“Where are you going?”

“That’s……a walk. That’s right! I’ll be back after a morning walk!”

I hurriedly left my seat with a sudden and diligent excuse. At the back, Bessie and Sir
Davery embarrassedly called me, but I ignored and hastened my steps.

I went down the stairs recklessly out of the hall. Fortunately, there was no unseemly
loss of way out of the mansion.

As I came outside, I could see a well-built garden on one side of the large site.

I walked straight there. I’ve been acting like I’m taking a walk.

Entering the entrance, I walked more into the garden and sat down on the bench as if I
had been waiting.

As soon as I sat down, I was out of breath.

‘What am I doing?’

I was conscious of what I just did. This was a run. An undeniable escape

I couldn’t dare to see Ash’s face.

Is it because of the nightmare? I wasn’t confident to see him as usual.

‘Ah……’

I lowered my head and covered my face. I can’t believe my ice wash, that harsh method
didn’t work this much.

‘This is all because of Lucas.’

I suddenly cursed Lucas who was not here.

‘Why did he have to call me there yesterday? Why? Otherwise, I wouldn’t have seen
that portrait there…’

Then I wouldn’t have dreamed of this.

‘If you were bored, you should be drinking alone and talking to yourself looking at the
wall. Fucking Lucas. Damn Lucas. Ugly Lucas and I don’t know why he grows that ugly
moustache.”

At this point, I even snorted at Lucas, but soon felt guilty, so I stopped.

Yeah, what’s the point? Doing this here.

Relaxed from the shoulder. I leaned my body against the bench.

Actually, I didn’t know this would happen.

This is not to say that I didn’t know I would have this dream. I knew my death.

Although I only saw it fragmentarily and superficially through the book, it would be nice
to say that I know my destiny in advance.

So it wasn’t a nightmare that I couldn’t have. Perhaps it is a natural flow that can be
explained. To have a dream like this at this point. In other words, it was a dream that
could be expected.

But, uh…

I touched my chest. An unstable echo passed through the palms of the hand.

I didn’t know this would happen. I didn’t know it was this much.

Much more than I imagined, much more than I’d assumed.

It hurt a lot more.

When I was strangled in a dream, I couldn’t wake up to the pain even though I was
thinking it was a dream.

It’s not my neck. It hurts here.

My heart sank as I faced the dull, cool golden eyes. Then pain poured in.
The inside of my heart seemed to crack and collapse, leaving no shape and slowly
breaking. The pain was so great that it was unbearable. Even in the choking, chilling
sensation, my nerves were all focused on it.

“…….”

Recalling the pain, the hand around my chest gave me strength. The drab top of the
dress, which had no ornament, was wrinkled.

Soon I let out a gasp of laughter.

I had a guess. To some extent.

However, how much did it end up to?

I was scared.

After my previous life, I died without even half of my life.

And more than that, dying at the hands of Ash.

Chapter 42

I couldn’t stand it. I was afraid to become a stranger with Ash. I feared that someday I
would not be special for him causing him to kill me with his own hands without any
hesitation.

That was my greatest fear since I knew the future.

So I wanted to run away. I wanted to run away completely even if I couldn’t guarantee
what life would be like after I ran away.

Whatever happens after that, it will obviously be better than watching me become
nobody to Ash.

‘I’m not a fool.’

I couldn’t hate Ash. When he held my hand, I couldn’t really hate and I respect the
warmth that he conveyed, as normal and warm as other people.

‘So idiot.’

Even though I know he would kill me.

“Dullard…..”

Sitting absent-mindedly on the bench, I tilted my head.

I tried to look at the clouds. I tried to watch it just flow, but the sun invaded my vision. At
a moment, my eyes were dazzled and I frowned.

Then I heard a rustle.

‘…Sir Davery?’

Or Bessi? Alex? Did she come looking for me?

He isn’t Ash, is he?

I turned my head with a throbbing heart. And I soon became perplexedly firm.

Hiss, hiss, hiss.

‘………. a snake?’

What, what?

A long snake with a yellow body and a speckled pattern fluttered its tongue at me from
the grass. I was caught in a daze watching it. First of all, it was a shock.

‘Why a snake in the garden?’

Was there a snake originally in the garden? No, it can’t be.

I broke out in a cold sweat. Slowly I lifted myself up from the bench.

The snake turned its head in my motion.

‘Don’t do that.’

Don’t look at me. Don’t pay attention to me, snake.

Unfortunately, however, the wish did not seem to have been conveyed. The snake kept
its eyes on me. The long, vertical pupil looked straight at me.

Hiss, hiss, hiss.

Perhaps because of my feeling, it’s tongue was more threatening.

‘Is this… is this dangerous?’

That’s the situation, isn’t it?

My body stiffened. Honestly, I don’t know what to do.

Should I turn around and run away? What if it comes after me? Can I avoid a sudden
bite from behind?
I had all kinds of thoughts. My mind has become complicated. Why did I have to face a
snake-like this one on one?

I was still relieved to find out that the snake’s head was round in the midst of this.

‘There’s no poison.’

They said that the poisonous snake had a triangular head shape.

It’s a relief that he’s round everywhere. Yeah, poisonous snakes aren’t common
anywhere.

If there was Ari here, it would have become common, but fortunately or unfortunately, it
was just me here now.

In a good way, it’s a crisis, but at least it’s not a death crisis.

I swallowed my saliva.

It only hurts when bitten – of course, I didn’t like it – but I felt a little bit brave to think that
I wouldn’t die.

I kept my eyes on the snake and moved my feet slowly. Really…. slowly….

The snake just looked at me as if it was watching me and did not move from its place.

That’s right, you are really good. Stay still like that’s like what you’ve been doing.

Until I’m completely …….

“……!”

Murphy’s Law!

Why did that come to mind at this moment? Yeah, that’s probably because I made the
mistake, spraining my feet on the ground, that I didn’t usually do well at times like this.

I stumbled heavily and fell.

And it seemed to provoke the snake.

Oh, please, I hope it won’t hurt as much as possible.

I closed my eyes tightly to see the figure of a snake running at me.

“…..”

But there was no pain even if I waited.

I crept open my eyes when I felt something, a shadow, instead of the pain of being
bitten by a snake.

Soon, my mouth opened.

“Eh, Ash?”

“Are you all right?”

I could see Ash’s face in front of me. Ash, who lowered his upper body as if to wrap me
around, was looking down right at me when I fell on the floor.

I stared blankly at the unexpected face. Then the next moment, I shouted as if I were
screaming.

“Ash!”

The snake was biting Ash’s arm. I could see a thin stream of blood flowing from Ash’s
left arm with a snake’s fangs in it.

Ash, who slightly narrowed his forehead, broke the snake’s head with his other hand
and took it off without a groan.

I couldn’t shut my mouth while seeing the vivid lice soup with fresh blood. But Ash didn’t
seem to care too much about his wounds.

Rather, he looked at me and asked.

“Are you all right, Noonim?”

“Now…”

Am I in the danger? I’m fine. Of course, I’m alright. It was Ash who wasn’t okay.

I raised myself up in contemplation. The fingertips, which held Ash’s arm to avoid the
wound, trembled weakly.

“What about your arm? What do I do, doesn’t it hurt? What about the bleeding?
Shouldn’t we stop the bleeding?”

“Do not worry about it.”

“How can I not worry about this! It’s bleeding like this..”

“Noonim.”

“…..”

“……are you crying?”

Ash’s face came close to me as if looking around my eyes.

Only after hearing that did I realize that my eyes were filled with tears. I blinked my
eyes. Tears welled down under gravity.

“Noonim?”

Ash immediately voiced embarrassment.

As soon as I found myself crying, Ash’s face was clearly shaken as soon as he saw me
crying, but he had been bitten on the arm by a snake.

“What’s wrong, is it hurt? Are you hurt?”

Ash, who still neglected his wounds, held me and looked around for observation.
Worries and nervousness were reading in his eyes, checking if I was really hurt.

Tears rolled up more.

That’s why.

Because you’re like this.

“Look at me. Noonim. Why are you crying?”

I can’t hate you because you’re like this.

How can I hate you when you’re like this?

“Noonim.”

“Waahh… Waahh…… Waahhhh.”

What’s wrong?

Why are you so nice to me?

Why do you care about me? Why do you care so much about me?

Because I’m your sister?

Because I’m your only family, is that why?

Is that so important?

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

I let myself down and cried. I could feel Ash fidgeting in front of me, who had left the
blood running on his arm.

Tears rolled up in my throat.

Ash was devastated. But I was more devastated.

In the end, I am a stranger to him. I have no choice, so I have to do all this.

It was so hopeless and devastated that I couldn’t cry even when Ash was embarrassed
and finally took me in his arms as if to appease me.

***

“Oh, no, what the hell is going on?”

Bessie couldn’t shut her mouth with a look of astonishment.

I understand. I’d do the same.

I and Ash returned to the mansion with my eyes puffed up and his arm swollen. Of
course, it was because I cried, and Ash was hurt, so there was only one patient.

I’m sure it’s quite absurd to come back like this from a morning walk. That’s how I feel.

I opened my mouth at Bessie, who was about to go back.

“He was bitten by a snake in the garden. Come on. Call a doctor for him. We need to
treat the wound.”

“Oh, my God, Alex! Alex!!”

After a while, the doctor, who had been called hurriedly, examined and treated Ash’s
arm in a nearby parlour room.
I sat a little far away and silently watched the doctor disinfect the affected area.

I watched.

Sir Davery spoke to me while keeping his place together.

“Are you alright, my lady?”

“I’m alright. As you can see.”

“No, your eyes aren’t very good. You look like you’re stung. Was there a bee in the
garden beside a snake?”

“……”

This guy.

Anyone can tell that I’m crying, but he’s still making fun of me with these eyes?

Looking at his expression, I seemed to be right that he meant to tease me. I raised my
eyebrows slightly and deliberately snapped in an exaggerated tone.

“Sir, do you feel like you’re joking about a person being hurt? You must be having fun,
aren’t you? You must have had a lot of complaints about Ash.”

“What? No, no! Absolutely not.”

Sir Davery has actively denied it.

It was almost equivocal that I cried like a child in the garden because I was surprised to
see a snake.

I thought it would work even though I made excuses, but it worked. Thanks to it, I’m in a
position to be teased like this.

Come to think of it, I think I saw a clock tower the other day and cried because I was so
moved.

I wondered if my tear glands were okay as it is, but I decided to give up on him because
I couldn’t tell him why I cried.

At that time, the doctor arranged the medical equipment as the treatment was finished.

“The treatment was done. I’m glad the wound is not deep. If you just watch out for the
water for a while, it will heal without any further damage.”
Ash’s left arm was wrapped with a white bandage from the wrist to the middle of the
arm.

Ash raised his arm and moved lightly. The doctor’s voice followed.

“For a while, you may feel a little uncomfortable with your arms. It’s a species with
paralytic poison.”

“Poison?”

I reacted unconsciously to the word poison. The doctor talked soothingly about how I
looked.

“It’s literally just paralyzed poison. There’s nothing else to do but limit the movement, so
you don’t have to worry.”

“How much is the limit? Would it be too uncomfortable?”

“Hmm…”

At Bessie’s question, the doctor drew the answer as if he were agonizing for a moment
and looked back at Ash.

“Your Excellency, how do you feel?”

“It’s not like I can’t use it.”

As soon as he answered like that, Ash and I met eyes. Suddenly his words changed.

“I’m fine.”
Chapter 43

“Didn’t you say ‘It’s not like I can’t use it’ just now……”

“It’s just bluffing.”

As far as I can remember, Ash never blatantly said that he was bluffing…

I didn’t answer back, so Ash continued his words.

“I’m telling you, it’s a very useless poison, just a paralytic poison.”

I don’t know why Ash is reassuring and soothing me in this situation. It’s Ash who got
hurt.

I felt a little disheartened. Of course, since there was a perception that Ash was hurt
because of me.

“Just let it bite me instead.”

Although, I’m not really saying it like that, and Ash, who heard it clearly, made eye
contact with me and said.

“If so, then this house caretaker and all the house servants will have to go.”

“……”

“Do you want it to be like that?”

At this moment, Ash’s last remark about the ‘remainings’ suddenly came to mind. The
remainings except for me. If I got hurt then the other would die.

Oh, no.

I shook my head around. Come to think of it, isn’t it the same as if for the sake of other
people peace and stability, I need to save my body first, is it?
I shouldn’t go around alone then…

I was thinking over the new realization when Bessie’s voice broke in and evoked the
topic.

“I’m glad the wound itself isn’t deep anyway. No, why was there a snake in the garden
in the first place? It’s not even a butterfly or a frog.”

That’s right, that’s what I want to ask too.

Did it come in from outside? That was the only possible reason. I don’t think anyone
raised it.

…..isn’t it?

The old Flora’s memory that passed through my head faltered, and at that moment the
drawing-room door burst open.

“Aigoo! Your Excellency!”

It was Lucas.

“I’ve heard the word. You were bitten by a snake? God, it’s all my fault. I don’t
understand why that kind……… It’s my fault that I didn’t take good care of the garden.
I’m so sorry.”

As soon as he entered the room, Lucas bowed so low that he could nearly touch the
ground.

I deliberately ignored Lucas, who seemed to have a backache.

It may be technically unfair for me to blame Lucas for all the snakes in the garden, but
somehow I didn’t want to defend him now.

Maybe it’s because I keep seeing the bandages around Ash’s arm.

Ash calmly opened his mouth to Lucas, who apologized to me repeatedly.

“You’re so lucky, Viscount.”

“Yes?”

“If my sister had been bitten, not me, You wouldn’t even be here right now.”
Lucas swivelled his eyes. He seemed to measure what he heard.

“I’m so sorry to the Princess, too.”

Soon he turned around and apologized to me.

I was still pretending I didn’t hear it, and then Ash gestured lightly, like chasing a fly.

“Just go away.”

“But…”

“If you don’t think annoying me is the secret to getting the wound healed quickly, then
go.”

In the end, Lucas limped back.

It was an early exit.

After Lucas disappeared, Sir Davery brought up the words as if to change the mood.

“Well, let’s rest today, Your Excellency, you’ve been overloaded with work.”

“Yes, yes.”

Bessie responded as if what he had just said is right.

I personally agreed. I didn’t say it in words, but I’ve been hoping that for a long time ago
when Ash can get rest a day.

But Ash, who did not even listen to them, saw me instead.

“Noonim.”

“Huh?”

“Shall we go out for a tour of the territory in the afternoon?”

And it was Bessie who answered him before me.

“What do you mean by that! Where are you going? Even if you take a break and don’t
move at all, it’s still isn’t enough.”

“It’s not a big wound or anything.”

“What do you mean it’s not! You’re talking as if it’s just a scratch!”

“Didn’t you hear the doctor say it was a scratch?”

When……?

“Oh, lady. Please say something to him.”

Bessie shot me a glance to see as if she knew what she was saying wouldn’t work.

I just talked frankly, a bit hesitatingly because I had the baton in my hands.

“Even if we go out together, I’m not going to see anything else because I’ll just be
paying attention to your wounds.”

It’s embarrassing to spit it out, but it’s true. It was obvious that I couldn’t concentrate on
the outside when all I’m doing was staring at the bandage.

Bessie turned on the double heart with a satisfied face.

“You hear that? My Lady has said so, too. Today, you need absolute rest. Com. plet.
ly!!”

Ash’s eyes met mine. I coughed in a sense of condescension.

“If that’s what Noonim say then.”

“Really, you should have said so.”

“But anyway, you’ll need a change of mood.”

“Change of mood? Me?”

Ash’s gaze was still turned at me as if he pointed at me, he said yes with a nod.

“A change of mood…….”

I couldn’t find a reason why I needed it out of the blue and soon swallowed a short
sighing of exclamation.

Is it……because of the crying? Because of what I did in the garden?

I was at a loss for words. He was just bitten by a snake, and even now and then.

Ash was really constantly thinking about me.

My heart throbbed. Feelings mingled suddenly.

A simple joy that comes from someone’s affection for me.

But then there’s immediately the despairing sadness that comes from the realization
that I am going to lose it any time soon.

The latter was so big that I choked. The more pleased Ash is with the affection he
shows me, the more painful it is for me to imagine a future that will lose it.

For that reason, I was at a loss for words, and then I heard Sir Davery’s voice.

“Leave it to me.”

“Sir?”

Bessie and I turned side by side.

Sir Davery held his right hand in his place and continued.

“In short, isn’t it a matter of trusting the escort? I’ll take care of the lady. Safety
guaranteed, security guaranteed and fun guaranteed.”

“How about the last one?”

“Hmm. Even if it’s a mission, I don’t want you to forget that I’ve been in the territory for
some time.”

He added that he is familiar with the latest version of the outing.

It was a dignified attitude.

“What.”

Before long, Ash’s brief permission fell.

“Well, you’re better than the others.”

“Trust me, lady.”

Sir Davery laughed with a boastful grin. I realized a step later than his self-confident
smile. That my outing was decided.

‘Huh?’
***

There is a fact that no one knew, even though it is not much.

The doctor, who we had thought he had left earlier on the way, found out that his
presence had been erased for some reason, but he still remained in the drawing-room.

‘I’ve never diagnosed your wounds as a scratch.’

It was quite late that he corrected Ash’s remarks, informing him that he was still in the
room, and then gave Ash a prescription for “absolute rest today.”

‘Don’t overdo your work today and take a good rest.’

Bessie and everyone else in the present were not desirable prescriptions.

However, the next question remained whether Ash would follow the prescription as
soon as possible.

Anyway, that’s how Ash was taking a break, meanwhile –

“Would you like me to hold it for you?”

“It’s all right.”

I went out.

The autumn has come but the midday sun is still hot.

Under the burning sun, I took out the parasol that Bessie had prepared and opened it.

I declined Sir Davery’s voice and looked ahead. A lively and noisy street was visible as
people rushed by.

I thought for a moment.

‘How did I…’

When Ash brought up the change of mood in the drawing-room, I couldn’t say no to it
right away because there’s no chance to do so.

When I felt that I didn’t have to change my mood a little later, it was already after Sir
Davery was selected as the escort, and Bessie was also preparing to go out with a good
touch.
It’s too late to say no.

So I finally got ready for this and that, so I’m here now.

The opinion that the morning was cold and the afternoon would be good for me to walk
around made me leave the mansion just after lunch.

I stared at the bustling and noisy centre of the territory and soon looked back at Sir
Davery.

“What do you do now?”

“Are you hungry?”

“Do you need a specific answer?”

“I’d appreciate it.”

“I can eat without hesitation if someone gives me something, but that’s the kind of thing
that I don’t want to ask for first.”

“Hmm, then let’s put off the restaurant first. There’s a new street stall nearby. Would you
like to take a look around?”

“Okay.”

Sir Davery had been transformed into an oblivious tour guide.

I looked at him and swallowed a feeble sigh. Yeah, just enjoy it then.

Now that we have a professional guide, let’s take a look around.

‘Cause I should have gone out for sightseeing at least once like this anyway.’

That’s the reason why I came down here anyway.

As I was walking along the street led by Sir Davery, I suddenly thought of Ash’s voice.

‘Have a good time.’

Ash stayed in the mansion and saw me out of the mansion in the afternoon.

And then I read the still-worried concern in Ash’s eyes towards me.

Does he still care about my crying in the garden?

The golden eyes that kept me still showed an undeniable warmth. Clear and vivid.

Thanks to it, my heart was pounding even at that moment. Feelings were overworked
again.

It was heart-warming and special that he showed to me only, and at the same time, it
was contradictorily sad, painful, and gloomy, and it was a kind of hot bath, cold bath,
and merciless roller coaster.

‘I’m going to die in expulsion…… Ah, my life itself is short, by the way.’

I was thinking about it that I didn’t see properly in front of me, and then I bumped into
someone coming from the opposite side.

“Oh, sorry…”

-I do. I couldn’t get the word out of my mouth.

It’s not because the guy I bumped into is a little kid who barely got to my chest.

“Hehe.”

Because my purse was in the little boy’s hand.

I wondered why that was in the hands of that child. Of course, a very short accident was
enough.

“Thank you, I’ll use it well!”

The child, who seemed to have stolen my purse, soon turned around and fled toward
the alley.

He’s such a quick kid. It happened so suddenly that Sir Davery couldn’t hide his absurd
expression and said,

“I’m sorry. Shall we go after him?”

“It’s all right.”

I shook my head. Not for any other reason.

“You don’t have to look for that purse.”

“It looked heavy.”

“It’s all stone.”

“What?”
Chapter 44

Shrugged my shoulders.

‘I want to see his disappointment.’

Actually, I’ve had it in my mind since I was pickpocketed in the square the other day.

Although it’s not happened again, I was torn when I thought about it.

Because I’m pickpocketed, huh?

With the time’s bead were used, huh? I really had a hard time that day, huh?

‘It’s my revenge.’

“Instead of money, he ran away excitedly with a purse full of stone.”

I’ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I didn’t know it would happen now.

‘He’s not the same person, but He’s in the same industry.’

I was satisfied. I paid special attention and filled it with yellow stones that looked like
gold at a glance.

‘Have a taste of a twist in your head when you’re happy to the fullest.’

It would be nice to see his face.

‘I’m a little bit concerned about him being a kid, but……’

I thought for a moment and then shook it off. There were other reasons not to chase
after a child.

I patted off my coat with my hands, arranged it, and added refreshingly.
“Then shall we go? Street stalls.”

Then Sir Davery’s mouth fell apart as if he were holding back his laughter.

Soon he took the lead.

I looked as happy as the pickpocketing kid.

***

A child standing behind a dim alley wall scratched his cheek.

“Uh… ..this isn’t….”

Although he looks about ten years old on the outside, the boy who is older than that.
The boy who rolled in the back alley for a long time had a difficult face.

“Why aren’t they following me when her purse has been taken away from her. No matter
how noble she is, this is gold……”

No, it wasn’t …… Soon the boy’s face, which found out the truth, faded.

“Crazy, stone?!!”

After a while, the boy called somewhere in a hurry.

Instead, the failed boy, the group who received the call, moved secretly.

***

“You’re trying to play with me!”

The young man who slammed down the table shouted. The sewage men standing
opposite silently dropped their heads.

The man had a shocked look on his face.

He couldn’t believe it.

‘How could this be?’

Received a request. Moved to achieve the goal

But the result is a failure, failure, failure, and failure.

It was all a failure.

‘How can I do this?’

His request was to drive out the escort driver and secretly kidnap the noblewoman who
came out on a territory.

It was not difficult. If they worked a little hard.

Moreover, considering the pay, the trouble was nothing.

He thought he was asked to do a small job and make a big profit after a long time. He
thought it was a lucky day.

‘If I complete this request, I’ll have a lot of fun for a while.’

He did, but when he got started, something was wrong.

At first, he used pickpockets. He tried to make a pickpocket who stole money to drive
the escort by chasing the fleeing pickpocket.

But it failed.

And that was the beginning.

He can be confident. They really did their best.

He tried to get him into a fight and lure him into a deserted place.

‘Oh, Sir, there’s a fight going on over there.’

‘Would you like to go?’

‘No? What’s the point of seeing it? I need someone I know to support. And I don’t know
many people in the territory. I’m gonna call the security guard here, Excuse me!”

He even tried to drive out the escort again by holding an arm-wrestling contest.

‘Arm wrestling? We’re doing an unusual competition. Sir, would you like to participate?’

‘Uh, uh, no, I’m good.’

‘Why? Oh, right. I was, by the way.’

“I still feel a lot of pain in my right arm and shoulder.’

And with another contest.

‘Oh my God, there’s a sword contest.’

‘Shall I join?’

‘That’s Okay. My eyes only got higher after I saw Dylan playing against him. It will be
boring.’

‘If so, then.’

‘It was fun that day, but I hope Dylan comes back to the mansion.’

‘Did I do something wrong again?’

He even purposely defiled that noble lady’s clothes and tried to keep them apart while
she was changing.

‘I’m sorry…..sir?’

‘Are you all right, lady?’

‘It’s all right, I avoided it.’

‘You’re very quick-witted.’

‘I have recently had a similar situation. Can I go through the same thing twice? Well, it’s
body-memory learning ability.’

‘That’s wonderful.’

He’s been trying to attract her attention by casting the famous street casanova.

‘Beautiful Lady.’

‘Wow, this hairpin is very handy. Butterflies look so alive.’

‘Beautiful Lady?’

‘This cubic state is a little unnatural, but instead, the colour combination stands out.’

“Beautiful…”
‘Is it too boring to choose the shape of a rose?’

“Lady, would it be okay if you kept ignoring me like that?’

‘It’s all right. If you’re sensible, you’ll leave before your face, which means your
business, get beaten by this sir, and explode and roll on the street .’

All failed.

Whatever he does, it all fails!

‘It can’t happen.’

The young man was dumbfounded. His goal was a noble lady accompanied by a knight.

He certainly thought it wouldn’t be difficult to lure and kidnap her. But what is this?

“What the hell did you say to the client…….”

He’d already made a considerable sum of money on the down payment.

Considering that he gave up the balance, it was hard to contact him because he failed
to make a request like a dog that lost the money.

‘There’s a lot of eyes to see that, but I think I can just take the guards off by hitting his
back. Why don’t I try that?’

Confidentiality may be relatively low, but making it a robbery…

‘Even if there’s an escort, there’s only one, so I hit him at the head….’

‘Give the neighbourhood security forces some money to stop them from taking over.’

It was time for the young man’s head to turn so tight.

When he was about to order his men what he had thought, suddenly the door burst
open.

“……what is it?”

“R, run!”

“What?”

“Come on, run away… Eugh!”

One of his subordinates shouted urgently and fell down.

“…..?!”

The man sprang to his feet. The floor was stained with blood around so bitterly, centring
on the sore throat.

A tall man standing behind him shook off his sword effortlessly.

Drops of blood splashed.

“I expected it, but it’s still fast to move.”

“Who, who–”

“Is it because of this morning accident?”

The muttered young man soon glanced in. The young man and his opponent’s eyes
met.

The man flinched.

‘…where did I see him?’

He looked familiar. No, he felt like he knew the description rather than he’d seen it.

But he couldn’t remember.

“I tried to get Davery to do this if anything like this happens. Ck.”

He couldn’t understand what his opponent was saying. But the man was sure of one
thing.

He is dangerous.

Dangerous was a sign from his instincts. He doesn’t know the identity of the opponent,
but he should never move ahead.

He gulped dry saliva. One of his people has already been killed, but the man was still
trying to try to talk carefully.

However, it seems that the man was the only one who developed that instinct.

“Who are you?”

“How did you get here?”

“He’s injured! Get him!”

“Ho, hold on…….!”

The men of a man of no knowledge rushed at the young man who had stormed in.

At the door, he saw his colleagues fall down helplessly, but when he saw the bandage
around his opponent’s left arm, they seemed to be off guard.

The head of a man couldn’t even stop him.

The result was disastrous.

“Ahhhh!”

“Argh!”

That’s a perfect moment.

At best, it was enough time to blink a few times. One-sided killing in front of the man’s
eyes.

The young man, who cut down nearly a dozen people with irrelevant faces like a bug,
looked at the man with a face that had no emotion.

Thud, thud.

The man, who was stepping back in the steam, fell into a chair and fell into the ground.

Then he came up with the identity of the opponent.

White hair, golden eyes. His art of cutting a person.

‘The Duke of Widgreen!’

Why did he just come up with it now? The Duke was also a celebrity among those men
like him who rolled in the dark streets of the city.

Not just because he’s high-ranking aristocrats, but because of his ability to cut people in
the blink of an eye and his cruel hands.

The Grim Reaper

‘It doesn’t make sense.’

The man crawled desperately because his legs didn’t get any strength.

‘Why here? Why is he here?’

But now it’s not important. The important thing was to live.

‘I want to live!’

The man shouted with all his heart as he looked at the person who was getting closer to
him.

“I, I’ll give you all you want. Client? Client information? I’ll tell you everything! I’ll tell you
everything…”

“You really don’t know.”

“If you only save me……yes?”

“Well, you didn’t know who I was, so you accepted the favour and made a mess with my
sister. Is that why you were so brave, huh?”

The young man grinned. It was a smile that was clearly admiring because his
appearance was too beautiful, but the man’s whole body was filled with goosebumps as
if he had seen a ghost smile.

“Oh, no, I know. The Duke……”

“Look, it’s so obvious that you don’t know.”

The young man who said so soon put down the sword. The man died without finishing
his words.

The young man, who had lightly brushed off the blood as he did when he came in,
stared indifferently at the terrible scene.
Chapter 45

The dreary, quilted hideout in the basement of an old building, now has become a
gloomy grave where more than ten bodies have turned cold and rolled over.

Even after creating such a scene, the young man was not much agitated.

He looked down at the bandage on his left arm, which he had been careful all the time
to prevent blood from splashing.

A voice flashed into his mind.

‘You got your doctor’s prescription, right? Don’t strain yourself. Promise me.’

It was a clear voice with a soft echo, not matching, even a bit, with the place nor the
landscape.

There was a smile at the mouth of the young man. It was quite different from his figures
when he killed the men.

It was a smile that he might not even realize.

“Well, I didn’t strain myself..”

The young man was the Duke of Widgreen.

And although he didn’t know who the dead man was, he was the head of the largest
dark organization in The Empire.

Ash turned around and slowly left the place.

In the windless underground tomb, only a  stinky, bloody scent was engulfed.

***

“What?”
The eyes of a middle-aged man who received the report grew teary.

“All……dead?”

The right-hand man, who brought the news, bowed his head silently.

“Suddenly like this? They’re all dead? With not a single one left?”

“As a result of checking the traces, it was one person’s prosecution. The Duke seems to
have stepped up himself.”

The hand of a middle-aged man on the armrest flinched.

“Oh, my…”

A sense of bewilderment, embarrassment, stupor, disbelief.

The voice of a middle-aged man, mixed with such things, dropped.

the right-hand man thought.

‘It’s started.’

Sure enough.

“Oh, my God! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!”

It’s a mess!

Listening to the sound of all kinds of things being smashed and broken, he kept his eyes
closed.

‘His dog-like temper doesn’t change over time.’

No, the dog might be better.

As soon as he thought so, a piece of broken glass hit the wall and brushed the right-
hand man’s cheek.

He could feel the blood dripping from the wound.

The right-hand man left it untouched and unexpressed.

He worked for years, wiping his opponent’s back. This was already like a routine for
him.

A middle-aged man, who had been wild once, soon hung on the sofa as if he was
exhausted.

He opened his mouth.

“……Is there any  possibility that The Duke knew that the client was me?”

“No, Nothing sir.”

“Why?”

“As said at the beginning, we delivered the request through an intermediary agent. It
would be the middle agent’s name if the dead men blew it, and we didn’t reveal any of
our identities to the agent.”

“Yes…….”

It was like that. It will be like that.

But it was more like a habit than preparing for things to go wrong.

What he means is that this situation is really unexpected.

“Ha……but how did the Duke know?”

“They were clumsy. He must have spilt his own traces.”

“Those insect-like men.”

After spending money like that.

A middle-aged man clenched his fist. A tendon sprouted greenly on the back of his
hand.

“……can you try again?”

“It’ll be hard. I’m sure the other side must already become wary at this point. The same
attempt would be difficult in many ways.”

A middle-aged man laughed in vain. It was a troublesome situation.

Not to the worst, but obviously missed the best.

“It’s bad luck. It’s hard to guarantee our success if we don’t kidnap the princess.”

It’s useless to kidnap any other.

Middle-aged men needed hostages. Shake his goal and tie his feet as much as he
wants.

The only thing he thought most useful as the hostage was The Princess Lydia
Widgreen.

So he prepared a lot of money and asked for such an organization.

He didn’t expect the result to be like this.

“What would you do?”

The right-hand man waited for his master, who had no words.

The middle-aged man buried himself deeply on the sofa. He then tapped his finger on
the armrest.

Soon after, he said.

“The kidnapping of a princess outside is now impossible, isn’t it?”

“Yes.”

“Okay. Because I need the princess anyway, then we’ll kidnap her within the mansion.”

The right-hand man frowned and straightened his forehead out of sight.

“You’ll be questioned as soon as the princess disappears from the mansion.”

“I suppose so. I didn’t forget that.”

A middle-aged man raised his hand. Then the nearby attendant offered a new glass
instead of broken and broken glass.

A middle-aged man who emptied the liquid in it at once said.

“So, after the kidnapping, we will carry out a rebellion. Let’s do it tonight.”

“What? That’s too early…….”

“They’ll only be here for a few days.”

In reply, he handed over the empty glass to the attendant.

The liquid’s ingredients spread through the body to calm anger. The whole body slowly
drained of strength.

A middle-aged man repeated his words a while ago as if he were nailing a nail in the
waterlogged.

“Remember. Tonight, while kidnapping the princess, we proceed with the rebellion at
the same time. If it fails, there will be no next move. So know that and prepare.”

“……I see.”

“Get out.”

He then quietly closed his eyes with his body buried on the sofa after sending out his
right-hand man and attendant.

He recalled the day before.

‘Who’s coming?’

In one day, he received the news that The New Duke was coming down to the territory
with the princess and the other family members.

It was sudden. At a time like this?

What’s more, the news only comes out on the same day. Even the advance message
didn’t work.

‘Did he smell it?’

Did The Duke notice something?

He felt a chill in his stomach. If so, it was a job that should not be held still.

‘I didn’t think he had any concrete circumstances or evidence yet, seeing that he didn’t
bother me as soon as he arrived.’

However, he cannot afford to kill time with ease.

But if he finds out something, it’s really over.

‘But I thought I’d let it go for a few days.’

If only the snake hadn’t been spotted like that this morning.

The forehead of a middle-aged man who recalled what had happened in the morning
was badly wrinkled.

‘Because of the stupid underlings.’

He can’t believe he couldn’t complete the work to manage a snake.

‘How limp I was when I heard that The Duke had been bitten by a snake in the garden.’

Fortunately, the opponent didn’t seem to doubt anything.

Well, just because he’d seen a snake, he wouldn’t know that there’s something.

But even so, he felt uneasy. Just in case.

So, he decided to abolish what he had decided to watch and changed his plan to move
forward.

‘It’s something I should’ve done in one day anyway.’

Yeah, not necessarily now. Or even if it wasn’t a few days later.

Even if The Duke didn’t come down to the territory like this, it was decided.

Soon a middle-aged man murmured like a habit.

“This territory…….is mine.”

He had it, he raised it.

“I can’t give it to a stiff, newbie kid who knows nothing about it just because he took over
the family.’

It doesn’t make sense.

‘The time has come. The time when I should take over my own.’

The shoulders of a middle-aged man, whose eyes were fixed on the air, were slightly
jagged. The left hand on the armrest tremble convulsively.

“Hah, hah, hah,”

His moustache, greased to the infrequent laughter flowing low, followed by a stitch.
Lucas Biffren’s eyes were dimmed as he stared into the void of nothing.

***

It was peaceful to go on a field trip with Sir Davery, a rookie guide with passion.

More precisely, it’s just ‘became’ peaceful.

From some point on, I was aware of the surroundings where nothing happened, and
then suddenly muttered.

“Did they give up?”

“Yes?”

Sir Davery, who had just paid for two fruit candies, offered me one.

I opened my mouth as I was handed a coin-sized lychee fruit that was put on a stick and
hardened in a sugar coat- Tanghulu, which also existed in this world, and ate it.

“They’ve been quiet around since a long time ago. They’ve been following me so
persistently and repeatedly doing suspicious things, and I wonder if they’ve given up
now.”

I said casually, but Sir Davery’s reaction was unexpected.

“……did you know?”

Thanks to it, I was a little dumbfounded.

“How can I don’t know?”

Who doesn’t know that?

‘No, maybe I wouldn’t know.’

On second thought, I might not know.

A noble lady, grown up finely, is a pure and innocent noble person who has never
known the dark side of the world.

Sadly, however, I know the world is dirty.

Considering that I grew up with a diamond spoon, not a golden spoon, there was a side
that was steamed of innocence.
‘It’s all because of my previous life.’

I’ve been fighting with a cop in the subway, I’ve summoned a station employee, I’ve
been working at a convenience store at night, I’ve been cursed at by a drunkard, I’ve
been told to give my money to a middle-aged swindler, and I’ve never heard a word
from my mom and dad.….

Like ordinary common people, I lived by looking at both bitter and acidic flavours.

So no matter how kind the new world is to me, how beautiful and pure could I see the
world?

‘The world is always a gutter.’

In my opinion, it is fundamentally so.

People live in the same place.

And, in a way, pessimistic thoughts were underlying, so I came out of the house and
sensed suspicious signs quite quickly.

The first was a pickpocket. Very suspicious.

He really wasn’t. What wasn’t it?

‘Which pickpocket shows off the stolen pocket in front of the owner’s eyes?’

If you stole it well, you should think about running away before you get caught. What are
you doing?

The intention to come after me was so transparent that I was a little embarrassed by it.

Why do they want to catch me suddenly?

Is this the white sand beach?

Chapter 46

Well, since the pickpocket was a child, I might just think that he acted like that because
he knew I couldn’t chase him because of our age difference. And when I look at it again,
the child’s skill at stealing money purse was real.

No matter how young he is, I could guess that he was a child who would have had such
a thick head in that kind of industry and would have known that such a clumsy touch
would not help him live.

‘In the end, it was concluded that he was a suspicious pickpocket.’

And since then my alertness has naturally been amplified.

I went through something so blatantly suspicious as soon as I went out, anyone must be
suspicious.

So I raise my alertness. Then, from then on, the things I could see wherever I went were
spectacles.

I passed the shouting and fighting in the dark alley without thinking about it a bit.

‘A sudden arm-wrestling competition in this kind of place? Even if you look at the
reaction of the pedestrians around, it looks like they’re in a hurry. The organizer is
unclear, and what is the awkward response between the host and the audience?’

The sword competition is even more suspicious.

‘What if you get hurt? You’re really using a knife at a street event like this. There’s no
protection. What’s wrong with the referee? Oh, that contestant’s eyes are on me during
the competition. Where are you looking?’

So I pretend that I didn’t know.

Alas, Sir Davery played word games with them and avoided everything.

“Then you knew all about it…..”

“Of course.”
I thought Sir Davery would notice that I knew, so I played along with him.

But he wasn’t?

“Well, then what if I really didn’t know and asked you to participate in that low arm
wrestling competition?”

“At that time… I would have suddenly held my right arm and pretended to be sick.”

Oops.

“Rather than doing that, isn’t it better to be honest and say that they’re suspicious?”

“If you do that, my lady will–”

“Scared?”

“……”

“It’s okay. Well, if I didn’t really know, I might have been surprised to hear it.”

But I knew. There’s no way I couldn’t know.

As I’m talking, their nonsense and unidentified people had been so clumsy.

-Even later, it got worse. Would the people’s faces look just the same?

And now all of them were gone, so it was too obvious.

I ignored both the suspicious arm wrestling and sword competitions.

But there’s an attack that came to me secretly, like a chicken skewer attack.

When I remembered it, I was stunned again. I said, complaining.

“No, not at all. Didn’t you think I wouldn’t have noticed anything suspicious after the
chicken skewer attack?”

“That’s…”
Sir Davery blurted out his words as if he had nothing to say about it.

Chicken skewer attack.

It refers to a passerby walking across the street suddenly throwing a chicken skewer in
my hand aiming at my chest.

I was really dumbfounded then.

What are they doing?

‘Do they really have the will not be caught?’

Don’t they have any intention of hiding?

He said it was a mistake, but it was not a mistake. There’s no way some people would
accidentally throw a chicken skewer like that.

“It was really great how my lady avoided it back then.”

Sir Davery glanced back. But I responded because it was true.

“I think so, too.”

I was half lucky, but I avoided the chicken skewer anyway.

In fact, I was surprised even after avoiding it. I didn’t know I’d avoid it.

It just happened to come to my senses that I had already avoided it.

“I didn’t know my body was so agile.”

When I escaped the chicken skewer attack aiming for my chest, the dumb face of that
passerby comes to mind.

‘Whoot.’

Didn’t he look so proud?

And I’ll just keep quiet about the last rascal that appeared after the chicken skewer
attack.

I feel like I’m wasting my time to mention that the man who showed up with a greasy
wink from the start was so blatantly suspicious.
After a short recollection, I bit the tanghulu in my hand.

As the hard sugar coats broke, the taste of ripe pulp spread in the mouth as fresh as if
ventilating the head.

I opened my mouth looking at the tip of the tanghulu.

“By the way, what was the purpose of those people?”

Kidnapping and confinement?

Threats, extortion?

‘Did I look like I had money and rich.”

In Korea, or on Earth, where people lived in their previous lives, it was not unusual for
criminal groups to kidnap children from wealthy families for ransom.

It was the same case in a society where security and investigation methods are much
more advanced than here, but it was not surprising that similar things happened here.

If I were surprised…It’s… it’s…

‘It would mean that I am so clumsy…’

So……

Oh, but that doesn’t mean it’s very pleasant.

As a result, nothing happened, but it wasn’t a very pleasant thing to be a target of such
a shady intention.

‘If I had known this, I would have let Sir Davery give the last guy a blow instead of letting
him go quietly.’

I regret, but not belated regret, then Sir Davery’s reply was heard.

“Well, I don’t know.”

“Huh? Is that just an answer to my question? That insincere word?”

“They may have resentment against my lady, so I think the reasoning is limited……..”

“Why is this because of resentment against me!”

I made a hawk. I was dumbfounded, so I swung fruit candy instead of weapons, and Sir
Davery avoided it.

Ah.

‘I miss Dylan.’

Dylan, how are you? Is it a good place to stay there?

I was about to mourn for her, who had beaten Sir Davery exactly once. As if he could
read my mind, Sir Davery’s mouth opened.

“Lady.”

“Why?”

“I mean them. The people that were doing suspicious things around you a little while
ago, they’d probably now be…..”

Maybe?

I waited silently for words to follow, but Sir Davery betrayed my expectations and
swallowed his words back.

“…….no.”

“What is no? If you said it, you have to finish it, to make a person fall into vain. Why
would you stop?”

“I’m sorry.”

No, but if he apologizes like this, I have nothing to say.

“That’s fine. I think I’ll know even if I don’t listen to it. You’re trying to say they’re gone
from the world because they’re bad guys, they’re being punished by Heaven, right?”

“You read my mind, my lady. I just got little goosebumps.”

“Humph.”

I hope so.

But it was then. A carriage glided to a halt next to me and Sir Davery, who exchanged
small noises.
When I looked at it in a strange way, the door burst open and a half-baked face
appeared.

“Here you are, Princess.”

“Viscount?”

Somehow the moustache, more familiar than the facial features, twitched rhythmically.

“I came out of business. I stopped the carriage because I saw the princess. Are you
enjoying your outing?”

“Oh, yes. Well.”

“That’s a relief. It’s late. May I take you to the mansion?”

His words made me glance up at the sky.

It was late, but before I knew it, there was a reddish sunset in the sky.

When did this happen? Time flies. Maybe it’s because I saw the play in the middle.

“I’ll be indebted to you, then.”

“What do you mean, that’s my pleasure.”

Undaunted by Lucas’ suggestion, I got on the carriage with Sir Davery.

The carriage was so soft and fluffy. Maybe because of the good sitting feeling, as soon
as I got seated, my body, who had been walking around for a long time, complained of
fatigue like a ghost.

I looked out of the window and held back the yawn that was about to come out.

“I apologize again for the snake in the morning. I heard you were very surprised.”

“No…”

“I will never let that happen again.”

“Yes…”

Oh, I’m sleepy. Maybe because the carriage is going so slowly.

I couldn’t hear what Lucas was saying because I was concentrating on getting rid of
sleepiness.

‘I listened with one ear, I shed with one ear, I answered like a machine, and then I
opened my mouth to what suddenly came to mind.’

“Oh, my lord. I’ve been through a few strange things on my way out today.”

“Yes?”

“Maybe there’s a bad group on the land. A human trafficking organization or something
like that.”

Anyway, Lucas is currently in charge of managing the territory.

He needs to know and deal with that part, right?

Lucas couldn’t hide his embarrassment at my words and soon replied.

“Oh, yes. I’ll strengthen the security forces and make sure they get everything. I’m sorry
for inconveniencing you.”

“Please.”

It’ll be too much to let them die and go to the underworld, so go to prison instead.

The last stop for the bad guys is a prison after all right?

Soon the carriage stopped. It was not a long way, so the arrival was quick.

“……I’ll send security to the underworld.”

“What?”

I suddenly heard Lucas’ voice as I got off the carriage.

Looking back, the opponent shook his head.

“No.”

Did I hear it wrong?

I soon abandoned my lingering attachment and set foot to the mansion.

***
“Lady! You’re here? How was the sight of the land?”

Bessie held a kitchen knife in her hand and said that.

She welcomed me.

No, why a kitchen knife?

“Uh……it was fun.”

“Really? How much fun is it?”

Is it my misunderstanding that the future of Sir Davery will depend on the answer? The
kitchen knife was sharp as if it was polished.

I hate him but at the same time I worry about him, so

“Out of ten– Um, nine points?”

“Oh, you must have had a lot of fun.”

Bessie lowered the kitchen knife. Phew.

Then she saw the knife in her hand and was startled.

“Oh my! Why is this here?”

Chapter 47

“…….didn’t you bring it out on purpose?”

“Why is this? Well, I’ve been out of my mind while helping them prepare the food.”

“……prepare the food?”

Oh, come to think of it, I came in at sunset, and it was almost time for dinner.

Bessie hid the knife with a clear blade and covered her mouth with her other hand and
smiled awkwardly.

“Yes, you had a simple meal yesterday, so I’m helping them prepare the food for
tonight’s dinner.”

“Really? You must be busy preparing.”

“I just helped a little. I had nothing to do anyway.”

Then a voice was heard from inside, presumed to be Alex’s.

He was probably looking for Bessie.

“What else that stupid thing spill this time. As long as the wheat bag is carried well. Oh
my lady, now that you’re here, you should change your outing clothes.”

“Yes, I’m going to change to a comfortable one.”

“I’m supposed to help you, but I just left the kitchen and……”

“It’s all right. Just forget about being my attendant here and just rest. Don’t worry.”

“Ah my lady, it’s my original job to serve you. Then I’ll see you at the dining room later,
my lady! Please look forward to dinner.”
Bessie then gunned down in the direction of the kitchen.

Alex’s lamentable voice for finding her again sounded like an echo on the way.

I laughed so hard while I went up the stairs.

On my way to the room to change my clothes, I suddenly thought of Ash.

‘Did Ash get a good rest as prescribed by his doctor?’

I wish he did.

He promised me he would rest, but honestly, it was true that I didn’t trust him that much
considering his usual work.

Let’s take a detailed look at his figures in the dining room later.

I wonder if his look would show a person’s face who’s fully rested.

‘Although, I wouldn’t be sure about that.’

No matter how hard I tried, I could never see him tired by his looks.

I can tell he’s tired by listening to his voice.

Thinking like that, I arrived in the room and pulled the rope.

“You called, lady.”

The maid who soon appeared was a familiar face.

At least it was the second time I saw her this morning.

I looked at her familiar face for a while and then asked.

“Can you call Angela for me?”

Angela.

Last night, a young maid who helped me took a bath in this room.
Angela, who was shy but instead showed her ability to get a perfect bath, was never
seen again since yesterday.

I didn’t mean to, but I could have run into her at least once, going back and forth in the
same mansion.

I fidgeted with the hairpin in my hand.

I’m telling you this now, but in fact, I was paying attention to Angela.

Maybe it’s because of her age.

Perhaps because I thought of Ari for a moment from her young appearance, I kept
feeling sorry for her.

‘Then I’ll release you with a rose bath bomb. Because it suits you.’

On my way out today, I suddenly remembered what Angela said.

So I bought a rose-shaped hairpin from the stand I was looking at.

It was impulsive, but apart from that accident, I thought she did a good job.

‘I’ll give it to Angela.’

I bought it because I remembered Angela’s.

And I was going to give it to her not to keep in mind the mistakes she made yesterday.

She seemed to be soft-hearted, but she would have blamed herself.

‘I’ll tell her how perfect the bath was.’

Yeah, this too. Actually, I wanted to tell her this yesterday, but I was sad that I couldn’t.

I hope she likes the hairpin.

I was thinking that, and then an unexpected answer came back.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t call Angela right now.”

“Huh?”

I didn’t expect her to say no, so I blinked and asked.

“Well……Is she busy doing other things now?”

“She’s on probation now.”

‘Probation?’

“What do you mean? Why?”

“She should be punished for what she did wrong.”

“What did she do wrong……”

“She dared to make a mistake in front of my lady because she was anxious.”

I thought I misheard her for a second.

There was only one mistake Angela made in front of me in this situation.

“-You mean when she dropped the bottle of fragrance essence here yesterday? That’s
why she’s on your probation?”

“Yes.”

It was absurd.

‘How could they take her on probation over something like that?’

I couldn’t understand, so my eyebrows were wrinkled.

It wasn’t me who was in charge of the employee’s reward and punishment at the capital
house, but from my common sense, Angela’s mistake was not enough to be punished
and go on with probation.

I’ve never heard of other families known for their strictness to their employees saying
that they have punished their maids or servants for such trifles.

Unknowingly, there was a nagging tone in my voice.

“That’s too much punishment.”

“That kid deserved it, my lady.”

“Then why would she accept the punishment from above without saying anything to
me?”
I tried to say something more but soon shut my mouth.

This maid is only an employee like Angela anyway. I wondered what it meant to her if I
did this.

“…….Who decided the punishment for her? The maid? The butler?”

“……”

“Who is it?”

“It’s The Viscount.”

Lucas?

I remembered a wrinkled face that smiled happily.

I feel something like a betrayal.

At first thought, it’s ridiculous, but in a way, there was a heartless sincerity in his familiar
moustache punishing a young maid like that.

‘Apologize to PringXs.’

That moustache resembled a friend of my youth days who was responsible for my
school days.

I swallowed a complaint into my mind and opened my mouth.

“Release the probation and call Angela. Tell that I told you to let her go.”

“I can’t do that.”

“Didn’t you say she’s on probation because she made a mistake in front of me? I said
it’s okay.”

“I’m sorry.”

The maid’s attitude was upright.

I was at a loss for words.

I had a moment of doubt before anything else about her determined response that
seemed unlikely to fit a needle in.
‘Is this how much you want to refuse?’

At a glance, I didn’t understand it at all.

No matter how much her direct employer is Lucas, not me, this is strictly an estate
mansion owned by The Duke family and I was the lady of the family.

I don’t know how she would react if I made an unreasonable demand.

I thought it would be so hard to accept a request for the release of a maid’s probation.

“…….”

“…….”

I glanced at her face.

Since entering the room, she has been expressionless all the time, and it’s been hard to
find any kind of emotional agitation.

‘Am I too sensitive?’

It’s just her way to keep faith in her employer’s orders, and since I’ve just come in from
outside after having such an incident, has the alertness not been lifted yet?

With my back straightened and my hands in front of me, I took a glance at the
expressionless maid standing politely there and said.

I sighed a little.

“-Okay, well, if that’s the case, call Angela next time. Can you help me take off my
dress?”

“Yes.”

With the help of an obedient maid, I thought as I took off my clothes.

‘I’m going to have to confront Lucas myself.’

Yeah, what’s the point making a fuss here?

This is a direct complaint to the person concerned.

‘I’ll see him when you go down to the dining room.’

Let’s see what he’s saying. Have you ever treated a maid like that?

Really, his moustache is such a waste.

While thinking about it, the maid finished changing my dress.

I took off my uncomfortable outing dress and changed into a simple, indoor dress.

She was also as good as Angela, and the maid’s touch was quite meticulous and skilful.

‘Hand……’

I inadvertently gave a look at her hand.

‘Back then, Angela shook her hand.’

I gaped a little to observe the maid’s hand.

Her hands, neatly folded after being served, remained calm, let alone shaking.

I turned my gaze and laughed back.

The memory that had just flashed into my head and disappeared but is embarrassed to
think of itself.

‘I can’t believe she’s got on probation because her hands tremble.’

What did he imagine?

Soon I left the room and headed for the dining room.

It was dinner, and the smell of savoury already stimulated my nose from the way down
the stairs.

‘Bessie must have had a hard time.’

Alex, too. No, it seems that Alex went to help somehow and did the opposite.

‘Dinner… They’ve prepared everything, so let’s eat a lot today.’

Yesterday, I refused because I didn’t even have enough energy to digest, but today, I
thought a big dinner wouldn’t be bad.

The chef’s skill has been verified.

‘Okay, let’s eat. Eat well and get energy.’

The ghost who died after eating was said to have a beautiful appearance.

Of course, I never planned to die right now.

But to my shame, I couldn’t enjoy a lavish and elaborate dinner at the dining room
today.

I haven’t been able to take a good rest while I’m away, nor have I asked Lucas about
Angela’s probation.

The chef who tried to hide the food with strong spices was caught.

“Argh!”

Bessie screamed.

She quickly covered my eyes, but it was after I already saw the chef go over with a
bloody nose.

I hardened holding Ash’s wrist.

‘What is this?’

I wondered what was going on.

When I arrived at the restaurant, the smell of the food became stronger, and I suddenly
felt hungry, so I was about to taste the soup that was nearby.

‘Only a few dishes smell stronger than before.’

Ash suddenly covered my wrist and blocked my movement.

Then he looked straight at the chef who was serving the dish and asked like that.

‘What did you mix?’

Chapter 48

Since then, there has been no such thing as chaos.

The chef dropped the dish that he was holding, and Lucas, who immediately rose from
his seat, overpowered his opponent and threatened him.

‘You son of a bitch! Can’t you straighten it out right now? Whose orders did you take to
do this? The Marquis? or The Count?’

However, neither the purpose of the chef nor the background has been revealed.

Before that, he bit the poison he had hidden in his mouth and killed himself.

Of course, the atmosphere subsided in an instant.

“I’m so sorry. I don’t think the chef……. I don’t have a word to say.”

Where we dug up dinner and moved, Lucas couldn’t keep his head up.

My condition at this time was a little dazed and blank.

‘What day is it today?’

I thought about it by itself.

In retrospect, the whole day was not smooth.

When I woke up from a nightmare, I went out to the garden to meet a snake, and when
you went out, I got chased by a strange group.

Even all of that was not enough, and now what happened in the dining room was…….

‘What day is it today?’

Is it Friday the 13th?

“I’m going to interrogate all the employees of the mansion right now and find out more in
case.”

“……..”

“And for safety tonight, I would like to ask you for your understanding, as we would like
to place a guard for Your Excellency and the Princess.”

My heartbeat was faster than usual.

Maybe it’s because I saw a person suddenly die.

In the midst of Ari’s death and saving her, I thought I had become quite insensitive to
seeing other people’s deaths, but I guess that wasn’t necessarily the case either.

“There was a bad thing that happened. You’ll have a hard time falling asleep, my lady.”

Even when it was time to go to bed, the heartbeat did not become completely calm.

Knowing my condition, the maid brought me a cup of tea before I could ask.

“It’s an effective way to sleep. It’s not hot, so drink lightly and sleep tight.”

I thanked her and received a cup of tea.

The maid watched me take the glass to my mouth for a while, soon left the room.

It’s been a hectic, gruesome day.

I closed my eyes. Then came the deep night.

***

The woman checked the time.

‘It’s Dawn.’

The mansion was desolate. The corridor, enveloped in pitch-dark darkness, did not
shed a shadow of a rat, let alone a man.

The woman stood still for a moment in the quiet hallway.

Even a trained woman needed some time to fully adjust her eyes to the darkness.

After a while, the woman moved.

It was a very cautious step. Her footsteps could not be heard even in a quiet town
where no other noise existed.

Soon a woman stopped walking in front of a room.

The eyes of the armed guard and the woman, who were guarding the door with a sword
in her tight armour, met.

“……”

After a brief exchange of glances, the guard opened the door.

The woman’s goal was simple.

Now in this room, on the inside bed, a woman who will drink her tea and sleep in secret.

‘Be clear. The princess is a hostage. There’s no point in taking her dead body as a
hostage. Make sure you bring her back alive.’

The woman, who recalled the order again, stepped calmly.

The opponent can’t be awake because she gave her a strong tea, but she also
prepared a handkerchief with a paralytic poison in case her opponent wakes up on the
way and resists.

The woman approached the bed secretly.

Then she reached out her hand carefully.

The woman was in no hurry. Slowly, calmly.

Holding a handkerchief, on the other hand, the target removed a blanket that was
covered to the tip of the opponent’s head.

“……”

‘Noone?’

The bed was empty. While the woman was embarrassed by an unexpected situation,
the whole room brightened up.
A bright light, adapted to the dark, invaded at once. The woman frowned.

The next moment the cold metal felt on the nape of her neck.

“Don’t move.”

“……”

“I’d like to remind you in advance that the rebellion has become in vain. Oh, and what
else was I going to say?”

“……”

“Right. Surprise!”

She managed to turn her head slowly so as not to get cut on the neck.

The woman’s eyes glared.

><><><><><><

What should I call this situation with?

The scene of the crime? Hidden camera? 24 hours of the on-site arrest?

‘I’d like the last one, it’s the better one.’

After worrying about the useless naming, I escaped from the hidden hall.

Sir Davery, who faithfully recited the “surprise” line I taught him, was seen putting a
sword on the neck of his opponent.

I checked the face of a restricted opponent.

I sighed a little

“Somehow it was suspicious!”

It was the same maid who served my clothes today.

Yeah, I was suspicious already. I didn’t feel good.

It wasn’t because I was sensitive. It wasn’t like the alertness was working too hard.

As he tried to rub his arm as if he had goosebumps when his gut hit him, Sir Davery
took off the helmet that was covering his face with the other hand without the sword.
“Whoa, I can’t believe I’m wearing this thing.”

“No, sir, why isn’t the knight wearing an armour?”

“Have you seen me usually use this face-covering helmet?”

“……so you’ve never seen it before?”

“I don’t usually use this shape. Still, I don’t know if I’m going to go out to the pouring rain
of arrows.”

“Aha. But why don’t you use it? Because it’s stuffy?”

“Because it’s not my cup of tea.”

“What the….”

The maid, who was staring blankly at me and Sir Davery, who were exchanging
unsavoury conversations, soon opened her mouth.

“How can you……”

For the first time, a clear feeling of embarrassment came to her face, which had been
expressionless all through my memory.

It was amazing to see her inner thoughts show so blatantly after looking at her lethargic
stiff figure as if she were a wall.

I was kind enough to think about what to say about this situation, and then I opened my
mouth.

“I’ll tell you this first. I didn’t drink your tea. Not a drop.”

“But I’m sure I saw you drinking…”

“I pretended to drink.”

It was an easy act to put a glass in your mouth and pass it on without actually drinking
it.

In my previous life, I used to be asked to drink a lot as a freshman.

Thanks to it, I was famous for my titled ‘unreduced glass’.

“And the guard at the door changed it more in the middle of the way, and the real one
must be sleeping somewhere by now?”

Since he drank tea instead of me.

Sir Davery was beating and overpowered him, and I personally put it into his mouth.

He slept well as soon as he drank, showing how strong the tea was. I thought he was
dead at first because his head fell right off.

“……It can’t be.”

“Well, it can.”

The maid could not hide her shaking eyes.

I looked into her eyes and thought of hours ago.

><><><><><><><

“I’ll tell you in advance this time.”

I was on my way back to my room after that happened at the dining room.

Sir Davery, who was escorting me, suddenly said that.

I was still a little dazed back then, so I didn’t think much. I just thought that I should go
to my room and check the calendar to see if today was really Friday the 13th.

Then, when I heard his following words, I almost had a heart attack on the spot.

“There will be an attempt to kidnap you at night, my lady.”

“Cough, what?”

His tone was too serious for it to be playful.

Moreover, a person died a little while ago.

In many ways, it was not the time for jokes to come out.

I quickly checked that there was no one near me and asked with a low voice.

“…… tonight?”

“Yes.”
“Who the hell? Do you know who did this?”

“It’s Viscount Lucas Biffren.”

There was a hint of hesitation, but the answer itself flowed smoothly.

The hesitation seemed less certain, but rather than worried, I was more surprised.

I was really surprised.

Who?

‘Lucas is trying to kidnap me?’

Lucas, who just apologized again and again for the accident in the dining room, and
said he’d set up a guard tonight because it’s dangerous.

‘So that’s all the thing he did was acting?’

It was an absurdly embarrassing story, but separately there was no doubt about what
Sir Davery had said.

Sir Davery, as I know him, was not such a rash or frivolous figure.

That wouldn’t be just a guess. As far as I can tell, it would mean that he has already
caught the circumstance or evidence for that.

I quickly accepted the new fact that Lucas is a bastard, compared to being surprised.

And then there was something glittered like lightning.

“Wait a minute, does that mean that all the things that happened when we were out
today were his doing? Did Lucas ask the group to do the job?”

“…….yes.”

It was amazing.

Indeed, he’s so shameless.

So that’s why he shivered in the carriage? What, strengthen the security forces and take
them in?

‘The thickness of his face……’

My tongue caught me in doubt.

‘But why is he trying to kidnap me?’

Lucas. What the hell is the benefit of kidnapping me?

Furthermore, if I disappear from the mansion, he will naturally be unable to avoid doubt
or responsibility.

I thought that far and then suddenly stopped thinking.

The moment I thought about the benefit of kidnapping me, a very common picture that
has been used in so many stories came to my mind.

Maybe even cliché.

“Ash is his purpose. I’m the hostage.”

“You don’t have to worry. Whatever you’re worried about won’t happen.”

As if to reassure me that I had stopped in the hallway like a stone, Sir Davery spoke.

But instead of worrying, I was doubting Lucas’s mental state.

‘IS he really crazy?’

Is he out of his mind, that Lucas Biffren?

Who is he after?

Was he even tired of his life that he wanted to use someone else’s hand to end his life
quickly and easily?
Chapter 49

No matter how much I think about it, if what he’s going to do against Ash was a decision
that he could make with a healthy head, the for sure his purpose is suicide.

There was no way to stop the horror of the fact that the person I had talked to
yesterday, and just a little while ago, was pretending to be sane on the outside but
turned out to be a madman.

“Maybe he doesn’t have a head…… maybe his head is actually a moustache.”

“Pardon?”

“No, nothing.”

I shook my head and looked ahead. While having this conversation, I realized that my
room was just in the corner. I asked Sir Davery.

So, what should I do now?

><><><><><

The low groan of the maid awoke me from the thought.

Sir Davery’s sword, which had been in close contact with her skin, was poking into her
skin.

“There’s one thing I don’t understand.”

Sir Davery spoke calmly.

“I knew earlier that Biffren himself was secretly accumulating wealth by selling
hallucinogens. I knew it was a hallucinogen today, but anyway.”

What? A hallucinogen?

This is the first time I’ve heard about it. I looked at him in amazement, and he talked.
“But it’s not enough reason for him to plan all of this against His Excellency.”

That’s true.

A hallucinogen is a drug.

It’s embarrassing to say it, but though the use and transaction are strictly illegal, it
wasn’t a serious crime.

At least not a death penalty.

But if he fails to aim for Ash, he will die unconditionally.

It isn’t worth it, does it?

‘Would he have thought he was going to succeed?’

No, no matter how much he did, he won’t succeed.

“What’s the real purpose? What is he aiming for?”

“…….”

“Well, you don’t have to answer.”

“What? Wait a minute.”

Just wait a minute. I’m not very good with that. I’m gonna have to get an answer from
her. I just got really curious.

Sir Davery looked back at me and opened his mouth, but rather to protest, he came up
with an answer instead.

“I was guessing anyway.”

“What is it?”

“If he’s willing to risk doing this if he’s confident that he’s going to die the moment he
gets caught–

“……”
“If that’s the case, would it be treason?”

Oh God, treason?

I opened my eyes to a word heavier than I thought.

And I wasn’t the only one who was agitated.

I saw the maid’s dark brown eyes shaking harder than before.

“The plan seems rough. He didn’t seem to have the guts to plan his own rebellion, so he
might have helped rebel groups with funds raised from the sale of hallucinogens.”

“You talk gibberish.”

The maid belatedly denied Sir Davery’s words.

But in my ears it sounded she somehow admitted it to be true.

Sir Davery nodded lucidly as if I wasn’t the only one feeling it.

“Thank you for your confirmation.”

“That bullshit! It’s all just your speculations.”

“What does that matter in this situation, whether it’s speculation or not? Now that it’s like
this, The Viscount and even you will be dead.”

Whatever the way, they’re going to die. Sir Davery told the truth in a nonchalant
manner. Well, that’s not wrong. I could see that the maid knew it and just bit her lips
without saying anything else.

‘When I look at it again, I guess she’s not a maid.’

I stared at her face for the third time, including now. Just seeing that she’s on an
important mission to kidnap me, to make sure things are going to succeed.

In addition, there were many things she knew. It was particularly decisive proof that she
responded to the word treason.

Just thinking about it, I don’t think anyone would know about that.

‘This maid status is the head of the house, but……… she actually a traitor?’

Since Lucas supported such a group with money, so it might be possible.

I suddenly opened my mouth when I thought of it. It’s not very important, but I was
wondering inside.

“Excuse me, I have a question. The dead chief, was he in your group too?”

“……..”

“Before you kidnap me, he tried to give Ash poison or whatever, but he failed so you
silenced him, is that right?”

“……..”

“I see, your group is so cruel.”

I thought while talking to my unanswered opponent alone.

Maybe there’s another answer to it. But since she’s only silent, I thought that’s the right
answer.

It was when I was thinking about that. There was a commotion outside.

It seemed to be the noise coming from upstairs.

‘Ash!’

Ash’s bedroom is just upstairs.

A brief scream came from the maid as I turned my eyes toward the door.

“I hope you have a good night’s sleep now.”

Sir Davery had knocked his opponent out. But rather than thinking about that, I urged
him…

“Sir, don’t you think you should go and help?”

“Who?”

“I’m talking about Ash.”

Sir Davery seemed to be silent for a moment at my words and asked the same
question.

“Who?”
“Oh, you know he’s hurt!”

It was not long after I came into the room that Lucas, who I thought was out of his mind,
realized not only that he was actually out of his mind, but that he was also cheesy.

Come to think of it, Ash is injured.

He was not in his usual physical condition. If he’s fine, he’ll never be able to get hurt.
But now he’s hurt.

That cheesy, petty, dirty moustache.

“Well, for His Excellency, that’s……”

“Should I go then?”

When I rushed to the door, Sir Davery followed me as if he had no choice.

“Let’s go out together first.”

“Lady!”

And as soon as I opened the door, a welcome voice called me from the hallway.

“Bessie, Alex!”

“Lady, are you all right?”

“I’m fine. What about you two? Are you okay?”

“Sure. I was hiding, but he wasn’t interested in us.”

The hallway was bright. Bessie and Alex seemed to light the fire.

I hugged two people who were safe for now.

Then I heard footsteps on the stairs in the middle of the hallway.

I looked back in suspense and immediately burst into exclamations.

“Ash!”

The lights on the side of the stairs were dark, so I couldn’t see the face in detail, but the
silhouette that caught my eye was certainly Ash.
And Ash, who was about to step out of the way, reached out to the bright spot and
stopped me from coming near.

“……Ash?”

“It’ll smell like blood.”

When I heard it and looked at him, Ash was all covered with blood.

There was no part of the clothes he was wearing that was not stained with blood.

Ash’s words continued, making me so surprised and hardened from fingertips.

“I tried not to get it splashed, but there were more than I thought. I’m sorry, noonim.”

……is it worth an apology?

It turned out that a drop of blood fell from the tip of the sword, which Ash held in his right
hand.

A sigh of relief came through.

‘It’s all someone else’s blood.’

Ash’s seven-pack of blood was creepy at first glance, but it was a relief that all of them
were blood from others.

“You’re not hurt, are you?”

“Of course.”

“Look at that, my lady.”

Sir Davery interrupted as if he had waited.

“We didn’t even have time to go help.”

“……well, I guess that’s true.”

That’s true.

It was time to nod my head at his words. At the moment a startled voice rang from the
other side.

“Oh, my…….!”
Somehow, it sounded like I knew who it was.

“No way!”

Lucas, of course.

Rather than being kidnapped, Lucas stood on the other side of the corridor and stared
alternately at Ash, who was also very free of movement, with blood all over his body,
but still alive, as if he were a ghost.

Then he soon bit his lips with a murmur.

There was something new about his expression of dismay.

I knew in advance that Lucas was behind the whole commotion and that he was a bad
guy, but it felt another way to actually check it out.

Is this why?

The moustache that I thought resembled PringXs, a friend of growing children, looked
like a symbol of a mean villain.

“It’s unfortunate Viscount, you must have high expectations.”

“……did you know all about it?”

“It’s even more amazing that you thought that I didn’t know.”

“How! How did you know?”

Ash didn’t answer back. Instead, he moved his steps.

Although he was closer to me, Lucas reflexively stepped back in a flinch.

Sir Davery spoke on behalf of Ash, who seemed to have no intention of answering his
opponent’s questions in a kind manner.

“I’ll let you know as a gift to the underworld world.”

But it was a rather poor answer.

“It was so clumsy and sloppy that it was too obvious. End.”

“Hiiikkk!”
Um…

‘I felt a little pity for him.’

The moment I felt sympathy for Lucas who was obviously a villain, he suddenly
changed his attitude and muttered.

“Hah, yes. No matter how you knew it, what’s the use of it now? It’s been like this
anyway.”

“You’re quick on giving up. No fun.”

“Hah, give up?”

Lucas snorted.

I wondered what that confident snort was in this situation where it was clear that his
plan ruined, but Lucas soon answered my curiosity.

“You don’t think this is all I’ve prepared, do you?”

‘What?’

“I wanted to quietly solve it in the form of less blood, but now I can’t help it.”

It was as if something great had been hidden.

Thanks to it, I was a little nervous. Unconsciously, I strolled close to Ash.

Lucas gave a shout.

“Come out! The hostages or whatever is it now done, come out and wipe them all out!”

I passed the gulp and stiffened a little.

But nothing happened even if I waited.

Really, nothing happened.

Chapter 50

“Get out!”

“…….”

“Come on out! What are you doing? Get out here right now!”

Lucas’s fruitless empty cry repeated.

There was an echo of his voice in the hallway.

As the tension faded and was filled with questions instead, a different voice soon broke
in.

“Excuse me, Viscount.”

When I looked back, Sir Davery had an unbearable face…

“It’s sad, but no matter how much you call, they won’t come. No, they couldn’t come.
The people you’ve been waiting for.”

“What….?”

“Well, I don’t know if you have the skill to call people from the underworld though.”

What he meant was clear…

Lucas opened his eyes.

As if he’s a really good person, kind words followed.

“Because this is not all of the people that can be seen here.”

Only after hearing that did I think of one obvious thing that I had forgotten for a moment.
That moustache villain in front of me is actually an extra.

The real villain was Ash.

‘The Dark Guy.’

If they were spread all over the empire, they would have been here in the territory. Or
nearby. Isn’t it too easy to organize a group of power so quietly without anyone
knowing?

Lucas, who had no way of knowing the fact, shook his head and denied the situation.

“Don’t be ridiculous, it can’t be! You don’t know what kind of people they are! I didn’t
hear that the troops in the capital mansion had moved. The troops here…….”

“It’s a dangerous idea to think that you know everything.”

Sir Davery, who said so, pulled back the sword from his waist.

“I think I’ve been kind enough, and now, would you like to meet them in the underworld
to hear the details in person?”

Lucas turned pale.

No matter who heard it, it was a death sentence.

‘Byebye.’

I said good-bye to my opponent in advance.

We see each other’s faces once every few years, so we weren’t really close, but it’s still
the last greetings.

‘I hope you will not be born a villain in your next life, or even you will be born as a villain,
I hope you will be a sane villain who won’t be planned to commit suicide.’

In the meantime, Lucas’ back, who had retreated behind the stumbling movement,
touched the wall.

“Oh, my God, it can’t be…….. no way.”

Being driven into a corner, he was like a rat at a dead end. And, as is the case with the
villain who has nowhere to retreat, Lucas suddenly began to speak unquestioned words
at this moment.

“I……I just did what I had to do. I did what I deserved!”

Sir Davery didn’t slow down.

He seems to have no intention of listening kindly to the villain’s last words.

Lucas’s words quickened.

“You know why I did this? Because I had to correct what was wrong. I did it because no
one did it. A rotten country, a world-eating absurdity…….”

“I’m not curious about it, Viscount. Save it and meet your friend in the other world and
talk about it.”

He’s too cold. But I have the same opinion as him.

But it was then. There was nothing else to do, so Lucas’ expression, which he was
observing as if he was watching, suddenly changed.

‘Huh?’

It was when I thought that the distorted day had become strangely bright.

“Angela! Now!”

‘Angela?’

I looked back unconsciously at the familiar name.

A small figure stood facing this side of the hallway, where the lights were dimmed and
her figures looked blurred.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

It wasn’t until a small sob came out that I knew there was something in her hand.

‘An arrow?’

“I’m so sorry.”

At first glance, I felt like Angela was crying. However, I could not confirm in detail why.
Because Angela threw the arrow at me before that.

The scene flowed very slowly.

As soon as Ash realized that the arrow was pointing at me, he immediately grabbed me
and tried to pull me in. But I was standing on the left side of Ash. The injured left arm
may not have moved at his will. It seemed to me that Ash, who seemed to be hesitating,
soon moved his whole body without time to think.

Time seemed to have stopped for a moment.

“Ahhhh!”

Bessie screamed in the hallway.

I came to my senses by her scream. As the time stopped, a different scene came into
my eyes.

The smell of blood struck into my nose. It was not known whether it was originally blood
that was overwriting his body before, or it’s really his blood.

“Ha, ha! Good job. Well done, Angela! I thought if I aimed at the Princess, it would hit
you instead! I was right.”

Lucas burst into laughter with joy.

“Your Excellency!”

I stared at Ash, which stood in my body as if stiffened and wrapped around me. There
was an arrow on his right shoulder. Even though I was looking at it with my eyes, it
didn’t seem real.

“What do you say, Duke? It’s not just an arrow. The arrow was covered by a special
poison for the monstrous like you. Can you tell me your impressions?”

It felt like something was blocking the inside of my neck. Even the screams did not
come out immediately.

“That son of a bitch……!”

“Angela! What are you doing? Come on. The rest of them are in turn, Kerhyuk!”

“Everything you do is stupid and sloppy.”

His breathing was harsh, but his pronunciation was clear.

Lucas, who was hit exactly by the sword thrown by Ash, falls back, leaving only his
death throes.

Ash made a mockery of his falling opponent.

“If you knew I was a monster, you should’ve prepared something stronger.”

“Your Excellency! Are you alright……”

But after spitting out the words, Ash also fell down.

I shouted a scream only then.

“Ash!”

***

I don’t know how things went by.

I sat idly by the bedside.

A doctor’s voice was heard.

“You don’t have to worry too much.”

He was a prominent doctor who came down from the capital, not the doctor from the
mansion here.

He said Ash called him immediately to treat a potential addict after he learned of the
existence of the hallucinogenic drug.

He arrived in the territory at sunset and was rushed to the mansion as soon as Ash was
hurt.

“Fortunately, the treatment was quick. He was bleeding less. Even if you’re away now,
he’ll get up in no time if he finds his strength.”

Ash closed his eyes and lay in bed with no movement.

Instead, a white bandage was wrapped around the right shoulder on the upper body
without a stitch.

I managed to open my mouth.

“The poison…”
“Yes?”

“He said there was poison. It’s not a common poison.”

“If you’re talking about what was buried in the arrow, that’s fine. I’m careful to say this as
a doctor, but His Excellency has a very different constitution from average people.”

The doctor, who glanced to the affected area after the treatment, continued.

“You don’t have to worry about it because the recovery level of the body is quite high.”

It was followed by a soft word that said, “So you can relax.”

This was the third time I’ve heard this.

I closed and opened my eyes.

I purposely closed and opened my eyelids slowly, but nothing happened in the
meantime, such Ash’s awakening.

“……Thank you.”

“No, it’s nothing.”

I knew that I was the reason why the doctor, who was allowed to leave the place, kept
watching and repeated the same words.

I felt grateful for his consideration.

But apart from it, I couldn’t really put down my uneasiness or relax my mind as he said,
no matter how reassuring he was.

I clenched my fists above my knees for nothing.

‘Is this what he felt at that time?’

Is this what Ash felt?

When I jumped in to save Ari and nearly drowned in a pond.

On the contrary, Ash stayed beside me lying unconscious all night.

‘I did a mistake.’

At that time, I did something really bad.

I was wrong. Really.

With my mouth shut, I stared at Ash’s eyelids which were closed and not moving.

“Lady.”

Then I heard a knock. Sir Davery, who knocked on the open door, stepped inside.

“We have sent a message to the Emperor. It’ll be there before dawn, they’ll send
someone to the territory in the afternoon.”

I just nodded at his news.

Lucas is dead.

He was struck by a sword thrown by Ash and died on the spot.

But the moment the charges of treason became clear, Lucas dared not be free even in
his death.

The Imperial Court would like to transport bodies.

And there were a few additional sinners left. Those who have been involved in what
Lucas has done, but who are still alive and not dead.

‘Angela.’

Angela was immediately caught after Lucas had become like that.

As if she had no intention of running away, she did not disobey and remained obedient.

Angela had been seriously addicted to hallucinogens.

According to the doctor’s advice, Lucas said that the hallucinogen he had been secretly
selling is an unusually strong type among these drugs.

In particular, withdrawal symptoms are severe, and if you stop taking it suddenly while
you are deeply addicted, it could lead to death in severe cases.

The hand tremor I saw was an early symptom of withdrawal symptoms.

‘Maybe she was trying to disobey Lucas’

So if that’s why she didn’t get the hallucinogens in time and showed symptoms. But it
must have been hard to bear. It was hard to imagine what the pain would be like if it
was serious. Angela decided to hand over her personal information to the palace as a
sinner.

It wasn’t that I didn’t feel compassion for her situation, but the crime she had already
committed was too great for me to forgive her.

Actually, I didn’t feel confident if I could forgive her.

I threw away the hairpin.

It was bitter, but that was all.

And that maid who took on the role of kidnapping me but failed, which Sir Davery left on
when she fainted.

As you might have guessed, she was a member of a group that was really trying to do
treason.

In the process of questioning her, there was quite a long story about why she had no
choice but to plot treason, but they didn’t want to know about that so they didn’t listen to
her.
Chapter 51

I wondered what I would do with it, and I couldn’t remember it and engrave it on the
tombstone later on. Because it was the current national law that a traitor could not make
a grave.

‘Oh, and…..’

Apart from him, there were a few things that I didn’t know.

‘Viscount Biffren has been suspicious for quite some time.’

‘How come?’

‘Cause the documents were so clean.’

‘If it’s a document……’

‘You know permanent financial documents. There wasn’t a single leak.’

‘Isn’t that good thing?’

‘It was a problem because it didn’t look like that.’

‘…….’

‘Well, I said it was made, but in more detail, I would say it is contemplative. Anyway, I
thought he was a guy who wouldn’t want money, but I thought it was weird because
there was no sign of touching money at all. Of course, His Excellency also thought the
same.’

‘……’

‘So while I was on the territory the other day, I was out on a separate mission. If the
Viscount didn’t touch the budget, I’m sure he’s filling his own pockets with other routes,
so I went to check it out.’
Then he said he was able to get the big picture. The fact that the Viscount is selling
something through illegal routes, and that a certain amount of the money he earned is
flowing somewhere.

‘It was just a guess at the time that he was helping a rebel group, but today we
confirmed it with a raid.”

‘……’

‘And, thanks to the snake, I was convinced that what he was selling was a
hallucinogen.’

‘Snakes?’

‘The snake you saw in the garden. I found out in the morning that the snake was
completely ingrained by hallucinogenic ingredients.’

At first, he said he didn’t know that the snake was in that condition. But one of the
servants of the mansion was caught trying to steal the snake’s body away from the
other eyes, and that made him suspicious.

‘Maybe it was to protect the hallucinogen-making field from animals.’

The trivial question of the snake, who had been in the garden, was solved like this.

‘It was half-anticipated that there will be a heavy penalty since the Viscount exposed it ’

‘……I see.’

The Imperial Court decided to mobilize people to find fields on the site of the mansion
and discard them at dawn.

In the nearby area where the hallucinogens were distributed, the existence and
symptoms of the hallucinogens and how to decipher them were thoroughly informed in
letters.

One thing to point out here is the fact that Lucas sold hallucinogens only to the
surrounding area except for the territory here.

Is it because he thinks he is a permanent resident or because he believes that the risk

of being caught will increase if he releases it within the territory?

There was no way to know.

For a while, anyway, these local doctors were going to be busy.

“…….”

I took off my glances for a very short time that I had been holding on to Ash.

“Sir, do you have anything to say?”

After telling the news that a man was coming from the Imperial City, Sir Davery was not
leaving the room and was still hanging around as if he had something to do.

I gave him an eye, and his words fell.

“Why don’t you get some sleep?”

“Are you talking to me?”

“It’ll be bright in a little while. You must be tired because you’ve been awake all day.”

“You didn’t sleep at all too, Sir.”

Why did he ask me to sleep when he also didn’t sleep?

Moreover, I sat still and he ran around, but even if I was tired, he would be more tired.

“Go to bed first, Sir.”

“I’m sorry, my lady, but if you put your physical strength on the same line as me, I’m in
trouble.”

“…….”

He’s right, but…

It was then. The doctor, who wanted to watch me and Sir Davery talk quietly, suddenly
got lucky.

“It’s a little sudden, but Princess.”

“What?”

“You haven’t slept yet.”

“Yes, but what about that?”

“So, did you have any nightmares the last time you fell asleep?”

For a sudden remark, I took a shot at the facts.

But it was a question of unknown intent, so instead of affirming, I asked back.

“Why is that?”

“I think the princess is suspected of early addiction to hallucinogens.”

“……me?”

It was unexpected. Embarrassed, I even pulled up my finger and pointed at myself.

There’s a reason. No symptoms have already been found in Bessie, Alex and Sir
Davery, who finished the examination ahead of me.

Because what I ate and drank is the same as what they ate and drank, so even if I were
addicted, they must be addicted also.

“No way.”

But unlike me, sceptically, Sir Davery seemed to have something to point at.

“Sir?”

Changing his complexion, he soon muttered as if he were sighing.

“Until this son of a bitch dies.”

“…….?”

“My lady, do you remember the first day you came to the estate?”

“Of course, it was only yesterday.”

“Later that day, he called you up.”

“I did, but…..no, how could you?”

Sir Davery, with both hands raised, explained it.

“It was my duty to keep my eye on you for a second, just in case of an unexpected
situation.”
“You’re telling me you’ve been hiding and seen it secretly?”

Is this man a knight or a ninja?

Sir Davery continued his words in a bad mood.

“Anyway, didn’t you drink anything back then? Whatever the Viscount give you,”

“That’s…”

I did drink. I was going to decline a drink, but he just recommended it again and again
so I drank it.

“So that’s….?”

“It must be. The Viscount, I heard that the man used to drink hallucinogens like water.”

‘I was dumbfounded. What the hell? If you’re going to drink it, just drink it on your own.’

I frowned and the doctor’s words reassured me.

“Fortunately, it seems like you’re only consumed it a little. The estimated level of
addiction is not severe. At this rate, even if you don’t take an antidote, the hallucinogens
will naturally disappear in a few days.”

“Oh, really?”

So I don’t have to get the antidote…..

“But for a few days, you may have nightmares similar to the early ones-”

“Give me the antidote, please.”

I cut off the doctor’s words and asked urgently.

Subsequently, a thought has flashed.

‘That means all the nightmares I had were due to hallucinogens.’

The vivid dream that Ash used to strangle me.

‘That Lucas. That Lucas has died, but I want to revive him and kill him again.’

The doctor nodded.

“Okay. I’ll get it right away. Oh, by the way, princess.”

“…….?”

“I don’t know what the nightmare was like, but if you fall asleep tonight, you might have
the opposite dream than before.”

The opposite dream?

Contrary to nightmares, it means a good dream, but I couldn’t understand it, so I looked
at him gently and the explanation followed.

“There is something unique about this hallucinogen component. In the early stages of
intake, the user alternates with the opposite dream.”

“If the opposite is true…”

“One is the most feared, the other is the most desired.”

“…….”

“It touches two poles deep inside a person. Then, as the addiction grows, the latter
becomes more frequent, and from some point on, the latter is always seen. Not in a
dream, but in a sober mind.”

I blinked my eyes. The following words followed.

“I personally think this is the scariest thing about this hallucinogen. It’s also a clever
part. Because of this, it seems that people who take them are hardly able to stop taking
them even if they are not addicted.”

After he explained it, the doctor raised up. His cool face seemed belatedly thinking that I
don’t need the antidote at all.

“I’ll be right back if you wait for a moment. Even if you take the antidote, you can dream
until today, but you don’t have to worry about it tomorrow.”

Soon the doctor left the room.

The antidote seemed to need a separate preparation, so he left with Sir Davery to help
him with the preparations.

I silently recited what the doctor had said while waiting for him to return with the
antidote.
‘What I desired.’

I could understand the doctor’s personal opinion. As he said, there was no other way
but to describe this hallucination as spiritual.

Showing what you fear the most and then what you desired.

This means using the basic and weak feeling of fear to break down a person’s mind,
and then digging into the broken crevice and seducing the target with the opposite bait
of sweetness.

‘It’s strategic, too.’

On the subject of hallucination, ah really.

‘You’ve sold me some nasty stuff, Lucas.’

He sold something like that.

I put my elbows on the nearby table and put my chin on it. I took Ash’s figures back to
my eyes, lying unconscious on the bed.

‘What I desired.’

The deepest part of me is what I want the most.

‘What’s that?’

After all, what I desired the most is surviving, right?

The most fearful thing was to die at the hands of Ash.

I thought I could imagine how my dream of hallucinogens worked.

Maybe it will show me how I live and eat well without any worries, is it?

Or a virtual parallel world where I was born as Ash’s real sister in the first place.

I was curious at first, but I didn’t mean to go to sleep to confirm it.

It’s just a probability that I’ll have a good dream this time.

What if I’m unlucky and have another nightmare?’

No way. Never. It is an unconditional specification.

‘Let’s not sleep tonight.’

I’ll just stay awake. I wasn’t going to sleep until Ash was conscious anyway.

After taking the hallucinogens, I’ll stay up and endure until tomorrow.

I thought so and kept my eye on Ash.

I flinched, I came to my senses.

‘Ash?’

I could see a familiar and very welcome face in front of me.

Ash was staring at me right in front of me.

Did he wake up?

As soon as I was about to say so, I felt something strange.

Ash was dressed. I’m sure he wasn’t wearing anything at all. And somehow I couldn’t
see the bandage on his left arm.

As soon as I recognized it, there was a sense of incompatibility in the place.

‘This is……’

It’s not a bedroom in the mansion on the territory. This layout and landscape,
apparently, were Ash’s rooms in the capital’s Dukedom.

‘No, why here?’

I immediately understand the situation.

‘It’s a dream.’
Chapter 52

Aside from the question of why the place is here, it was difficult to believe that it was
unreasonable in many ways, so it must be a dream now.

‘I wasn’t going to sleep, but…..’

Did I doze off without realizing it?

Ha, you damned hallucinogen. It’s like a ghost.

It’s too late to blame. Seeing that nothing changes even if I realize it’s a dream, it seems
that I can’t help it, as I did last time.

“Noonim.”

Then Ash called me. The calm voice shook my shoulders.

Is it a nightmare?

I didn’t know yet. However, at first glance, the composition and flow similar to that of the
time caused my heart to rattle.

‘Please.’

I wasn’t confident of seeing Ash’s gaze again.

As in my last dream, I only checked with my side eyes that Ash was reaching for me,
and soon closed my eyes.

Ash’s touch, which brushed my cheek, slowly moved to my neck.

The feeling was real. The body shrunk at the last memories as if it were carved on the
body.

But the next one was a little different from what I remember.
Instead of strangling me, Ash’s hands lightly wrapped around the whole side of my
neck.

I could be intuitively sure.

It’s different.

Not this one. It was a different dream than then.

I hold my breath.

The next moment, a very soft touch touched my lips.

>.< >.< >.< >.< >.< >.< >.<

“………”

I pulled up a creaking body from the table where I was lying on my stomach.

The day dawned.

A bright light was seeping through the curtains to announce that it’s already morning.

At that time Ash’s eyes, which had been tightly closed, were flinching.

Then, as the eyelids slowly curled up, the golden pupils were fully revealed.

“……Noonim?”

A hoarse voice spread through the air.

The sunlight intruding into the room shone in Ash’s face. The detailed curvatures like
elaborate sculptures were embroidered as if the light illuminates them.

The eyes met.

‘It doesn’t make sense.’

My heart throbbed.

‘It doesn’t make sense.’

Lies.

This was just a ridiculous feeling.

><><><><><><><><><><

Chapter 5. Harvest Festival

I pulled the line immediately to inform people that Ash had awakened.

I then left the room that soon was crowded with doctors.

I said I would leave the room for a while because it was crowded, but I was in a hurry as
if I were running away from the hallway.

I walked as far as my feet could reach, and it was a reception room inside the first floor.

I sat on any chair I could see, and then covered my face with both hands.

What is this?

My head was about to burst.

I couldn’t believe it.

In that dream, Ash to me–

“……crazy.”

A dream of kissing.

I lowered my head and hit my forehead on the table.

I lowered my hand, which was wrapped around my face, and touched my chest instead.

The heart throbbed loudly. It was crazy just to think back to my dream.

“…….”

I touched my lips and soon hit my forehead again on the table.

A painful groan came through my lips.

“That’s really crazy, Lydia….”

Why?

Why did I dream like that?

No, I actually knew the answer without asking.

The most desired things.

It was the dream that the hallucinogenic ingredient took out from the most desired
things that were hidden deep inside me.

I didn’t know what that meant.

I couldn’t help not knowing.

My heart is about to burst just by briefly reviving the scene I saw in my dream.

“………ha.”

I raise my head. I felt a tingling sensation on my forehead, which I received from the
table without mercy, but I didn’t care.

I felt indescribable.

It was just complicated, but on the one hand, it was daunting.

‘When was that?’

Since when have I been looking at Ash like that?

‘Although, I’ve been feeling attached to Ash for a long time.’

I cherish Ash.

I was worried when he got hurt, and I felt bad when I saw him overdoing himself.

I knew it was part of my affection.

……but I didn’t know that my affection was this kind of thing.

‘Am I crazy?’

I blocked my view with the back of my hand.

This is how it turned out, but it always like this.

I never thought of Ash as a family.

For as long as I remember, I have never considered myself as a family member even
though I had a mechanical perception of being a brother and sister on paper.

Why was it? Was it because I realized the secret of my birth before Ash was born?

‘Maybe……’

In fact, the biggest reason might have been the pessimistic illusion that I would be
abandoned as an adoptee because Ash, the real bloodline of the family, had been born.

Based on such anxiety, there was a part of me who inadvertently distinguished between
me and Ash’s origins, and I was constantly aware of the fact that I was a family only
outside and didn’t have a real relationship as a family by bloodline.

It’s like hoping for nothing and trying not to get hurt later.

As time went on, I found out that it was all my useless delusions, but it may have
already been a reality as if it became a habit to distinguish between Ash and my birth.

Maybe that’s why. Ash has always been a stranger to me.

I’ve never seen him as a brother.

Always, every moment.

“Ha….”

I didn’t recognize him as a family, but we lived like a family. Then, inevitably, bonds built
up.

This is the result.

I’m going crazy. So what the hell am I supposed to do with this?

I can’t even laugh.

I had to run away from Ash desperately. If I don’t run away, I’ll die in Ash’s hands.

In the meantime, I couldn’t truly know what to say about realizing this feeling.

‘Should I say I’m screwed?’

I’m surprised there was a way more damned.

How long have I been sitting so absent-mindedly in the parlour room with no one
around?

Suddenly the parlour-room door burst open and Bessie appeared.

Bessie welcomed me as soon as she found me.

“Lady, you were here!”

“…… did you look for me?”

“There’s a man from the Imperial Palace.”

“What?”

Already?

I heard from Sir Davery that a man would come from the Imperial Palace to take the
sinners.

But he said he wouldn’t be here until afternoon.

Even if he leaves early in the morning, he wouldn’t be arriving now, thinking about the
distances.

Bessie added an explanation to my expression of doubt.

“Well, only the person in charge came first. The wizard accompanied him, so he must
have used space-movement magic.”

“Really?”

‘Space-movement magic.’

As far as I know, the wizard who can use such real magical magic was a high-level
wizard that was hard to find in all of The Empire.

There was no possibility of a dead sinner fleeing, so I wondered why he came in such a
hurry.

‘And so are the living sinners.’

They’ve been tied up so tight.

‘Well, is it such an urgent matter?’

Well, treason is not something that can be taken lightly, either.

I pulled myself together and raised myself first.

“Where did you take him?”

I could know without hearing the explanation of why Bessie came looking for me.

If the person in charge is assigned to this issue, he must have a fair position in The
Imperial Palace.

In order to welcome such a person, it was a basic courtesy for Ash to go out in person.

But because Ash was injured and couldn’t move now, I’m the only one left.

“This way.”

As the mansion was quite large, there were several places to entertain guests on the
same first floor.

Bessie took me from among them to the parlour-room closest to the entrance.

And this “person in charge” was quite unexpected.

“Your Highness?”

“Princess, are you all right?”

I forgot to make courtesy and stared at my opponent with embarrassment.

In a limited indoor space called the parlour room, the Crown Prince radiating his
presence in all directions.

It was so noticeable that I couldn’t think that I was misseeing it.

The crown prince even stood up as soon as he saw me.

I was perplexed for a moment at the scene of my vision.

‘The person in charge, is it The Crown Prince?’

I imagined a suitable high-ranking position in the imperial palace, but I never thought the
Crown Prince would come in person.

I gave a courtesy belatedly and hurriedly.

“I greet The Little Sun of The Empire.”

“No need for greeting. More than that, I was surprised to hear that……..”

The Crown Prince, who shook his hands to dissuade me from bowing down, looked at
my whole body as if he was observing.

Soon, a more relaxed voice came out as if he was relieved.

“I’m glad you seem safe.”

“……thanks for your concern.”

Soon after, I sat face to face with the Crown Prince in the middle of the parlour room.

As I sat down, I glanced at The Crown Prince’s side, and I saw a person standing
silently.

‘The wizard who accompanied him?’

I guessed so because he was wearing a robe that came down to his ankle.

A neat brown robe without wrinkles felt like a symbol of a wizard.

What surprised me was that the wizard was a young woman.

I thought he might have come all the way here by using space-movement magic, so I
thought he might be an old man wizard.

‘I think she’s around my age……or the Ash peer?’

Contrary to my expectations, I was more surprised to see The Crown Prince appeared
here along with a young-woman wizard.

In many ways, it all breaks my expectations.

I turned my eyes to the Crown Prince and opened my mouth relatively calmly.

“I didn’t know you would come in person like this.”

“Really? But, I thought I couldn’t help it but come in person for this matter.”

“Oh, I’m not saying to think this matter lightly……”

“That’s not what I meant.”

‘Huh?’

When I looked at him, I wondered what he meant, then The Prince’s words continued.

“I felt like I wouldn’t be relieved if I didn’t check with my own eyes that the princess was
safe.”

“…….”

“That’s the only reason.”

Chapter 53

I blinked and then opened my eyes.

The prince was looking straight at me. As if the greenery had been transferred, my
image was transparently reflected in his blue-green eyes.

The next moment, a different sense of embarrassment came in.

‘Huh?’

My head moved on its own, so I gave out an interpretation of what I just heard.

“So, it’s because of me? He’s come down here in a hurry by using space-movement
magic simply because he’s worried about my health?’

“That………”

blink one’s eyes hard at the moment, not knowing what to say He spoke out.

“I’m glad to see you’re welcome…?”

For some reason, the end went up as if it were a question mark.

The crown prince grinned. I couldn’t immediately understand why he was laughing.

“I don’t mean to burden you. I just wanted to say that I did.”

“Oh, yes.”

I couldn’t find another suitable answer, so I nodded.

Then there was an awkward silence.

If I had a teacup, I would have grabbed it. The hand I put under the table crumbled
subtly because I couldn’t find a place to put them.
‘What is this?’

I felt confused.

‘This is a little….. isn’t it?’

I’m not mistaken, am I?

‘It’s kind of like that, right?’

There was a sense of something strange about the Crown Prince’s present attitude
toward me.

No, I’m not only ‘sensing’ it but he is openly and obviously strange toward me?

‘He came all the way down here because he wanted to make sure I was okay.’

Yeah, he’s too obvious about it. If it’s not about it then what?

If The Crown Prince had said such words to anyone without meaning or consciousness,
he would have been famous as Casanova in The  Empire.

‘But I’ve never heard such a rumour.’

The situation has been identified. It’s like that. I mean, well, it’s real like that.

‘Why?’

The embarrassment doubled.

Why did it happen? This could only have been a natural question.

The Crown Prince and I have only seen each other three times today.

Except for the fact that we have glanced at each other at the public meeting with several
people.

‘Even the first meeting was when it was spilt with the enchanted cloth.’

It was hard to find when the Crown Prince and I had a chance to sprout something like
that.
‘The effect of the enchanted cloth is still… No, that really wouldn’t be.’

My head is spinning.

That’s how I lost my words.

The Crown Prince opened his mouth with a bit of difficulty as to how he interpreted my
attitude.

“I didn’t want to make it uncomfortable. I think I shouldn’t have said that before. You
don’t have to keep it in mind.”

“Yes? Oh, no, it’s not like that.”

I shook my head first and then thought about what to do.

‘Let’s talk about something else.’

It’ll only deepen the awkwardness by keeping my mouth shut. Okay, let’s get out of this
difficult atmosphere for now.

‘I should shift the subject to treatment for the sinner.’

“The, the sinner…….”

It was only when I started my words, the parlour room door opened.

The door was behind me. I only knew it was open because of the noise, but I couldn’t
tell until I looked back.

‘Is it Bessie?’

I thought she brought the tea out.

However, it was so surmising that an unexpected word came out of The Crown Prince’s
mouth.

“The Duke?”

My shoulders are stiff.

A familiar voice rang in my ear.

The heart sank and then began to beat so fast.

“Why didn’t you call me when you got here, Your Highness?”

Suddenly, something seemed to have happened to my neck. I couldn’t look back at all.

I turned into a statue in my seat.

‘Why, why?’

Isn’t it time to relax yet?

I’m telling you the truth now, but in fact, I ran away from the room where Ash was
earlier.

I was running away.

The reason was simple. Because I wasn’t confident I’d see Ash with a straight face right
now.

With a completely different feeling than I did when I woke up from a nightmare earlier.

And it was the same now.

“I heard you were hurt. Is it okay for you to come out like this?”

“As you can see, not to the point where I couldn’t move.”

Ash’s voice gradually came in close range.

The sound of my beating heart was loud. If the distance is closer than a certain
distance, I think that the person next to me will hear it. The moment my thought reached
it, I sprang up.

“Princess?”

“Noonim.”

I did it without realizing it. I didn’t think about what to do next.

I stood up from my seat and contemplated a belated excuse.

“I’m not feeling well. Excuse me, but I’ll get up first.”

There is no better excuse than this. It was an act that couldn’t be said to be in line with
courtesy, but now I couldn’t care about it.
I said so and then hurried out of my seat, looking neither side.

I walked in a hurry as if I were catching something.

‘Crazy.’

My heart was about to burst.

‘Please, Lydia.’

The dream came back to my mind again and again.

The mere hearing of the voice brought all the senses back unexpectedly.

It had nothing to do with the doctor. I did it beyond my control.

My lips were burning hot.

Not long after that, the corridor was quiet, with few people walking by.

I hastened to walk with my backhand covered as if to conceal a face that no one else
saw.

***

Prince Iggret Hayden kept his eyes open at the entrance of the parlour room.

A slender figure simply shot herself out of his sight.

Far from being caught, there was no time for a similar attempt.

When he felt a sense of despondency in the sudden event, he could hear a voice of
inhumanity pushing through the gap.

“What did you talk about?”

“Hmm?”

It gave me a look. The Duke of Widgreen was staring at him, as he did when he first
appeared here.

In those eyes, Iggret thought casually.

‘He really doesn’t seem like a human being at all times. He has no humanity.’
There would be no more suitable words to express his opponent than that.

Iggret could have made a bet on this.

He’s sure there’s no one he knows who’s less humane than him.

‘I don’t know. How can he not change every time I see it?’

He wondered exactly where this inhuman impression came from.

Not just because his opponent’s appearance seems to be unrealistic.

‘Although, he looks especially human to his sister.’

In terms of caring for a family.

Iggret opened his mouth at ease.

“It wasn’t a big deal. The Duke didn’t have to worry about it.”

“Your words are misleading.”

“What do you mean misleading?”

“There’s nothing about my sister that I don’t need to worry about.”

“…….”

“No matter how trivial it may be.”

The Duke, who said so in a calm tone as if to bring up a very ordinary story, soon
bowed his head to Iggret.

It was a simple movement. But even that strangely enough, there is no human warmth
with it.

“For the next time, I hope you talk to me instead of this matter.”

“……..”

“Then, when the left sinners arrive, you can go.”

Then, the Duke, who raised his head straight, left the parlour room first, saying, “Stay at
ease until then.”
Iggret remained in his seat and muttered, looking where his opponent had been just a
moment ago.

“……did he just give me a warning? Don’t talk to his sister’s time without him knowing?”

“That’s what it sounds like.”

The woman, who stood silently covering her whole body with a generous robe, agreed
lightly.

“There’s nothing unusual about this.”

Iggret, who laughed in vain, leaned his back on the chair.

His posture was looser than usual because no one was watching.

“I didn’t expect that kind of unobtrusive nonsense to come out of his mouth. I feel like
I’m some kind of a bad guy.”

“Didn’t you know he really cared about his sister?”

“I didn’t know it was that much.”

The woman shrugged at the remark.

She couldn’t see it from Iggret’s perspective.

“He/She was a beautiful person.”

“Which one do you mean?”

“I like the humane one. Not someone who seems to be able to separate the neck from
the body without even a blink of an eye.”

It was obvious who she was talking about.

Iggret grinned for a moment.

“You have good eyes.”

Iggret, who praised her so much, soon settled down.

A figure came to his mind without a word.

‘She’s a beautiful woman.’

Lydia Widgreen.

She was an interesting woman. For him, she’s interesting in many ways.

‘It’s not wrong, but.’

When they first encountered each other in the temple, she simply looked pretty.

She was an objectively beautiful woman.

However, Iggret was not easily impressed by the appearance of a human being,
perhaps because of his good looks.

So at first, he just felt new and strange.

He was also curious. It was a good thing to have such an impression of being pretty at
first sight, even though it was extremely rare in his life.

‘And then they met again in the Imperial Garden.’

Now that he thought about it, the second meeting was half-intentional and half-
accidental.

First of all, Iggret deliberately sent an invitation to the other party in time for the Imperial
party. With that intention so far.

But then he didn’t expect to get lost in the garden where he went for a walk with a light
heart before the party started. Coincidence from there.

‘The palace garden is a place that I don’t usually look for.…’

It’s a shameful excuse, but he didn’t expect the structure to be that different from what
was in the main palace.
Chapter 54

If he had known, I wouldn’t have been so brave to enter the garden alone without any
attendants.

But, thanks to it, he was found lost in the garden by her.

‘I knew it at a glance.’

Was it that obvious?

No one knew about it except for a few. Just thinking about that time, Iggret still groaned.

But it interests him since he didn’t know how and why she knows it.

As a result, it was a turning point for him.

‘Don’t worry. I won’t go around and tell people about this matter. Even if I had a knife in
my throat.’

Where did he feel good?

Was it because she said so in a bold tone as if she was reassuring after she noticed his
weakness?

Or on the way out of the garden, she didn’t necessarily deny that he was bad with
directions, but instead, she was saying anything to make him look good?

Whatever it was, it was good.

The day remained quite a strong memory for Iggret.

The opponent he saw that day was different in many ways from their first meeting.

From the appearance until the impression, she looked like a different person.
However, the attraction of the human being itself may have been shown thanks to it.

And to reach his hand, Iggret was much more fond of the latter.

At first, he thought it was good to see her appearance and to think she was ostensibly
pretty, but now he just likes everything about her.

It was a moment when feelings that were close to simple curiosity turned into
undeniable interests.

‘But, talking about that.’

He thought it was a pleasant change. He wondered if the prophecy of “Meeting her fate
within this year” that he heard in the temple would come true.

“But there was a stronger enemy than I thought.”

The woman, who was standing close to him mumbled words as if she were talking to
herself, listened quickly and answered back.

“If you get it easily, you get tired easily.”

“Is she an object? Talking about getting her.”

Iggret struck back. The woman clapped her hands as if she had been waiting.

“That’s it. Don’t lose that mind and keep pushing on. Then Your Highness will be able to
defeat the strong enemy.”

“What is it?”

Iggret raised his eyes. The woman looked calm.

“I’m telling you to cherish her. If you respect others and approach them politely, it
means that no matter how much he packs his sister, the younger brother will admit you
one day and step down.”

“You really.”

With a bland look, Iggret looked down.

Even if she didn’t say that, he didn’t have a hobby of being forced on someone he liked.
He even didn’t think of treating her as a beautiful contemplating painting.

Such a thing was only for idiots.

Iggret’s blonde hair shattered brilliantly in the light shining inside the parlour.

The woman thought inside, watching the picturesque scene that the artist did his best to
capture in the canvas.

‘But if they are really siblings.’

The woman recalled a person who had just disappeared after boasting his presence as
much as the Crown Prince in the parlour room.

The person was like a moving sculpture in many ways.

‘Brother and sister…’

A family that really cherishes his sister.

That act of him?

She doesn’t know anything about the family’s birth.

However, such a thing could be hidden as long as it was intended and tried to hide it.

‘I feel like I know something I shouldn’t know.’

The woman frowns her nose in a position not visible from Iggret’s sight.

This is why it was a problem even if he had a good sense of wit.

She lowered her eyes slightly and stared at her superior’s round, bright back head.

“Cheer up.”

“What?”

“Cheer up. It’s better to do it anyway than to give up without trying anything.”

“You have a knack for cheering.”

The woman slid her shoulders up and down unseen again.

It was her boss anyway. Whatever the tangible results or prospects may be, it would be
her duty to cheer him up.

The woman has done her duty.

“Do your best.”

“……thank you.”

The Crown Prince replied reluctantly to repeated encouragement.

“Here’s the tea– oh, my God.”

And by that time a maid had brought out a car for the guest, but it was already late.

***

I thought it would calm me down if I got some fresh air so I came out.

But after that, I had nowhere to go as I thought.

‘The garden is a little….’

Under the current circumstances, going there would be counterproductive.

And in the midst of all that confusion, going there just will harass me since I remember
the past event there.

‘I shouldn’t go there.’

I walked aimlessly. Then, I found a tree near the side door of a dining room where
groceries went in and out.

A moderately thick, shaded base seemed suitable for a reclining seat.

I settled under the tree without long contemplation.

Sitting one by one, stretching my legs comfortably, and exhaling for a long time.

I stared blankly.

As I was doing it, there was a realization that was pushed into my head one step late.

‘I wondered why I didn’t care so much about the opposite sex.’

From a long time ago, I never saw a man as a man.

I wondered if it was because of the stalker I had in my previous life that I was so
attached to, but that wasn’t the only reason.

It’s just that there’s no room for anyone else’s because someone’s already firmly in my
mind.

That’s why the expression of interest of The Crown Prince, the no.1 bridegroom in The
Empire in name and reality, was embarrassing, let alone excited.

It was amazing.

‘You shameless woman.’

I remember I had no interest in men since I was a teenager.

‘Do you even know how old Ash was back then? Are you crazy?”

You’re out of your mind, huh?

I suffered alone and soon leaned back completely against the wooden post.

Unfortunately, after realizing one thing, other things followed up like sweet potato stalks.

‘At that time when I escaped from the mansion garden.’

The day I decided to use the enchanted Cloth and took Ash to the garden fountain at
night.

Meanwhile, I ran away from the place by myself.

‘I did it because I was jealous.……’

Besides the speculation that the temporary heartache that comes from the feeling of
losing my family.

Because I was really jealous. From an extremely rational point of view, I was not
confident that I could see Ash interested in Ari.

It’s in the same vein that I cried when I came back to my room as if I was running away.

‘Ahhh.’

I swallowed a silent scream.

I pulled back my stretched legs and pulled my knees up. Then I buried my head
between them.

My heart was pounding. To the point of misery.

‘Oh, my God, a man could be this stupid for these things.’

Who the hell do I care about?

I want to ask. What do I believe?

What the hell do I believe in this situation?

Ash was just nice to me because I was his sister. He thinks I’m a family member, so he
treats others differently and distinctly.

I knew it.

It was me who knew it better than anyone else.

No, I believed I was.

But how could I do this? Do you know that? It’s just the same as crawling to the hellish
fire voluntarily, what am I doing?

“……”

It’s ridiculous. It’s stuffy and suffocating, all suffocating that I think I could fall down
because of it.

I thought so and lowered my gaze by lifting the face that had been buried between my
knees.

Whether it got dirty or not, I could see the hem of the dress spread out on the floor and
my feet peeped out outside.

Oh, it looks like dirt. What do I say to Bessie later?

It was then.

In the narrow field of view, something other than the hem of the unpatterned dress and
the shoe nose came in.

“Noonim.”
……my goodness.

There was no need to raise the stiffened head again as if it were a reflex.

Before that, Ash bent one knee to me and made eye contact.

“Look here.”

There was nowhere else to run away from here.

I raised my eyes very slowly, feeling frustrated by the voice ringing around.

Ash reached out and touched my forehead.

My heart seemed to stop for a moment.

“There is no fever.”

“……”

“Are you all right?”

I barely recognized that the reason Ash asked was that I had just escaped from the
parlour room under the pretext of being ill, with a head that didn’t spin as well as a rusty
hinge.

The forehead, which had been touched by his whole palm lightly and dropped off while
taking the heat, seemed to be burning belatedly.

I’ve passed the dry saliva.

‘No.’

Don’t come near.

‘Don’t think about it.’

Please don’t come to mind and just stay calm damn dream.

“……I’m all right.”

I managed to open my mouth and answer while desperately trying to control myself.

But if my answer did not sound so credible, Ash did not take his gaze away from me.
A persistent glance seemed to tie me to my seat.

“What about you, Ash? Are you all right?

I felt like I had to say something, so I opened my mouth like him.

In fact, I was worried about Ash, who was walking around with a bandage inside his
clothes.

He just woke up from his bed.

I couldn’t look straight into Ash’s eyes and stared dully at the corner.

I tried to keep my eyes fixed.

If I lowered my gaze and saw his lips, I feel like I’ve dug my own grave.

“I’m always fine.”

Ash answered so, and soon grabbed my hand and got up.

At a moment’s sudden contact, I managed to press down on my shoulder to shake.

I stood up from my seat with a strong force that was soft but hard to resist.

“Let’s get in. It’s windy at this hour.”

Chapter 55

“…….”

“When you get in, ask Bessie to make you something warm. Honey water will be boring,
so not that.”

I’m glad I don’t have a heart in my hand.

I thought of it as I moved my steps since my hands were being held by Ash.

It’s a stupid idea, but at this moment I was just being sincere.

My heart beats so fast.

A tall, wide shoulders, big, steady, firm hand.

If he walks comfortably, he’ll be ahead of me first, so he purposely slows his pace and
matches with me.

My heart couldn’t be quiet at everything that came into my eyes, and it shook like when
a stone was thrown into the water.

‘Ash.’

It was fortunate that Ash had no talent for reading people’s minds.

‘……I like you.’

I murmured a word in my mouth that I could not and could never say.

Even though my heart was pounding like crazy, I felt like crying at the same time.

The pace was too slow..

‘Why did I come to like you?’

I was more eager and stronger than ever to hope that something like the future would
never come like this.

***

The mansion, which had been quiet since the incident, became as noisy by afternoon.

This is because all the soldiers who Lucas had kept at other territories in reason of
dispatch have returned.

As soon as they heard the news, they ran all the way back to the territory and were
surprised when they heard the whole situation.

“Lucas, that crazy bastard……!”

“I didn’t like him from the start. That trashy moustache!”

“Where is he? I have to kill him!”

“He’s already dead.”

“Let’s go carve the body!”

“His finger is mine!”

And Sir Valla, who leads the Knights, felt particularly responsible among them and even
showed tears in front of me.

“I’m really sorry, my lady. I don’t even have any excuse for that, Your Excellency. I
foolishly fell into the Viscount’s tricks and left the mansion empty……..”

“Oh, no. It’s alright. It’s all working out well anyway. Right, sir?”

As soon as he recovered his energy to the point where he could not be too tired to
move, Ash was not here right now because of the work related to the estate.

I wanted him to take a break at least until the bandages were released, but it was
inevitable because he needed to deal with a few things and fix the situation.

However, he only cursed Lucas, who had already died, as much as he wanted.

I looked back at Sir Davery and asked for help instead of Ash, who was not here.
He nodded his head.

“Yes. That’s right, Commander Valla. Nothing different will happen by crying and since
it’s too late, it’s ugly to see your tears.”

“What?”

‘Why talk so stings?’

And while Sir Valla was ‘beaten’ by Sir Davery, one by one, the men from the Imperial
Palace came.

In addition, the angry knights failed to carve the dead Lucas’ limbs as they wished.

Because it was strictly up to The Imperial Court’s duty from now on.

“It’s an honour to meet you, Princess Lydia Widgreen.”

They introduced themselves as the 5th Division of the Imperial Knights, and soon
collected and arrested the bodies and other sinners involved in the incident.

For those who belonged to a group of the rebels but did not participate in the raid and
fled, they decided to stay in the territory for a while to chase and catch them separately.

And when the Knights of the Territory cooperated with them, they were able to find and
destroy the main ingredients of the hallucinogens hidden in every corner of the
mansion.

“No, even the underground of the field is burned too?”

“It looks like the root is the main ingredient, unlike its appearance. It’s amazing.”

“If you’re curious, go for a taste.”

“Who wants to know how it tastes? Anyway, The Imperial knights are full of people who
can’t communicate.”

“What did you say?”

There was a little patter along the process, but it ended soon anyway.

The hallucinogenic plants were all burned down and the fields were completely dug up
and turned over.
Later I saw of the Wizard and the Crown Prince, who left the territory first for busy
official duties.

And only then did I remember that I had completely forgotten the Crown Prince since I
got out of the parlour room.

“……I was very rude, Your Highness.”

Ash came in on the way, but he withdrew himself from the conversation.

In many ways, I was sorry, but the Crown Prince just smiled softly.

“No. It’s alright. Don’t worry about it.”

Looking at his smile, which spread gently in the setting sun, suddenly I could not
understand what happened in the parlour room.

‘Why me?’

I didn’t know.

“I hope to see you again next time for a joyful occasion. Oh, and so does The Duke.”

“……”

“Then, I’ll see you in a situation where you don’t have to overdo yourself and your
injuries. I’ll keep in mind what the Duke said.”

“It’s an honour.”

At first glance, it seemed like the prince and Ash were exchanging meaningless glances
over my head, but I couldn’t understand the meaning because it was literally a
meaningless gaze.

Soon after, the Crown Prince disappeared in a swarm of light.

It was my first time to actually see space-movement magic.

‘It’s amazing to see it in person.’

I stared at the place where the wizard and the Crown Prince had just stood and then
turned around.

Sir Davery, who was seeing them off together, was beside me and uttered a ‘dead’
voice.
“Oh god, it’s tingling.”

“Does it hurt where you got hit?”

“Didn’t you see that? He hit me hard.”

“Oh, so why would you provoke Sir Valla?”

“If I hadn’t, he wouldn’t have stopped his tears because of his personality, and he would
have been whimpering through the night.”

“Um…”

“You must have had a hard time watching middle-aged tears. I’m sorry that you didn’t
realize the loyalty of my willing sacrifice.”

Well, I can’t say anything to that.

“Huuu, by the way, that person’s strength hasn’t changed. Why doesn’t he get old when
wrinkles?”

“I heard that, Davery Sack!”

“It’s crazy. He has good ears, too.”

Sir Valla came close with a blushing face among the knights.

A member of the Imperial Knights, the one who sent off the Crown Prince, suddenly
shone his eyes on the scene.

“Oh, Sir Davery Sack, who cuts everything down, and Sir Valla who no one can keep up
with the swiftness of the sword. It’s an interesting match.”

“Your Imperial Knight, I recommend you to look around but not to bet money. I’m going
to lose anyway.”

“Why, Sir Sack?”

“I respect my elders.”

“Give this old man a good deal of dust!”

While Sir Davery and Sir Valla played their second game in front of so many spectators,
I left the two behind and took a step back to the house that was roughly arranged.
Most of the house’s employees were former chefs and maids, who Lucas had already
coaxed or replaced them with his own people.

><><><><><

Only the vice butler, who had just returned from work after taking a long vacation, was
not even aware of the situation.

He decided to take charge of hiring new people in the mansion.

‘As soon as he got back from vacation, I felt a little sorry.’

Still, can I congratulate him on his promotion from vice butler to butler?

It is assumed that the problem of the employee and the living of the mansion will be
resolved by a butler who has been promoted so suddenly.

Lucas, who was originally in charge of overall territory management, died and needed
someone to replace him, but the right person unexpectedly took over the position.

‘A reward for uncovering rebel groups and wiping out some of them.’

The new territory’s lord who is a baron was called as the man of frugality, integrity,
ability, as much as innocent within the empire.

Although I may not know his abilities, he was clearly the opposite of Lucas in terms of
his character.

Breaking my prejudice established in my past life, The Imperial Court was quick to
handle things.

The baron said he would arrive at the territory at least the day after tomorrow and be on
the front line.

This was the end of the uproar Lucas had caused by his ambition.

‘To be honest, I don’t know if he was blinded by ambition or if he was brainwashed by

hallucinogens.’

Personally, I think it’s the latter.

‘This is why drugs are dangerous.’

Thinking of that, I slowly stepped out.

Before entering the porch, I stopped for a moment and looked up casually, and the sky
was red. The sun was setting.

“Why?”

Ash’s voice was heard.

Only then did I know I was staring at Ash without knowing because I was looking up at
the sky.

“……nothing.”

Fortunately, as time passed, the scenes of dreams that emerged and the senses that
were vividly revived gradually faded.

Since I didn’t forget to take the antidote in the morning, I won’t have to dream about it
again from tonight.

As time goes by, it’s definitely going to get a lot more cloudy and faded. Someday it will
be like never happened.

It was just that.

Dreams fade, but other things don’t fade.

If I let my guard down, I can’t even control my gaze.

My heart throbbed. I wanted to make excuses for standing there staring at him, so I said
anything.

This was also taken from the inside of my heart, so it was based on sincerity.

“Don’t overdo it.”

“I won’t.”

Listening to Ash’s answer, which is flowing out of the blue, I looked back every time I
knew he was going to overdo it, but he was good at answering every time I looked back.

I consciously captured Sir Valla and Sir Davery, who was making a scene from afar.

I wasn’t curious about the progress of the rivalry between the two. Rather, I thought I’d
have to do that so I wouldn’t be distracted by seeing Ash again.

‘……what am I supposed to do now?’

Lucas is dead.

The mansion will be filled with new employees, a new acting lord will come, and the
territory will still return to itself, just slightly different from before.

And to my consistently unanswered questions, a subtle weight has been added that
never existed before.

The sky is already dark. I could see Sir Davery tripping over the terrain, who was
wondering if he was able to avoid Sir Valla’s sword, which was so fast that it could not
be seen.

It was a ridiculous sight like a scene from a comedy-drama, but somehow there was no
laughter.
Chapter 56

Sometimes I feel like time flew by in a flash.

‘Like now.’

A week has passed.

In the meantime, the new employee and lord of the territory have been well adapted to
the mansion and territory affairs, the imperial knights have taken control of the remnants
of the rebel group, and the promoted butler has lost weight.

Ash unbonded the bandage.

In this case, the doctor who was in charge of the treatment should briefly attach his
personal opinion.

‘No matter how many times I tried to call a priest for help, um, it’s obvious that you’re
not a human being.’

That just showed how quickly he has recovered. After being hit by an arrow, I didn’t
expect it to be a week’s worth of injuries, either, but it was fortunate that he was out of
the ordinary anyway.

‘I already said I wouldn’t strain myself.’

Ash took off the bandage and told me so with a look on his face.

It might have been obvious that I had been worried unknowingly while watching Ash,
who is dedicated to his work.

But I’ve never said anything about it.

I didn’t know what to say, so I just pretended to be different.

After Ash unbonded, the bandages, all the people who came down to the compound,
including me, returned to the capital.
For your information, Baron Yellow, who came down as the new lord, was quite a warm
impression.

‘He looks familiar.’

What was it, is it the yellow bear that only wore a top? [Translator : Winnie The Pooh, is
that you?]

In any case, the friendly look that resembles a character, not just from his appearance,
but the feeling of a warm and compassionate person in the atmosphere, was reflected.

Aside from these personal assessments, he is probably a man of good character.

Otherwise, The Imperial Family won’t let it go.

‘Raydick Territory is going to be a better place to live.’

It’s a place where development has already been achieved. The supplies are
overflowing, the trade is stable.

The territory is not incompetent, so having a new manager with good quality may be
more beneficial for the territory people’s lives.

‘Well, I won’t be here again anyway.’

As soon as we arrived at the Dukedom, the butler ran out.

“Lady, Duke! Everyone!”

News about what had happened in the territory seems to have reached. Not an
exaggeration or an analogy, he was indeed a tabi foot.

“Are you all right? Oh, as soon as this old man heard the news, I couldn’t sleep.”

“It’s all right, butler. We’re fine. Look at this.”

The butler said that almost all day, Lucas was always giving him a nasty guy and
bastard vibes. And all the people he met in Inka always delivered those speeches.
At first glance, it was too harsh a gossip against the dead, but no one stopped him.
Including me, hmm.

And the day after I returned to the Dukedom.

I got an invitation.

It was an invitation that I couldn’t help but accept.

“Eonni!”

Ari was stamping her feet in front of the front door and rushed as if she had waited as
soon as I crossed the gate.

“I heard it all!”

“What?”

“That bastard Viscount……….”

“Okay. That’s it. But how did you hear that?”

“There’s a rumour.”

“Rumour?”

Dylan, who followed Ari behind, replaced her with a detailed explanation.

“The news broke out from the capital society. Because the Imperial Knights moved.
Rumour has it that the prince himself came out.”

“…….Aha.”

“Since it’s a neighbourhood where I’m watching everything, wondering if there’s a

chance to jingle on it.”

I laughed awkwardly at Dylan’s acrimonious remarks.

Ari, who was angry with Lucas, jumped from her seat with a bright face.

“By the way, thank you for coming!! I feel like it’s been a while.”

“So do I. How have you been?”

“Yes! I’m still almost dying, but I’m doing well!”

That’s a subtle answer.

“Yes, then shall we go in and solve the rest of the rounds?”

“Okay.”

Viscount Grace’s Mansion, which I visited for the first time, was small but not very
visible.

Is it because the structure of a mansion built in the capital city has to be like this?

After a brief greeting with Viscountess Grace, who I had seen for the first time in a long
time – she was away on business.

I was the only one left in the parlour room with Ari.

‘Why only two of us?’

I wondered why Dylan had to be sent out, so Ari opened her mouth.

“Eonni.”

“Huh?”

Perhaps it’s just my feeling, but she looked so serious.

“You know, I think I found a clue.”

“A clue?”

“A clue to get home.”

It wasn’t just my feeling.

I almost missed the teacup I had just lifted for a drink.

Fortunately, however, I didn’t spill and put it down finely. Following the clatter and the
sound, I opened my mouth with embarrassment.

“Home, you mean Earth? Korea, Seoul?”

“I’m not sure. Actually, I was bored a few days ago, so I went through the library here
and saw this.”

As if to recall something, Ari lowered her gaze and voice side by side.
“The God of dimensions.”

“The God of dimensions?”

“Yes, it’s a sect that doesn’t exist today, but in the past, there were people who served
The God. Several temples were real.”

Ari’s brown eyes, which were lifted back, were full of glistening expectations.

Hope, well, that’s a good word to describe.

“I’m trying to find out more. Since it is called The God of the Dimension, maybe it can
send me back to where I was.”

‘Definitely.’

It was a name that made me feel that way. God of Dimension.

If I had heard it a long time ago, I would have thought it was futile, but I already crossed
the dimension. Now that we’ve crossed, maybe there’s a way to cross again.

Then Ari paused at this point.

“…if I’m not dead yet. Me in my original world…..”

“You’ll be alive.”

I spoke urgently. There’s no other reason to be sure, but I don’t know if it’s because I
couldn’t stand looking at Ari’s face as her expression was getting dark.

And I wanted to protect her.

‘Hope.’

The feeling of being envious and sparkling.

“You said you rolled on the stairs, I’m sure you’re alive. If a person could die so easily,
the ones who were unlucky or scammed would have died and there would be no one
left.”

“……will I?”

“In fact, I used to roll on the stairs when I was young, too.”

“You too, eonni?”
“Yes, and it’s a stone staircase. Well, there are things like that lie long in front of a
shrine or temple. The moment I roll, my life seems to be over.”

“Gasp, so what happened? Did you die like that in your previous life?”

“No…If that’s the case, I wouldn’t say this at this point. At first glance, my life seemed
like it was going to be over, but it wasn’t as easy as I thought.”

Now I have a vague memory of my past life, and I have been thinking about it. And then
I realized, in my previous life, I was surprisingly careless.

If I fell down from a bike, rolled inline, rolled on a ski, and failed on a snowboard, I’d just
give up using a board but I even rolled down from the staircase.

I climbed the mountain before sunset, and after I went too high, I was in distress
because I couldn’t find a way down.

At one point, I was taken to the emergency room at night without knowing that the food I
ate had passed its expiration date.

‘How the hell did I survive?’

I don’t think there’s anything wrong with dying at least once on the way.

From now on, I felt that my vitality was really tough in the eyes of others.

‘And at the end, the stalker caught me and chased me to death.’

Life is such a vain thing.

While trying to soothe Ari, she suddenly came to me and I was in a daze, but Ari
lowered her head and smiled.

“Thank you, eonni.”

“……?”

“As you said, it would be strange to die just because I roll on the school staircase.”

“That’s it.”

“I must have just slightly sprained my ankle. Or it could be just a lump in my head.”

“I told you so.”

Anyway, I’m glad my past wasn’t bullshit.

I picked up the teacup that I had put down thinking so.

Ari seemed to stare at me like that but soon opened her mouth again.

“How about you, eonni?”

“Hmm?”

I couldn’t immediately tell what she was asking. I opened my mouth from the glass and
gave an answer as soon as I could.

“There was a commotion, but it worked out. The sinners were either killed or taken, and
the territory has a new lord…..”

“That’s not it.”

‘Then?’

Ari, who shook her head, had a solemn face again.

“It doesn’t mean that I’m the only one going home and surviving..”

“…….”

“What about you, eonni? You have to live too, eonni.”

“That’s…”

There was a sudden silence.

I remembered the fact that I had forgotten. I and Ari formed a relationship that we could
call allies.

I help Ari, Ari helps me.

“…..but.”

Before leaving for the territory, I remembered the image of Ari, holding the enchanted
cloth that had become useless and crying and being sorry for not being helpful.

I was inwardly embarrassed. I didn’t want to debt Ari. It wasn’t Ari’s fault.

“It’ll work somehow. Don’t mind it.”

After spitting it out, it sounded like I was telling her to mind it, so I added quickly.

“I told you, people don’t die easily. It’s all right, Ari. You just focus on your work first.”

“You didn’t have another solution, did you? Either change the future or run away.”

“What…”

But it’ll happen sooner or later. I tried to gloss over the subject with some of those
words.

But Ari was a step faster than me.

“Then eonni…..”

“Huh?”

“I came to know this because I was rereading the book, ‘The Spring of the Goddess
Agritta’, just in case there was another clue. Later, eonni…….”
Chapter 57

But after saying that, Ari shook her head again.

“……no, no. I think it’s a bit too early to say it now, and if it’s not true, it’ll only bring
disappointment. I’m sorry, eonni. I was going to say it, but I stopped.”

“No. Don’t apologize.”

Then a maid knocked on the door and came in.

It seemed that she was trying to replace the lukewarm tea with a new brewed hot one.

“The taste of this tea is unique. Was it originally in the mansion?”

“Oh, this is……..”

After changing the subject, I took a steaming teacup to my mouth.

The unique taste was not a word that was taken out, but a sincere one. I tasted it slowly,
taking care not to burn my tongue in the hot tea.

***

‘What was she trying to say?”

I changed the subject and just let it pass, but it doesn’t mean that I wasn’t curious about
what Ari was going to say.

But I didn’t want to force her.

‘The book.’

As soon as I got home, I came up to the room and took out a familiar book from the
shelf and opened it.

<Spring of the Goddess Agrita.>

The story underlying this world.

But now it’s very meaningless.

‘Because the protagonist has disappeared.’

There is no Aggrita here. It’s just Ari.

It has already been verified at a time when the world is trying to kill Ari that the kernel
inside is important, not its appearance.

‘It’s the story of Aggrita, but without her…….’

Several main characters such as villains and male characters still exist, but it was still
the story of Aggrita at the core of the story, as the title suggests.

So now that she’s gone, the whole plot of the book designed around her has been
shaken and distorted.

It’s not really about Agrita’s existence, but it’s going to go as it was originally set.

‘Yes, like my death.’

Flap flap.

The book pages went over with a cheerful sound of paper sheets.

Aggrita was absent, but my origin remains the same.

Even if her absence changes the story, the fact that I am not the blood of this family and
that I am not Ash’s sister does not change.

‘So I can’t deny it, I can’t doubt it. My disastrous future.’

The fast-paced book pages stopped suddenly on a page.

I read the exposed page silently with my eyes.

[The death of Princess Widgreen.

The sudden and shocking incident left the dukedom in the silence of mourning.
The users either shed tears or paid their silent tribute.

But the flesh under his hands, the Duke of Widgreen, who should be most
grieved, was, ironically, the most indifferent of them.

In fact, he had no choice but to.

Duke of Widgreen. Because he was the one who put his own sword into my
sister’s heart last night.

Standing at the window of his office, he took a dim view of the mansion grieving
over the portrait of the princess.

His heart and soul, knowing that he had killed the princess himself, hesitated and
dared to ask before him.

“Your Excellency, why did you do that?”

But the words that came back were out of the blue.

“Amazing. Everyone is very affectionate.”

“Yes?”

“You all can truly sympathize with the death of another person who didn’t share
any drop of blood, even enough to show tears.”

“…….”

“It’s a pity. That I don’t have that kind of affection.”

His right-hand realized only then. This was an answer to his question.

Princess Widgreen is not actually the Duke’s real sister.

It was a secret that only a few people knew in the mansion. The results of the
revelation of the hidden truth were devastating.

The right-hand man bowed his head in mourning for the dead.]

“………”

When I first read this passage, I was so surprised that I dropped the book.

Perhaps because I read it so much, so now I have a different impression than a shock.
‘It’s no fun.’

The book was boring.

‘If this novel was put in a bookstore, it wouldn’t have been sold.’

Now I’m telling you, the book’s narrative and dialogue line are really no fun.

The psychological description of the characters is extremely lacking, and events should
be able to weigh different things between drama and daily life, but there is not much of
that.

Sentences often seem to be the sole purpose of delivering information.

‘Establishment, deployment……was it a crisis, a climax, an end? Sharing is very

ambiguous.’

Who wrote it? It may have been a simple transcription of a character’s life, but in many
ways, it was a terrible novel.

It’s missing, missing. It’s not just the main character, it’s also missing the fun.

‘……well, it’s not very important.’

I flipped down a few more pages of the book and soon covered it up.

Since that day five years ago, I have read it several times over the night.

Even if I look at it again now, chances of finding something that I haven’t found before
were slim.

‘Ari said she’ll let me know when it’s the time.’

Ari said it was too early to say now.

Then, if it was time to come, she said she would bring it up again and talk about it again.

I put the book back where it was, then moved a little and opened the desk drawer.

When I thought about Ari, there was something that came to my mind.

‘The time bead that turns back time.’

I was going to talk about this when I met Ari today.

And then the unexpected topic of God of the Dimension came up, so I forgot about it.

‘I can’t believe I’m only remembering it now.’

I took out the paper and unfolded it and held the quill pen in my hand.

I stole half the time beads from the temple that served the God of Time.

That meant the other half was still there.

‘Let’s have Ari steal it and keep it.’

Insurance is always better than nothing.

Right now, Dylan is taking care of Ari’s safety. However, human affairs were originally
unpredictable.

What if something happens to Dylan? An unexpected accident, an incident, or

whatever.

‘Cause she said she was looking for God of Dimension. Maybe we should get away
from the capital.’

The fifteen time-reversing beads were too enchanting and useful insurance to let go,
knowing their existence.

The fact that the bead had disappeared from the movement of the temple did not seem
to have been detected until this point.

The sooner we were going to steal the rest, the better.

‘I should say I’ll visit her tomorrow morning.’

I was going to tell her the story of the bead in person.

It was better than writing because I would like to share the process in as much detail as
possible and pass on the secret method (?).

Holding a pen and paper was to send a message in advance of courtesy before my
visit.

Viscount Grace Mansion was located on the outskirts of the capital, so the time was
vague to visit again now.

It is also best to go early tomorrow morning.

I hesitated to move my hand holding the pen.

‘…… I should’ve taken the marble down to the territory.’

If so, I would have broken the bead as soon as Ash was hit by an arrow, so Ash could
have gone back to nothing.

It was foolish of me to think complacency that there would be no use for beads without
Ari around.

I bit the inside of my lips to the point where it tasted a little iron (bloody), and soon
shook my head as if I were shaking off the past.

Then I began to write a letter.

[Dear Lady Grace]

But I had to stop my hand again after writing it there.

It wasn’t for any other reason.

‘There’s no ink.’

I peered at the ink can where I had dipped the pen point.

When did it run out?

Come to think of it, I think I vaguely remember seeing the floor before.

‘I’ll have to replace it at this point.’

I couldn’t care less because I didn’t have much to look for.

Tell Bessie about the ink and she’ll get a new one right away.

I left the room and went down to talk to her in person because I had to make a round
trip for a small errand.

But what I encountered on the first floor was Bessie, who was ready to go out.

“Bessie? Where are you going?”

“Oh, my lady. I’m thinking of going to the market. I have a few things I need.”

“Bessie alone? Without having Alex or any other servant.”

“I’m going to go out and take a break. All I have to do is put in the order form. By the
way, do you need anything, my lady?”

“Oh, no big deal. I just need some ink…..”

“Oh, that’s great. That’s also during this time of year, and the quality is better than usual
and there are various types of products.”

There was something strange about Bessie’s words. I pointed out the odd point aloud.

“This time?”

“It’s a harvest festival soon.”

I suddenly counted the words.

Come to think of it, it did. At the end of 9th month, it was time for autumn to ripen and
the harvest festival to take place.

‘Is that already happening?’

No way.

‘My future is still like a black ink can that I saw a little while ago, but time flows like this.’

It was amazing.

I gulped down a sigh and corrected my expression.

Anyway, it was understandable that Bessie would go to the market in person, as soon
as the harvest festival was held.

With the festival ahead, quality products poured out on the streets of the capital city.

‘It feels like the part before the holiday.’

Of course, the price would be higher than usual but not to an extent that it would dire
the Dukedom finance.

“It’ll be fun to watch if we go out now. Would you like to come with me?”

“Huh? Me?”

“You said you needed ink. It’s not something we don’t have in the mansion, but why
don’t you choose something you like and feel good about?”
“I agree.”

This wasn’t my answer. Looking around, Sir Davery stood around while I came down.

“What about that sir?”

“I thought I’d stop by the weapons store.”

“You want to change the sword?”

“I was thinking of checking a sword. Bessie, is this welfare funded?”

“Well, whatever. I’ll talk about that to the butler after coming back.”

“Okay. The answer came out. Lady, let’s go together.”

“..….”

‘Why is the answer getting out of there?’

The unexpected outing was decided so abruptly.

Chapter 58

‘Well, the market is close anyway.’

I went with good faith.

It was true that Sir Davery, who had to follow me wherever I went, seemed to be
running out of personal time recently.

I came out to the market with two people.

“It’s lively.”

The long line of stalls was lively and noisy, with many people at one glance.

I nodded silently, as if in agreement with Sir Davery’s appreciation.

‘There are already quite a few people out there watching.’

The harvest festival in honour of the year’s abundance was a big event. In terms of size
alone, it stood shoulder to shoulder with the National Foundation Festival in spring.

Maybe that’s why I saw quite a few people who came out to play in the festive mood in
advance, even before the date was fully set.

“Where shall we go first?”

“Well, I don’t really care, so stop by the nearest place first in order of distance. Is the
weapons store the closest from here?”

“Lady.”

“Why?”

“You have no romance.”

“…….?”
What romance all of a sudden?

“Look at this street. Can’t you feel anything?”

“There’s a lot of people. The stalls, too.”

“And it’s full of energy. It’s the street to celebrate the festival.”

“And?”

“No matter how many things we came out to buy, wouldn’t it not be a courtesy to this
bright and exciting street to only really buy things?”

What is he talking about?

Bessie clapped her hands on the side at the sudden argument.

“That’s right!”

Then she helped as if she had waited only for this moment.

“It’s too bad you know since you’re here and there are so many things to see, why don’t
you take your time and look around?”

I blinked and looked at the two alternately.

Soon after, there was something easy to pinpoint.

“…when did you two join hands with each other?”

“Oh, what are you guessing?”

“You know what I mean. Somehow, this was the real purpose from the beginning.”

It occurred to me that Sir Davery, in the mansion, appeared at a very coincidental time
and intervened.

I thought it was an exquisite coincidence, but now I think it wasn’t a coincidence.

He was trying to get me on the market in advance.

As I looked closely at him with my arms folded as if I had noticed, Sir Davery and
Bessie looked into each other’s eyes, and soon admitted in a gentle manner.

“Was it obvious?”

“Should I say it clearly?”

“My dear lady, it’s all for you. I’m just being honest with you, but please forget
everything else today and just relax and concentrate on watching the festival.”

“Huh?”

I blinked my eyes.

Bessie suddenly grabbed my hand and said,

Even when I listened with one ear, Bessie’s words that were deeply worried and
concerning, so I had no choice but to be silent on my own.

“What the hell is that all of a sudden….?”

“Do you think we didn’t know? You haven’t been feeling well lately and how bad your
complexion was these days.”

“Huh?”

‘Me?’

No, it was technically a bad situation. What was just embarrassing was the fact that I
was making an outward sign of it. I stammered for a moment and said the same thing
as Sir Davery.

“Was it obvious?”

“I mean that, of course. Oh, my lady, what can I do to make your suffering heart
relaxed?”

“That…”

“Lucas should be the one who’s suffering.”

When asked why I looked so bad, I was looking for a plausible excuse.

But I didn’t have to be.

Instead of asking me why Bessie poured out a cool cursing at the dead one.

I was fascinated by the splendid speech that was as good as the butler, and I soon
realized and stopped her.

“Stop it, Bessie, look around.”

I was actually looking.

Bessie stopped the feast of cursing in the stinging gaze and grumbled instead.

“Oh, really, it’s just a pity that he’s already dead. You shouldn’t have let him be fine.”

“Um…”

‘Did being dead is fine?’

Maybe it’s because he was stabbed to death.

“For no reason, our lady is suffering because of that bastard, and you’re still upset about
it. So, today letting it go for a while is good?”

I had nothing to say.

To be honest, the reason for my disarray these days was that most, no, actually, is
because of Ash, but since I couldn’t tell it as it was, I equivocate with an answer.

Sir Davery stepped in and patted Bessie on the shoulder.

“Calm down, Bessie, because we’re here anyway. Should we make her feel better?”

“That’s right, lady. What do you want to see first? During this period, the street sells
cotton candy using magic tools.”

Bessie stared at me with her eyes burning with enthusiasm.

It seemed unlikely that it would work to say that it’s all right and that there’s nothing to
care about it.

I ended up failing to decline and decided to take a brief look at the whole market.

“Hey, look at that. There’s an event where you get a doll if you get a dart. What do you
think of that doll?”

“Yes, it’s pretty.”

“I’ll get it for you.”

And what I learned from this situation, Bessie was quite versatile.

I spoke to Sir Davery while watching him turn the merchant’s face blue with his amazing
dart skills.

“Sir.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Does my complexion look that bad these days?”

“Well… you seemed to have a lot of thoughts.”

This time I suddenly remembered what Sir Davery had said in the last carriage.

“If you have someone you like, you can talk to me.’

In that respect, his sense is better than others.

Sharp and precise.

‘…….I’ll have to be careful not to get caught.’

I swallowed dry saliva secretly.

I think it’s better not to get as close as possible to Ash when Sir Davery is next to me.

Just in case, I need to practice facial expressions.

I was thinking about it, and Bessie, who had already got the doll as she said, returned
with a bright walk.

“Here you go, lady.”

“Wow, thank you.”

In fact, it was more fun to see Bessi’s triumphant face than the doll.

‘Anyways, thanks for trying for me.’

As expected, I should focus on my facial expressions and not cause this kind of concern
from now on.
It was when I wandered around the market to some extent.

When I felt like my legs were starting to hurt, the child, who seemed to barely reach my
waist, grabbed me by the hem of my dress and begged me.

“Go to the fortune-teller stall.”

“Fortune-teller?”

“Let me solve your life’s problems. It’s very good.”

The little child murmured what he must have memorized. When I looked over the child, I
saw a cloth.

“It looks like it’s a fortune-teller’s tent. At times like this, there’s at least one. Would you
like to stop by?”

“Well, shall we?”

I nodded, not thinking long.

Just in time, I felt my legs hurt, and the fortune-teller stall was sitting down, and there
was no reason to refuse.

I made eye contact with the child before heading for the tent.

“What’s your name?”

“It’s Marie.”

“Yes, Marie, I’m seeing the fortune-teller because of you, so don’t forget to take care of
your life later.”

“Yes.”

I patted the child’s head lightly and moved my steps.

“Lady, I’ve never gone to a fortune-teller before.”

“Really?”

“How about you?”

“I don’t know…”
‘I realized that this is my first time seeing a fortune-teller in this life.’

In my previous life, I used to see tarot cards whenever I went downtown.

‘Is it similar here?’

“I hope it’s fun anyway. Let’s go in.”

The inside of the tent was wider and brighter than I thought.

A grey-haired old woman sat with several statues hanging behind her back.

“Welcome. This is a precious guest. As the child said, I’ll read your future for you.”

“Did you hear what the child said?”

“I need to have good ears to do business. Have a seat, anyway.”

The old woman did not seem to be particularly demeaned, for the sake of the precious
guest.

I sat in front of the old woman, with some strange feeling, alongside Bessie.

“There, you sit too.”

“I feel comfortable standing up.”

“I have something to tell you. Sit down.”

And in the end, three of us sat down, including Sir Davery.

As soon as the old woman did, she looked at Bessie and opened her mouth.

“Well, you’ll have a good relationship sooner or later.”

“What? A good relationship?”

“Man, man.”

“Oh my!”

Bessie covered her mouth with surprise and shook my hand.

“How old am I?”

“Is age important? As long as you didn’t get married. They say that even if there is no
wife or husband, an old person could form relationships only by making eye contact with
each other.”

“Ay, but…….”

“It’s a younger man, a younger man.”

“Can you tell me a little more about that?”

But the old woman sadly cut off the conversation there and this time looked back at Sir
Davery.

“I told you to sit down because I wanted to compliment you.”

“Yes?”

“You’re very good at deceiving yourself. That’s what you’re doing.”

Sir Davery blinked. He seems to have no idea what the old-woman means.

The old woman continued to talk as if she were going her own way, regardless of her
opponent’s reaction.

“You’re fooling yourself. To the end of the last. You don’t even know how to be fooled.
It’s the one and only beneficial thing for you.”

“Hey, if you really didn’t want me to know, shouldn’t you have not told me that?”

“Is that so?”

The old woman snorted with laughter.

It was a queer old woman. Should I say she’s a good talker?

The atmosphere in the tent seemed to move about in accordance with her intentions.

As she said earlier, the old woman must be a good businessman.

Then the old woman’s wrinkled face finally turned to me.

It was the last order.

Chapter 59

I waited for the potato-nose old woman to choke out her words.

However, even if I waited, the old woman said nothing.

A good deal of silence ensued.

“…..?”

‘What is it?’

Is that it?

‘Isn’t there anything you can tell me?’

It was not that I didn’t know that most of these things were made up in a plausible way
according to the situation and atmosphere.

I knew it didn’t mean much, but it was cut off in my turn, so I felt sad that the line of the
rides was cut right in front of me.

I waited a little longer and just turned around Bessie.

“We heard you well. Bessie, let’s get going …….”

“Wait.”

‘Huh?’

I stopped trying to get up and looked at the old woman again.

The old woman was facing me straight with her unshakable dark grey eyes.

I was going to ask why she was holding me up.

“It’s a funny fate. Is it a prank from heaven? I don’t know.”

“…….”

“There must be something you want, right? Then wait. As it goes, don’t do anything.”

“…….”

“Then the opportunity will come to find you.”

The old woman, who said so, pulled the rope that was close to the table.

Then the cloth at the entrance of the tent lifted up and the child who had been soliciting
came inside.

“Give me as much as I want through the child. Child, the guests are leaving, guide them
well.”

After I left the tent, I found out something.

Inside the tent was as quiet as if it was cut off from the outside.

When I came outside, the noise of the busy market street filled the area noisily as if it
had been waiting.

“It’s a little different from what I imagined.”

Bessie began to talk about the fortune teller.

“I thought a fortune-teller would usually mumble a spell with something like a bead in
the middle.”

“If we find more, some fortune tellers would do that.”

Sir Davery commented.

“Anyways, all the words she said, I could say it too.”

“But I had fun. It was a different experience. How about you, my lady ?”

Bessie seemed to like the story of the younger man more than she seemed.
I thought about it for a short time and gave my thoughts between the two.

“It wasn’t bad.”

I recalled the old woman’s last words.

‘She said wait…’

The old woman’s eyes were voluminous, and her voice was laid low in the tent, as if in
the cold air.

Is that why? It was like I had read about it before in an old book, although that was
impossible.

If I think about it in a general and cool way. As Sir Davery said, it was all abstract and
hard to grasp. Oh, except for younger men.

‘Anyway, she was an old woman who was good at business.’

To create an atmosphere and make a trivial remark sound like a big one at the moment.
She’s a productive woman.

I thought that far enough and shook off the lingering feelings and excitement.

Sir Davery and Bessie also did not seem to keep in mind what they heard in the tents,
regardless of their thoughts.

At any rate, it was nothing more than light fun anyway.

It’s a place I wouldn’t have entered if it wasn’t for the kid who grabbed the hem of my
clothes in the first place.

I followed the crowd and took another topic of conversation, walking aimlessly and
leisurely again.

“By the way, Sir Davery, didn’t you need to go to the sword shop?”

“Sword shop?”

“Were you just trying to use it as an excuse so you could go to the market and now you
don’t need it anymore?”

“Ah… well, it’s always a pleasure for me to have new equipment.”

“Then let’s go see it. It feels like I don’t have anywhere else to go.”
“Shall we?”

Sir Davery took the lead with a brightened face.

Then Bessie whispered to herself, “We can only give you half the money.” but we all
heard it.

There was a small brawl between the two because Sir Davery was protesting, “Where
did the rule come from?”.

I was walking while watching them with a polite smile.

‘Huh?’

I turned my gaze inadvertently and then stopped my eyes.

“My lady?”

It seems that my eyes weren’t the only thing that stopped.

The two people suddenly stopped in the street, wondering about me, followed up to see
where my eyes were headed.

“Do you know her?”

I pondered for a moment to answer Sir Davery’s question.

“It’s not that we don’t know each other.”

‘Irene Isaac.’

The daughter of Count Isaac.

I met her once at a party. The party at the Imperial Palace.

‘It was an intense meeting.’

She hit me at the party pretending it was a mistake and spilt wine on my dress, so I
chased her, grabbed her, and asked her why, and she gave me a huge answer that it
was because I was a nuisance to Ash’s marriage.

‘Even when I’m thinking about it now, my head starts to hurt.’

It seemed that the dimly vague feelings that I felt at the time were coming back to me.
‘Anyway, that’s how it is.’

At this moment, I gave up my hard feelings toward the other person for a while.

She would do that, too, because the sight that caught my eyes couldn’t be said to be so
peaceful.

“It looks like they’re fighting.”

Bessie’s voice made me narrowed my eyes to watch the situation.

Irene was not alone.

There was a man dressed up like he was going to a party, but the problem was that the
relationship between the man and Irene didn’t look very good.

The two were raising their voices inside the alley that turned to the corner of the store.

I couldn’t hear what they were saying, but I could fully recognize that the atmosphere
between the two was harsh just by looking at the outward appearance.

“I know. I could bet on Sir Davery’s new sword that the situation there is definitely not a
friendly situation.”

“Why is that?”

Sir Davery grumbled, but as I did, he didn’t take away his eyes from the alley.

At first glance, the man with Irene was taller than she was. He’s quite bulky, so it looked
almost twice as big as her.

It seemed to be because Irene was smaller and thinner than average women, but
anyway, there was a wide gap between the visible physique of an adult and a child.

Under such conditions, the man locked Irene between the wall and his body and raised
his voice as if threatening.

‘Does he really want to do that?’

Is he trying to say that he’s proud of her strength against a child who is half of him?

‘Such a shameless bastard.’

Where’s his conscience? It was really not a good scene to see.

‘That’s right, let’s step in. I do not know the circumstances, so I’ll do it quickly…’

And as soon as I thought so, the man raised his hand at Irene.

I shouted in a fit of surprise.

“Sir Davery!”

“Yes.”

“Agh!”

A dull sound rang almost at the same time as the answer. It was an immediate
response as if he had been preparing in advance.

The man screamed and grabbed his head and rolled it to the floor. When I saw the
man’s feet, some swords were rolling around together.

‘Nice.’

Why do I remember when Dylan threw a rock and caught a thief?

Anyway, I felt refreshed. I approached Irene at a time.

“Are you all right?”

“You ……”

Irene looked at me with a puzzled look.

Even for me, her body, narrow shoulders, and close-knit features were still almost half
of my height.

The impression was written like this.

‘There’s no place on her body to hit.’

Raise his hands up? This bastard really…

Why are there so many damn-bastards in this world?

I looked down coldly at the man who had been hit in the back of his head and was
unable to get up immediately and complained in pain.
Irene looked alternately at me with a cold expression, the man lying on the floor, and Sir
Davery, and soon bowed her head at me.

“……thanks for your help.”

“Was it right that I could help?”

“Who, who is it!”

Then the man finally rose up.

He seemed to be using his axe eyes fiercely, but soon found me and faltered.

“P, Princess Widgreen?”

“Sir, you out of this. Which family is this young man from?”

When I looked at him, the young man looked as young as Irene.

It’s even more embarrassing. I can’t believe he’s already raised his hands with that
personality at that age.

‘What a bright future.’

It’s brighter than the sun.

“He is Viscount Jaang’s son, Sir Mag.”

Irene replaced the man’s self-introduction.

“Mag Jaang?”

“Yes.”

‘Not only is personality crazy, but his name is also crazy.

(T/N : the pronunciation of his name is similar with makjang as in makjang drama where
the drama which the scene and story line is hyperbolic and kinda absurd)

Did he raise his hand because he was absurd?

The young man was also very brave against a daughter from a count.

Of course, it was not acceptable even if he was from a higher status.

“Eugh, it’s not Princess’s job to intervene!”

“Who decides that?”

“What?”

I folded my arms and gave Mag Jaang an eye.

I deliberately skimmed my opponent from head to toe.

“Who will decide whether or not I should intervene, huh?”

At least it’s not your subject.

Mag Jaang shut his mouth in the blatant gaze as if telling him who you dare to weigh
the propriety of my actions.

My status of ‘Diamond Spoon’ was very convenient at times like this.

And what did he say? It’s not my place to intervene?

‘He is the one who raised his hand. How shameless.’

You criminal wannabe bastard, really.

Chapter 60

And it was when I was doing that. Sir Davery trudged up and picked up a rolling sword
on the ground.

“Oh, no. It looks like I can’t use this now.”

Then he seemed to be grumbling, and the next moment he pulled up his back,
narrowing the gap with Mag Jaang, whispered something to him.

What’s noteworthy was the reaction that Mag Jaang showed afterwards. He heard
something and his face suddenly turned blue then he stepped back and turned around
and ran away from his seat.

“Hiii, hiiikkkk!”

Without forgetting his ugly state, he ran away that way.

“…?”

I stared at the opponent’s empty space, which had simply run away in a flash, and soon
looked back at Sir Davery.

“What did you say?”

“I didn’t say much.”

‘He didn’t say much, but a man ran away like he heard a confession from a ghost.’

His face was very blue like confetti.

Sir Davery smiled at my words and soon shrugged.

“Just in case he doesn’t know, I gave him a good precedent.”

“A precedent?”
“The first person who acts in front of you, without knowing his subject nor his place, and
what he looks like by now.”

Huh?

Don’t tell me…

‘Was it Rigaa Kami?’

He was the only one that came to mind.

Come to think of it, the story of a young man, who ruined his life while trying to make a
dirty and unspeakable joke on me, must have been stained with the rumour in the
capital for a while.

‘Aha, that’s why he ran away.’

He didn’t want to be in that position by mistake.

At any rate, when you threaten someone with force, you need to be always faster and
more alert than anyone else.

‘Ck ck’

As I kicked my tongue, Irene, who was leaning against the wall, staggered from her
seat.

I quickly helped her.

“Are you okay?”

“I’m, I’m okay. I just relax my tension a little bit.”

“Did he hit you before I saw him?”

“No.”

That’s a relief.

Then I saw something at the feet of Irene, who shook her head.

‘A wig?’
The hair looked quite soft, but it was a red man’s wig, which has a bit of a slight mistake
in the dyeing process.

Did he just stumble and drop it?

Anyway, I’m going to pick it up because it’s someone else’s, but Irene was a step faster
than me. Irene was surprised to find a wig that had fallen, but soon picked it up in a
hurry and gathered it in her arms.

‘……Hmm? Why does it feel like she was trying to read my mind?’

I don’t think a wig is a strange thing that shouldn’t be seen, is it just me?

“Oh, well, thank you very much for your help.”

“Well, of course, anyone would have done it.”

“With that young man a little ago…”

“He’s not a young man, he’s a young jerk.”

I simply corrected it.

It’s a waste of honorifics to be used for such a guy. Even the person who made the
honorifics would be sad.

Irene seemed to be in a crisis that almost burst into laughter, but she bit her lips and
continued to endure her laugh.

“…ah, with that jerk. I was introduced to him and met him for a while.”

“Such.”

‘Shouldn’t she end her relationship with the person who introduced them?’

“It’s only for a very short time.”

At this time Irene glanced at me and quickly added words.

I got the impression that the remark somehow caught up as an excuse.

‘Why would she do that?’

It’s only natural to meet people and break up.

‘Is it because she’s embarrassed?’

Was she ashamed of her past for dating such a hot-tempered jerk?

Well, then it’s not that I don’t understand.

Still, it was all the fault of the man who blew up like a firecracker because of his
explosive personality, and I couldn’t say anything wrong with Irene who met him.

I thought about it and suddenly realized.

‘Oh, no, I mean… Is it because of Ash?’

Come to think of it, Irene once revealed her feelings for Ash in front of me and spit them
out. She said she sent Ash a handkerchief and a joint letter with embroidery that she
made herself. She blamed me for not receiving a reply.

“Did you think that he would feel bothered if you meet another man?”

I keep Irene looking into my eyes.

She couldn’t look straight at me so she looked down at her neat kiln, which was
revealed by the wind. Even if this is the right answer, there is no change in my opinion
that it is not an excuse.

I don’t think there can be any obligations, responsibilities, or restrictions for unrequited
love. It’s too cruel and harsh.

‘Moreover, I’m in a situation where the other person (Ash) doesn’t even know my heart,
even more.’

Unnecessary pity rose and I swallowed a sigh. Is this a fellow soldier? I opened my
mouth pretending to know nothing.

“Did you break up now?”

“I had clearly expressed my intention to do so.”

“That’s understandable, so you ran into him today?”

Irene nodded.

‘So, he didn’t mean to go to a party.’

“You’ve had a hard time with that jerk. He wouldn’t do that again if he had ahead, but if
the other person is going to retaliate later, then I’d be happy to sell my name again.”

“Thank you again for your consideration.”

Irene, who answered like that, continued to show signs of hesitation. She made eye
contact with me and then lowered down her gaze, she opened her lips then closed them
again. I don’t know what she was hesitating about, but after much hesitation, words
came out as if she had made up her mind.

“……I’m really sorry about the last time.”

It was a small voice.

Then Irene bowed her head again and quickly got out of the alley.

I gazed away at the little body that was diligently drifting away like that day.

“Has she done anything wrong before to you, my lady?”

“What…….”

I lifted my shoulders and let it go in a minute.

“It wasn’t a big deal.”

I’ve decided to dismiss it off like that from now on.  Since I received this apology. I’m in
trouble, too, because I have a weak heart.

“By the way, she seems to have come out without any attendants.”

I thought for a moment about Irene who disappeared from her position. Irene seemed to
go out to market by herself without a maid or escort. I thought she was with that crazy
kid, but she said no.

‘Did she sneak out?’

No matter how bad the security of the capital city is, it was hard to find an unadulterated
noble to be out in the street alone.

I thought a little more and stopped it soon. Anyway, the answer to the problem won’t be
out.

“Shall we go back?”
The sun was slowly setting. I got out of the alley, looked up at the sky, and lightly
started to rhyme. But as soon as that happened, Sir Davery’s complexion suddenly
went down.

“What? Like this?”

“Why do you look like you suddenly lost your empire?”

“Sword shop….”

Oh, really.

><><><><><><><><><

When I returned home from the rest of ‘the business’, it was right after the sun had set. I
returned to the mansion, had dinner, rested for a while, and completed a letter I had not
received before going out.

Then I tried to mail the letter to Viscount Grace through a person, and there was a
sudden sensation of uproar outside. As I looked out of the hallway window, I could see
the cause of the disturbance at a glance.

‘Training field?’

At this time, I could see the knights huddled together in the training field.

‘Doesn’t the training end during the day?’

Knights’ regular training is usually completed while the sun is up. The risk of injury
during training has increased after dark as the sunsets. It’s not completely dark yet, but
it’s still evening.

Looking down at the noisy scene with a slight wonder, Alex, who had just been handed
a letter from me, followed me outside and opened his mouth.

“So who’s going to be the winner this year?”

“Winner?”

“The hunting competition.”

I recalled something I had forgotten for a moment at Alex’s words.

‘That’s right.’
The hunting competition.

‘There was an event like that.’

During the harvest festival, a big festival that encompasses the whole country, not only
the people of the country but also the Imperial Family take part in it.

During the harvest festival, there were two events hosted by the Imperial Family, each
of which was a hunting contest and a ball.

The harvest festival is just around the corner, which means that there are not many
days of the hunting competition left. As if to announce the beginning of the festival, the
first day of the harvest festival was a hunting competition.

‘So, is that a pre-exercise for the hunting competition?’

When I looked closely, I could see several knights set targets in a corner of the training
hall. Perhaps it was made by hand, it was somewhat crude.

No, what are they so eager for? I’m sure it wasn’t like that last year, and while I thought
so, Alex said.

“Until now, the Crown Prince has won the honour of winning every time in a row, but this
year I don’t know.”

It was a meaningful word. Somehow,  my neck and shoulders seemed to have a lot of
strength.

“This year’s hunting competition will be a little different. Even the crown prince would be
so nervous too. Isn’t that right, my lady?”

Alex asked me for consent. I understood everything when I heard it. Yes. This year’s
hunting competition at the harvest festival…

‘Ash is participating.’

He didn’t participate until last year. No, he couldn’t.

Hunting competitions held by the imperial family were only eligible for participation by
noblemen or knights who had passed their adulthood. Ash has his adulthood ceremony
this year. It was only from this time that he could be listed as a participant.

‘That’s why the knights are suddenly so eager to practice.’

Ash had a significant record of winning a hunting competition, and if they don’t even get
the basics, it won’t stand a chance.
Chapter 61

All the knights burning enthusiasm in the training hall seemed to believe that Ash would
win the hunting competition.

‘Well…..’

I nodded slightly at Alex.

“That’s right.”

I didn’t think much differently, I’m sorry to the Crown Prince, but it was one of the
hardest imaginations that Ash would lose any competition.

‘Hold on, what happens to this book?’

Suddenly, it occurred to me that this year’s harvest hunting competition was briefly
covered and moved on to ‘The Spring of the Goddess Agritta’.

Well, about one paragraph.

‘To be honest, one paragraph was just too much.’

The author has set up that there are things like hunting competition but didn’t come with
a good story about it nor explanation. Even the reference was too short, so I couldn’t
think of the result right away.

It was then. The commotion in the training field grew a bit.

‘Huh?’

The knights, which had been spread out in places without order, hurriedly looked at one
place at once and took a courtesy.

I blinked and then opened my eyes.

‘Ash.’

I couldn’t see it wrong since his white hair catches the eye at once, even if it’s not bright
daylight.

When Ash suddenly appeared on the training field, I paused in my seat for a moment.

“…let’s.”

“…… will…… and…..”

I couldn’t understand what the voice that intermittently passed through the buzz was
saying.

“Do you think he’s trying to demonstrate?”

As soon as Alex said so, Ash was handed a bow and arrow from a nearby knight.

Thanks to him, I was surprised.

‘A demonstration? Really?’

Did Ash get out to the training field personally only for such a hassle like a
demonstration?

That was weird. That’s not gonna happen. At the moment of doubt, Ash, who had an
arrow on his bow, pulled the demonstration with his left hand.

‘Left hand?’

Oh, maybe.

‘Since the last time he used his left arm because of the snake venom, is he trying to
make sure it’s completely healed now?’

It was credible. At least rather than assuming that Ash took the time to do a
demonstration while he was busy for the knights.

Ash aimed at the farthest target.

And I felt sick at this moment.

‘……what, is it because I saw the bow?’

I felt a little wobbly and felt a little dazed.

Whether it’s a bow or an arrow or both, it wasn’t very pleasing to me right now. Because
it reminded me of something that happened a little while ago.

‘But it wasn’t even me who got hit by the arrow.’

I’ve only seen it for a while but it wasn’t that I didn’t think it was an overreaction.
Anyway, I took my eyes off the window because I felt it was hard to see anymore.

It was then that Alex suddenly opened the closed window.

“What are you doing?”

Did he want to look more closely? But the answer back was unexpected.

“That’s because it looks like the Duke has ordered me to open the window…….”

“What?”

I turned my gaze away. Ash was looking this way with his bow down.

‘When did he turn his gaze here?’

I felt my eyes meet his. Then the next moment Ash seemed to come this way, and
immediately jumped off lightly against the nearby wall.

“Ash!”

This was the 2nd floor.

At one moment Ash, who had risen to the long gate, came down the hall and stared at
me gently, without giving me time to be surprised.

“What’s wrong with your face?”

“Huh?”

“What’s the matter? You look bad, noonim.”

When the hell did he see my face again? No, did he come up like that to check that out?
I didn’t know what to say and what to do. I was so lost that I kept silent, and soon
glanced confusedly at the bow Ash was still holding in his left hand.
‘Do I have to say this?’

When asked why I looked bad, I think he needs an answer, but I couldn’t decide for a
moment whether it would be better to confess it in a straightforward manner.

But my worries were really brief.

Because Ash, who caught my eye with a keen eye, saw the bow in his hand and
immediately broke it.

“…?!”

I was startled because the bow, not an arrow, broke in two at once like a toy.

Ash then glanced out of the window. The knights who received attention looked at each
other.

And among those large numbers of people, I’m sure that there are people who were
very quick-witted. He didn’t order anything, but some threw out the bow that he was
holding right away. Then he broke it by stepping on it recklessly.

There was a beginning, so the tune was in an instant. Starting with the leader, they
were aware of the situation, and the knights began to smash bows and arrows as a
group. Some knights took the edge of the bow and landed it on a rock without mercy.

“Wha, what is it?”

In a senseless mansion, the eminent Alex muttered in dismay at their madness. In fact,
it was amazing to me who knew the reality.

The scene of the ‘killing’ on the training field, which is seen by acquaintances as just a
crazy scene, ended with a loyal knight kicking and breaking it to an innocent target.

“………”

“Noonim.”

I came to my senses at his tranquil voice.

“Where were you going? I’ll take you there.”

It was a normal attitude as if nothing had just happened.

Behind Ash was Alex rubbing his eyes as if he doubted what he had just seen.
I’m speechless.

“…..just, um, I was about to finish the tea and go back to the room.”

“Let’s go.”

Ash reached out his hand and I hesitated for a moment before I took it. I tried not to look
out of the window as much as possible.

Because someone who would have worked hard to cut the wooden board and carefully
painted the target pattern seemed to be crying.

At this time, I thought for a moment as I left Alex out of the hall, who still didn’t
understand the situation.

I wonder which of the two is more heart-rending. Ash, who smashed all the bows just
because my complexion wasn’t good, and me, who is thrilled to hold Ash’s hand in the
midst of this.

***

The morning of the harvest festival was bright. And I suddenly remembered the results
of the hunting competition I saw in the book in a few days.

‘They tied.’

There were two winners.

The Crown Prince and Ash.

“Somehow the result was leaking.….’

No, maybe it’s typical?

The Crown Prince and Ash were both rarely seen to have failed into the general
category, so it might have been somewhat difficult to hastily bring either side the glory of
victory.

I’m talking from the perspective of the author of the book.

‘But what will happen in real life?’

Will it be concluded that today’s results are tied, same as the book?
Even if it’s a joint winner, it’s a win, so wouldn’t the knights of the mansion not be very
disappointed?

I put myself in Bessie’s hands with such thoughts. Bessie grinned, as usual, dressing
me up with her deft touch. I checked Bessie’s face through the mirror.

“You look excited, Bessie.”

“It’s a festival. Aren’t you having fun?”

Bessie bit back, taking out the rolls she had rolled one by one.

“Me too…”

I made eye contact with myself in the mirror.

“Yes, it’s fun.”

A few days passed in a flash again. When I close my eyes and open my eyes, I feel like
the curtain of the harvest festival has risen.

I let it go and did nothing as time went by. In a way, I was faithfully practising the words
of the old woman, the fortune teller said, to wait.

‘I’m not doing it because I like it.’

There is nothing else I can do but just stay still without doing anything. Oh, there’s one
thing I do.

‘I hope Ari steals the beads safely.’

Ari took advice about beads from me a few days ago, nodding her head with a
determined look, and sooner or later she’s stealing– it’s true– but it feels weird to say
this.

Since then, I have not yet received any notification of the results.

If Ari fails to steal the bead and is caught in the temple, I hope it won’t happen, but at
that time I couldn’t deny my responsibility, so I was going to use the bead to return the
time.

To do so, it must not be a day late, so I’ve been paying attention to the news of the
temple and Ari these days.
And that’s it. The last few days I’ve been doing. Indeed, both my body and mind felt at
ease.

The ball starts tomorrow, so I had a simple problem today. At Bessie’s words, I looked
inside the mirror again. Half of my long hair was tied up and half of it was loosened.

Thanks to Bessie’s hard work, a wavy red hair trickled down my chest.

“Well, no matter how I interfere, my lady is always beautiful.”

“Thanks for the compliment.”

Perhaps because of the start of the harvest festival, Bessie was also more excited than
usual.

‘Should I enjoy the festival, too?’

Maybe it will be the last festival that I had so let’s have a lot of fun at this moment. I
thought so and soon struggled to control the look on the mirror.

If I’m really going to enjoy the festival, it would be helpful if I don’t think that way.

“A little later, right?”

“Yes.”

“Good-bye. Don’t overdo it, be careful.”

“What’s going to happen? I’m just cheering.”

Chapter 62

Today, the first day of the harvest festival, there is a hunting competition during the day.
The site is at t western forest owned by the Imperial Family.

Participation in the hunting competition was limited to noblemen or women who were
officially awarded the title of knights, but it was not so as to whether noble ladies had
nothing to do with the hunting competition.

‘The cheerleading squad.’

Each of them stepped on the venue to support their family members, lovers, friends, or
family knights.

It was the same for me. I was supposed to attend the place where the hunting
competition was held today to tie a handkerchief to Ash’s bow in honour of victory and
good fortune. It’s a courtesy and it’s a tradition that’s been going every year.

‘At first, I was a little worried about having to look at the bow.’

But soon the trouble was cleared away. I didn’t feel sick the other day simply because I
saw a bow or arrow. After seeing the target position, I finally showed such symptoms.

The place where the cheering squads waited and the forest where the actual hunting
took place were naturally separated.

I would never have seen the problem of the participants targeting their hunts.

“That’s true, my lady. But just in case.”

“Okay.”

“Never stay away from near Sir Sack.”

“So Sir Davery can’t even participate in the competition because of me.”

“Did you call me?”

Standing by the door where he appeared, Sir Davery knocked on the door
meaninglessly.

“Are you ready?”

“As you can see, and if you’re talking about participating in a hunting competition, I’m
fine.”

“Isn’t that too bad?”

“Well, not really. Have you tried running around on a horse and catching animals? It’s
just cumbersome and tiring.”

“It sounds like fun.”

“I find it more fun to sit far away and shake a handkerchief.”

“I’m glad to hear that.”

Sir Davery, the promising knight of the mansion and one of the most powerful men in
the world, has decided not to make his name on the hunting competition participant list
and remain in the cheering seat.

It was an inevitable choice because he had to take duty as my escort. I said it would be
all right to change places with others just today, but Sir Davery refused.

‘Is he truly hate hunting?’

I thought all the knights would love to hunt. Is it my prejudice? Anyway, I was a little bit
worried, but I felt relieved to hear that.

After a while, I was ready to leave for Ash.

I had to travel for about an hour by carriage from here to the west forest, the venue for
the competition.

‘I can’t believe it’s only an hour from the capital.’

Which means it belongs to the yolk land. In such a position, they keep the forest every
year only for hunting competitions.
‘As expected, from the Imperial Family.’

If it were my previous life, would it be as if there was a forest in Gangnam?

While spending time thinking so senselessly, the carriage arrived at the destination.

I got escorted by Ash and got off from the carriage, then Ash opened his mouth.

“If you are uncomfortable after entering the venue, talk to me right away.”

“Huh?”

“We may go back as we are.”

“…no, not as far as I know.’

There was something I passed without explaining, and it was my duty to participate in
the hunting competition.

All families had to send out one participant each, except for their own knights.

The only exception here is in unavoidable circumstances.

For example, there are no men in the family who have reached adulthood, or all men
are dead or missing for some reason and only women remain. There’s a man, but he’s
too old or sick to ride on a horse to hunt.

This kind of true and inevitable story has been taken into account.

It’s hard to say, but at this point, none of those conditions affected our family.

Ash wasn’t a minor anymore, he’s not an old man, he’s not a woman, and he’s not even
sick anymore.

‘But Ash wouldn’t care about that.’

But I have no choice but to care.

“It’s all right.”

While I was shaking my head, I added a few words.

“And I’ve always wanted to try tying a handkerchief to a bow.”

Ash had no answer. Was it too random?

There were already quite a few people in the vacant lot that was made a little far from
the forest. I found some familiar faces there and briefly greeted them.

After that, it was time for the competition to start soon.

When the emperor, who appeared with attendants on both sides, finished a brief
congratulatory speech, the servant sounded the trumpet loudly.

I tied a handkerchief tightly to Ash’s bow.

“Be careful.”

“Should I win?”

It was an absurd answer since I told him to be careful.

I raised my eyes.

“What?”

“Because it’s a handkerchief that binds in hopes of victory.”

“…it also means to be safe without getting hurt.”

“That’s a given.”

Ash looked at me gently and folded his eyes and laughed. Perhaps because I saw his
smiling face in a surprise move, my heart felt like it was pounding.

Oh, it’s so close. Damn it, I let my guard down.

I deliberately avoided eye contact by purposely checking to see if my handkerchief was

properly tied.

“You can do whatever you want just because you want to, winning?”

“So, shall we?”

“Do as you please.”

I thought for a moment whether Ash was competitive. Meanwhile, Ash got on the horse
with a bow around him.

I raised my head along with Ash and soon dropped it again. The sun was dazzling.
“The Duke of Widgreen.”

It was then that an unfamiliar, but feel familiar, a voice was heard.

“Your Highness.”

I shaded my hands to hide from the sunlight.

The prince’s approach with the white horse came into sight.

And I was very surprised at the sight.

‘Why does it look so suited well with him?’

The crown prince and the white horse were amazingly fantastic.

‘Is that why there’s a saying, prince riding a white horse?’

Whether it’s the sense of servants or the prince’s own eyes, I wanted to say that it was
a perfect choice anyway.

On the other hand, Ash’s horse was a black horse. The mane and fur were all dark and
glossy black like black jade.

Thanks to it, the closer the Crown Prince approached, the clearer the contrast between
black and white was naturally made.

I heard a murmur of noise around me as if it weren’t only me who felt that impression.

“It’s like a black knight and a white knight.”

“They’re the Black Prince and the White Prince.”

“What the hell is that?”

“They’re an angel and a devil.”

At the end of the sentence, I held my head back unconsciously. Whoever it is, it’s sharp.

I don’t know what she said, but in terms of roles, they were a universally righteous male
lead and a ruthless villain.

‘The heroine who’s going to confront each other is gone.’

When I thought so, the crown prince started to talk.

“Today’s hunting competition is going to be a lot more fun than last year.”

It was a normal story with a soft voice as if giving a light greeting. However, at this one
word, the elasticity burst from behind.

‘Why?’

Ah…… is that so? Like a celebrity saying something? That’s plausible enough.

“Everything is fun when you have a competitor. Don’t you think so, Duke?”

“That’s too high praise for me.”

“Well, can I just say that this is a heartless answer?”

“…….”

“Okay, so should I look forward to it or should I be nervous?”

“You won’t be disappointed either way.”

I suddenly recalled the fact that they were the leading candidates for this hunting
competition.

‘Even without the female protagonist, confrontation is still confrontation. To win.’

Of course, this would be nothing more than a temporary confrontation.

There was a moment of silence as if to emphasize the significant air. Soon the Crown
Prince burst into laughter.

“Then I’d better do both at the same time. Let’s wish you luck, Duke.”

“May God of War be with your Highness for protection.”

At this moment, I had a feeling that my eyes met the Crown Prince. I wasn’t completely
sure if it was mistaken or not because it was so short.

At that time, the sound of the bell of the servants pierced the air again.

The crown prince left Ash with a message to see him again at the hunting ground and
pulled the reins to the forest first.

Ash looked at me before turning the horse around.

It was an eye-contact long enough to be sure.

“….….”

The sunlight was so strong that I lowered my eyelids with a cough. Not a blush in the
face or ears.

Ash then set off the horse.

It was not long before the participants in the vacant lot disappeared into the forest one
by one.

Compared to the previous one, the murmur was so clear in a noticeably quiet space.

“Who will win?”

“I like whichever who wins. I’m going to cheer for both sides.”

“Lady should cheer for the lady family’s knights.”

“What’s the point of doing something hopeless?”

‘She’s too cold.’

“By the way, if they compete, the beast of the forest will have no seeds left today.”

“But it would be an honour for the animals to be hunted by both of them. Oh, I want to
be a beast.”

“Ha, me too.”

“What? That’s a little….”

It was time to confirm the popularity of the Crown Prince and Ash in a rather subtle way.

Sir Davery, who had been away for a while, came back with the luggage. Rugs,
parasol… basket?

“Why a basket?”

“Don’t you feel something at a glance?”

“It smells like food.”

“You saw it right away. Simple sandwiches and fruits.”

“Did Bessie pack something like that?”

I feel like I’m on a picnic like that.

I slowly moved away from the gap of people who started to talk to me one by one,
actively blooming the flowers of conversation.

I would rather sit idle than chatter surrounded by many people.

Soon I found a moderately crowded place and took the fruit out of the basket.

It was then that I picked up cherry tomatoes and took them to my mouth in such a quiet
place.

‘Huh?’

I saw a small figure in a man’s uniform enter the forest that inadvertently gave me eyes.
Chapter 63

‘Is he a servant?

He didn’t ride a horse and it seemed like he wasn’t holding a bow so he wasn’t a
participant for the hunting competition.

And most of all, he was incredibly small and thin to be considered as an adult man.

A boy in his mid-twenties?

‘But I heard that a servant who will help with the competition is waiting in the forest early
on.’

I can’t believe he’s just going in now. Is he a tardy? He was too late. There was always
a tardy person, regardless of the time and place.

I was thinking so and soon noticed something strange.

‘But it feels familiar.’

It’s too familiar to look at for a moment. Just a glimpse of it is enough to attract my
nerves suddenly.

‘But where did I see it?’

And I soon realized why.

The hair colour.

The hair colour that I just saw was red. It’s not just red. It’s a vague red colour with
subtle energy as if it failed to dye. I saw the same colour as that only a few days ago.

Irene!

The cherry tomatoes in my hand-rolled down. My mouth is wide open.

Come to think of it, the shape and length are just right. No doubt that was the wig she
dropped on the day I found and helped Irene in the market alley.

‘There can’t be another red-like colour like that, not that failing red.’

I thought about it that way while I saw her back without fail.

‘Why is she going into the hunting ground?’

Wait a minute. It’s too early to be sure. I think it’s probabilistically rare, but maybe what I
saw was just a coincidence.

“My lady? Where are you going?”

I left Sir Davery’s mysterious voice behind and held on to the nearest imperial official.

A middle-aged man dressed as a servant turned his head at my call.

“What can I help you, miss?”

“I want to ask you something. Is there a servant with red hair who was mobilized for
today’s hunting competition? He’s a little short and dull, around this height and……..”

“There’s no one like that, miss.”

“Are you sure?”

“Not only among the number of servants mobilized today, but even if I search all the
imperial servants, there are no servants with that characteristic.”

The servant was adamant that he remembered all the colours of the servants’ hair.
Well, that’s understandable. Red is not a hair colour that can be easily seen anywhere.

Even for me, the memory of finding a similar person with me at a meeting or outside
could be counted by one hand.

“What’s wrong? Any problems?”

“……no, nothing.”

I shook my head at the servant and withdrew.

‘It was a big deal.’

This doubled the probability that the person I saw was Irene.

‘What do I do with this?’

It seemed to me that I was the only one who saw Irene sneaking into this forest, who
was believed to be close to certainty, given the appearance of the servant and the
reactions around.

‘or were they seeing her sneaking in but didn’t pay attention?’

Well, if I didn’t know the possibility of that servant being Irene, I wouldn’t have paid
attention like this.

‘What should I really do?’

“Is there something wrong, my lady?”

Then Sir Davery, who followed me, asked me.

“…Sir Davery.”

“Yes?”

“A forest is usually dangerous, right? If it’s a forest where all kinds of animals, including
beasts, run around, what do you think is the probability that a powerless girl would die a
violent death if she went in alone?”

“Do you want to enter the hunting ground?”

I don’t know why Irene went into the forest dressed as a man.

But I knew one thing exactly.

A hunting forest which will be filled with arrow showering was a dangerous enough
place for a young girl.

Nothing could have happened if luck followed, but on the contrary, Irene could have
been seriously injured or worse without a little luck.

I opened my mouth after a long thought.

“If I want to, can I go in?”

***

I had three options when I noticed Irene’s infiltration into the hunting ground.

One. Just pretend like I didn’t know.

‘This option was eliminated immediately without even thinking about it.’

Because I am not confident that I won’t stay up all night with a guilty conscience if
something happened to Irene.

Two, notify the imperial officials.

‘That way they’ll rescue Irene on their own….’

But instead, things will get bigger.

It was like letting the neighbourhood know that Irene had planned to sneak into the
hunting ground.

It was possible that the hunting competition itself would be stopped because of Irene’s
rescue.

The crime of ruining the important events of the imperial family was probably greater
than I can roughly imagine.

So lastly, three.

‘I go into the woods myself and find Irene, who is not yet far away, and drag her out in
secret.’

It was the most cumbersome and annoying way for me, but at the same time, it was the
only way to resolve the situation quietly and peacefully without any commotion.

Of course, I wasn’t confident that I’d beat the beasts in the forest.

‘Because Sir Davery will take care of it.’

To be honest, I only trusted this person. With such thought, I glanced down at Sir
Davery, who walked side by side with me.

I was now riding a horse and moving into the forest.

I opened my mouth when I saw his short, neat blond hair.

“Thank you, Sir. Thanks to you, I entered the hunting ground like this.”

“No. It’s nothing, my lady.”

Sir Davery shook his head at a glance.

“It was more thanks to your acting skills than to me, my lady.”

“..….”

“That was too perfect.”

“……Thank that too”

How I and Sir Davery were able to enter the forest here now, the sequence of
processes was as follows:

When I briefly explained the situation and asked if there was any way to get into the
hunting ground, Sir Davery immediately told me to trust him and took me quietly to the
entrance to the hunting ground.

And then he told the guy who was guarding the entrance–

‘This matter is really urgent. I’ll just leave the news to the person inside. It’ll only take a
moment.’

‘There were already people whose job for that.…….’

‘It’s an urgent and serious matter that I can tell to no one! Don’t you see My Lady here
wiping away all these sorrowful tears?’

“…hahhhhhhhhhh.”

‘If the person inside doesn’t get the news on time and things go wrong, will you take
responsibility for it? If this fragile lady can’t overcome her grief and anxiety then falls
down, will you be responsible for that, too?’

‘……you really have to come out right after delivering the news.’

‘Thank you. I hope you’ll get a promotion in the future.’

That was what happened.

Sir Davery even got a horse from him after saying he had to move quickly to that
situation.
‘He was really stubborn.’

Anyway, it was amazing that it had worked.

Suddenly, when I recalled the tearful act of a while ago, which I had to urgently make to
keep the rhythm, I made a sound of groaning.

“You should tell me in advance.”

“Isn’t it really urgent?”

“That’s true, but…..”

No, but he could’ve told me a few warnings. Now that I think about it, it’s hard to say
that he has no intention of making fun of me.

‘But it’s true that we got here safely anyway.’

Well, that’s good. I’ve decided to overlook the trivial past.

“By the way, the forest is not as thick as I thought.”

“It’s a hunting ground.”

I looked around, riding at Sir Davery’s pace.

The forest was wide, but not as thick as I imagined.

“It would be difficult if the trees block the view too much.”

“Well, that’s true.”

The trees that created the forest were large and high enough to cover the sky, but the
number was not very large, so there was not much feeling of a dense obstruction of
vision.

‘Good for us.’

At this rate, it would not be as difficult to find Irene as I thought. That red hair stands out.

‘I wish I could find her and bring her out before I bump into the participants.’

At this point, the participants will aim at prey with a bow and shooting arrows. And it was
a scene I didn’t want to see.
‘The animals must have been driven inside the forest, so it’s probably okay to be here
here for some time.’

But, how far did Irene go?

But she couldn’t have gone far without a horse since I chased her quite early.

I was lucky to have Sir Davery read my mind.

“Shall we speed up the movement?”

“It’s good if we do.”

It was only a short time after speeding up the forest.

I finally found a familiar hair colour, followed by a few rabbits and a roe deer that
seemed to live because the participants were so insignificant that they were just passing
by.

I cried out at once.

“Ay… B, C, D, anyway, hey you over there!”

Unknowingly, I tried to call out her name, but I hurriedly turned around on the way,
wondering who would hear it.

Irene, who was peeping her red hair through the trees in front of her, looked this way
and her eyes were wide open.

‘That’s really Irene.’

After checking her face, there was no more doubt.

Irene met my eyes and was so surprised as if she saw a ghost, and turned around and
ran away.

“Where are you running away!”

A useless act. No matter how quick you try to run away, now you are a flea. Why?
Because I’m riding a horse.

Horseback riding was one of the essential cultures that all aristocrats learned at a young
age.

And once you get the hang of it, it’s like a bike to you.
I made the most of my old memories and quickly overtook Irene by skill.

Then I pulled the reins, stopped the horse quickly, and jumped in front of Irene.

‘I think I just drove the horse really well.’

Chapter 64

I’m thinking about it now, but I think I have a talent for horseback riding skills. When I
was young, I didn’t know that I was a promising horseback rider.

I stared at Irene thinking like that.

I could see Irene, whose course was suddenly blocked, hesitated in her place. Me in the
front, Sir Davery in the back. She’s already surrounded.

I opened my mouth calmly.

“What the hell are you doing here, Irene?”

I was going to call her Lady Isaac, but I changed my mind and called her by her name in
a friendly manner. Irene, who was looking at me with her little body fixed up, was
already like a powerless little animal. I didn’t want to make her cringe more by giving her
a feeling of anger or blame.

‘Scolding? Irene’s parents will do that later.’

I just needed to get Irene out of here safely.

Khm khm, I smother my voice.

“You know it’d be dangerous if you did that here and kept walking around, right? What if
you met the boar first, not me?”

“I think she’ll lose even if she fights the roe deer, let alone the boar.”

“I’m not going to say anything for a long time here. Come out with me first.”

“…….”

“Irene.”
I’m like a high school or middle school teacher who soothes a runaway student. It was
then.

“…… Princess? What are you doing there?”

I put a hat on Irene’s head that I had prepared to the voice of a man who was not far
away and looked back.

A young man on horseback, believed to be a participant in a hunting competition, was

approaching.

I opened my mouth, looking at a strange face approaching with a curious air.

“I’m sorry but, who are you?”

“I’m Zigman from Baron Raom.”

“Ah, Sir Raom.”

“You’re Princess Lydia Widgreen, aren’t you? Why are you at the hunting ground?”

Zigman’s gaze passed past me and turned to Irene, but came back to me in no time.
Wearing a hat and covering her face, Irene looked like a boy, perhaps because of her
attire.

He seemed to think that Irene was either a public servant or the hunting competition
servant.

“Well, that’s…”

The problem is me. Trying not to expose the agitation and looking for an excuse, then
Sir Davery stepped up.

“I’m Davery Sack of the Widgreen family.”

“Sir Sack, I think I’ve heard of your name before.”

“It’s an honour for you to recognize that name. Do you know where his excellency is in
this forest?”

“His Excellency, do you the Duke of Widgreen? Why?”

“The reason our lady visited the hunting ground was that she had something to say to
his excellency… .”

Good job, Sir Davery.

I felt it before, but a lie that doesn’t even blink to make was very classy. I was quick to
respond.

“That’s right.”

“No, I mean what do you need to say that you’re going to risk your own in such a
dangerous place……”

“That’s hard to say.”

Then Sir Davery looked really troubled.

“I’m sorry, but it’s a very personal, private, but important story.”

“…….”

“As soon as my lady knew the news, she wiped away her tears that she had to deliver
right away.”

‘What? Again?’

“Oh, no. You don’t need to apologize to me for such a thing, instead, I should be the
one who apologized.”

Zigman then continued, scratching his back head.

“His Excellency is probably at the innermost part of the forest. He’ll be targeting the
most ferocious beast in the hunting ground with His Highness The Crown Prince.”

“I see.”

“But it would be dangerous to get there, too……..”

I tried to answer that it was okay since I was with Sir Davery anyway, and more than
that, I won’t go that far.

At that moment, Zigman suddenly changed his expression as if he had a good idea.

“Oh, that’s right. Princess, please wait here for a moment.”

“….…?”

“I’ll just go inside and call His Excellency.”

“What?”

What? Wait a minute.

“No, you don’t have to….”

“Don’t worry, just trust me. Giddy up!”

“Sir Raom!”

Zigman Raom, who has a blurry impression that seems to come out only now, was
more quick-tempered than he seemed. He didn’t even listen to my answer – how come
he ran alone and disappeared like that in an instant. The voice calling him belatedly
could not keep up with the speed of his running horse.

“……”

I looked back at Sir Davery after a moment of silence in an unexpected situation.

“What are you going to do, sir?”

“Is it my fault, my lady?”

“Um…”

“If you give me your horse, I’ll try to follow him.”

“That’s okay, no need for that. Who knows which direction was he going to go, and
who’s going to protect us without you?”

As I mentioned earlier, even a wild boar, both I and Irene will suffer after 1-2 strokes. Sir
Davery knows that, so I’m sure he just said it.

I shrugged my shoulders with a feathery sigh half-mixed with resignation.

“I can’t help it. Let’s get out of here before that kind and behavioural Sir Raom really
brings out Ash to here.”

What should I say to Ash later? I wonder if I can get over him.

I decided to think about what I couldn’t do right away and looked at Irene again.
“Would you like to ride a horse? I’m going out of the forest right now.”

“…….”

“If you want to walk, it doesn’t matter, and, of course, you can’t stay here. I’m telling
you, staying here is not an option.”

Irene raised her head for a long time. Until the brown eyes that had been covered by the
hat were revealed. Round eyes with light double eyelids stared at me.

“I….”

“……?”

“Are you trying to hide me?”

Irene raised her hand and touched the hat I had put on her. The hat, which was
hurriedly obtained by the user, was dark brown, close to black. Thanks to it, the hat had
a strange contrast with Irene’s white hands, which made her feel blue at first glance.

I glanced at the ensemble of tiny hands and hats for a moment, then nodded.

“If I knew your intention to enter the hunting ground, I wouldn’t have come to catch you
till here myself.”

“…….”

“Tard on horse, that would be better, too.”

It would be a pain if Zigman showed up with Ash. We’ll have to rush out before that
happens.

“And just in case, don’t take off your hat until we’re completely out of here.”

“…… you don’t ask?”

I made eye contact with Irene.

Irene seemed to take it silently without avoiding my gaze for a moment but soon
lowered her head.

“What?”

“…you saw me coming in here, and you knew it was me, and you followed me in?
Because you saw the wig in the market at that time.”
“Yes.”

“You don’t ask me why? Why did I go into the hunting ground so recklessly, wearing a
wig and clothes like this?

‘So you were aware of your actions now.’

Well, she saw me and ran away in surprise like a guilty criminal.

“Are you going to tell me if I asked?”

“…..”

“Okay, then I’ll ask. Why did you do that? Now that I see it, it doesn’t seem like you
weren’t aware that you act like this is dangerous.”

Irene hesitated. But the fact that I brought up this topic first is that she was willing to talk
about it. Her hesitation wasn’t very long.

“To attract attention…..”

“Attention?”

“I wanted to draw His Excellency attention.”

“What?”

It was obvious without further hearing who ‘His Excellency’ she mentioned here was.

My voice rose unknowingly in embarrassment.

“Oh, Princess wouldn’t understand. My heart and my feelings.”

Irene clasped her trousers with both hands. The cloth, which seemed to be new,
wrinkled badly.

“Well, that’s right. I tried to hide in the hunting ground on purpose. The wig was also
sneaked out of the market that day for this purpose, and I got this man’s clothes with
money.”

“… why did you think it would be a way to get Ash’s attention to hide in the hunting
ground dressed like a man’s disguise?”

This was not a question, but pure curiosity.

Irene’s hands were tightened. Her head fell further down.

“……. at first it was a joke at the meeting.”

‘Meeting?’

“You know, usually in romance novels, isn’t there always a story about a female
protagonist hiding in a hunting ground and a male lead rescuing her?”

“Wait a minute.”

I needed time to interpret what I just heard. I put my conclusion to my mouth after a brief
accident.

“So right now you copied those romance novels?”

It was as if I could hear the sound of Irene’s face burning red, hidden under her hat. Her
exposed ears are red-cooked.

I didn’t say anything, but Irene stammered on her own.

“Well, I know. That I’m stupid. I know it’s just a novel, and I know I shouldn’t expect it in
reality, and my actions were futile and stupid.”

‘Then why.’

“But I couldn’t help it.”

It’s managed to go on and on.

The voice trembled like a soft leaf in the wind.

A slender voice that continued uninterruptedly trembled like a soft leaf in the wind.
Chapter 65

I looked at Irene silently with a precarious voice.

“Even if I knew it wasn’t real, this was all I could do.”

“……”

“Be, because I like him.”

“…….”

“I like him, I really like it, so I think this is all I can do….”

I did not take my eyes off Irene, who was shaking like she was about to shed tears.

I couldn’t take it off exactly.

That remark, which she would have confessed in front of me as if she were complaining
about her feelings, was completely revealed regardless of what else.

Irene said I wouldn’t know her mind, but that’s not the case. If that’s the case, my heart
wouldn’t hurt as someone stepped on it.

This must be the sense I feel when I understand Irene. I understand I agree.

And I was jealous.

Unbelievably, I envied Irene at this moment. Even if it’s a one-sided, hopeless mind that
cannot be repaid, I envy that she can reveal her feelings.

I’m so jealous that I can’t stand the fact that I can’t be honest. It feels like that feeling
that seems like a lie would flow out like a burst of laughter.

I turned my eyes away. Then I drew the horse close to her.

“……Ride up.”
Irene still hung her head, but she rose to the horse as she was told.

The saddle was ample. I sat Irene in the front and got on the back and kicked in the side
of the horse lightly.

I opened my mouth, leaving my body to the sway of the horse that began to walk.

“There’s a saying……”

“……”

“People who do nonsensical things that others cannot understand at first are either
crazy or tough.”

“……”

“But, I don’t think Irene is crazy.”

Wherever the horse stepped up, the grass in the forest was crushed and bent,
absorbing the sound of horse hooves.

It doesn’t mean that Irene’s choice was absolutely good. However, I didn’t want to
criticize her sharply for being wrong. I don’t think that’s necessary for this situation.

‘Does she deserve it? How about me?’

Maybe it’s not that I didn’t do it like Irene, but that I just can’t.

“But don’t do this again. There shouldn’t be one thing that can’t be undone. Not for
anyone else, but for Irene.”

Irene was silent. But I confirmed that she raised her head, which had been dropping for
a long time.

I thought that was enough, so I kept my mouth shut from then on. It was surprisingly Sir
Davery who broke the brief silence.

“I’m curious about one thing, but if I ask you now, does it break the ice?”

“Who do you want to ask?”

“Lady Isaac.”
I looked at Irene. Her round head moved up and down finely.

“Yes, you can ask, sir. Since you’re walking on two legs alone, I’ll give you a special
right to ask a question as compensation.”

“I dedicate this honour to my strong legs.”

“What are you curious about?”

“Hmm… the wig that Lady Isaac was wearing.”

‘What’s wrong with the wig?

“The reason why the wig is red, is that what I think it is?”

“Why do you think about it, sir?”

Do you mean there’s a big reason for choosing the colour of the wig?

I think so, but Sir Davery gave me a glance. It was almost at the same time that I
wondered what he was looking at and realized that his eyes were none other than on
my hair.

I blinked my eyes.

“Huh? Did you copy the colour of my hair colour?”

“Is that correct?”

Sir Davery turned to Irene.

Soon her voice was so small that even the mosquito was defeated and had to retreat.

“……yes.”

“No, why my hair colour?”

“It was a reasonable idea to attract His Excellency attention. At first, the colour was so
subtle that I was a little confused.”

“Well, that’s.”

Irene opened her mouth right away as if to refute something and soon glanced back at
me. I’ve seen this figure before, Irene, who seems to be reading my mind. I thought of
her…..
‘On the market.’

Oh, so this is how she felt when I picked up the wig she dropped and looked at me?

Irene mumbled her words.

“… I definitely have ordered a colourful red like a rose in full bloom, but the wig shop
gave it its own colour. Bar, there was no time to change.”

‘What is she excusing for?’

Rather than imitating my hair colour, does it bother her that the imitations were terrible?
I felt a strange feeling that was hard to explain and opened my mouth.

“Is my hair as colourful as a rose in full bloom?”

“……”

“Well, thank you. Irene’s black hair is actually glossy and really pretty.”

‘All of a sudden, a compliment on her hair colour.’

It was when the atmosphere somehow went that way. At that moment Sir Davery
moved urgently from his position.

“Sir?”

Neighhhhhhh!

The horse cried. I got down like a jump from a horse that had been stopped in great
haste and looked at Sir Davery.

“Are you all right?”

“I’m all right.”

No, Sir Davery wasn’t very good.

Blood was bleeding from his right palm, whether it was torn in the process of grabbing
an arrow that suddenly flew in.

I felt dizzy at the moment.

“What’s going on? Yikes! Ar, are you hurt?”

“He aimed at the horse.”

Sir Davery stared in the direction in which the arrow had flown.

The shooter with the bow already had fled, and there was no sign of anyone else.

“My God, this is an arrow. It, it must be a mistake, right? From afar, he must be
mistaken us for a beast, right?”

“Well, I’m not sure at the moment…… My lady?”

“Princess?”

I stumbled and leaned my back against a nearby tree.

The smell of blood that could not be so strong seemed to turn my stomach completely
over. I had a headache.

‘Oh, damn it.’

Is this that one? The trauma?

“Princess, are you all right?”

I had to say yes, but I couldn’t speak well.

I blinked several times at a less clear view. I felt nauseous as if I were suffering from
very severe motion sickness.

My head buzzed and I felt dizzy. Arrows, wounds, blood.

‘Ash.’

I missed Ash. I realized that Ash had nothing to do with the situation now. I felt my body
come to mind. At the moment the sound around me sounded blurred and distant, like
the noise of all the walls between them. A familiar body scent pushed the smell of blood
away and tickled the tip of the nose. A sense of security spread throughout the body.

I buried my head in my wide arms and slowly breathed in, forgetting other thoughts for a
moment. The air-filled the lungs was wonderfully comfortable and sweet. I closed my
eyes as I breathed out again like a sigh.

***

Mag Jaang ran his horse like a madman.

Forested trees and grass quickly cut on both sides of him with the sound of the wind.

‘Shit, I could’ve hit her right.’

Mag Jaang borrowed the name of his cousin’s brother today and took part in a stealthy
hunting competition.

Originally, he couldn’t qualify for the game because of his age, so the reason why he
ran to the hunting ground was simple.

Irene Isaac, he wanted to flatten the nose of that cheeky bitch who broke him without
knowing her place.

‘What the hell, break with me without knowing her place?’

Mag Jaang felt like his stomach was twisted when he remembered the face of his
opponent, who had recently notified him of her farewell.

What, telling him sorry and stop seeing each other!?

‘I always told her that she’s cute and I’ve always been good to her.’

He was annoyed. He felt like he’d been ignored. It was obvious that she thought he was
a baby because he was still young and had not inherited his title.

‘I’ll fix that thought.’

Because of that, he participated in hunting competitions.

I wanted to show you how great I was by far superior performance to others.

He tried to flatter her and make her regret that she broke up with him.

But the reality wasn’t as smooth as he thought.

Not long after the competition began, Mag Jaang quickly admitted that winning was not
his own.

The Crown Prince and The Duke of Widgreen, who had been mentioned as favourites
for the championship, were beyond common sense.

When the Duke of Widgreen shot a wild boar, which was as big as a monster, with only
one arrow when he ran a horse, he saw it from afar, but his mouth was watering.

‘Is he even a human being?’

The Crown Prince was no different.

Mag Jaang saw each of the two once before leaving the place without hesitating.

‘I can’t compete with them. I should use some strategy.’

But he would never run away.

The only thing he wants to do is to give up his fight against an unbeatable opponent
early on and aim for third place in a stable manner.

Marg Jaang drove away for a while until the two couldn’t be seen.

But after that, he felt like he was too far away again. He didn’t see the right hunting
animal in his sight.

‘Rabbit.’

No matter how many rabbits he caught, he’ll only become a ridiculous topic.

So he tried to turn his horse around again and move a little more inward.

It was then that the hair colour that seemed familiar to him came into sight.

‘Princess Lydia Widgreen.’

Chapter 66

Mag Jaang was surprised at the moment he found a splendid and vivid enemy that
could be distinguished at a glance from afar.

‘Why is she here?’

But the surprise was brief. Soon a brilliant idea came to mind.

‘This is a chance.’

He recently had some regrets about his opponent who turned the situation over as a
mere coincidence and made him leave his seat quietly.

‘At that time at the market how much she had humiliated me.’

He thought he had to give that bitch woman a stingy taste like that.

Mag Jaang deliberately shot an arrow at the horse on which the princess was riding.

He didn’t aim at people on the horse because he wasn’t confident about it. But it’s
enough to make the horse jump and rage after being hit by an arrow which ‘accidentally’
shot. It doesn’t matter if the person on the horse falls off and gets hurt a bit.

Of course, shooting an arrow wasn’t a mistake but that’s enough.

‘Ha, I never thought he’d catch it.”

Unlike what he planned, Mag Jaang did not achieve his purpose.

The knight next to the princess grabbed the flying arrow with his bare hands. As soon
as Mag Jaang saw it, he turned the horse around and ran away.

‘Is The Duke’s knight possible to do something like that?’

It was absurd. And it was a shame to fail since the chance came as if it was sent from
heaven.

‘I wanted her to at least fall and break one leg. Well, I can’t help it. It’s a shame, but I’ll
run away like this and just pretend nothing happened. …..’

It was then.

Puck!

Neighhhhh!

“Argh!”

An arrow hit the leg of a running horse and made the horse fall.

Mag Jaang, who fell off the horse, could not overcome inertia and rolled over and
slammed his head against the tree.

Soon a man appeared before the drooping Mag Jaang.

“Oh yes.”

Dressed in black colour made its gender hard to guess, the person looked proud.
Satisfied, he clenched his fist into the air and soon took out a small sphere from his
bosom.

“Master, I caught the suicide seeker.”

From the small sphere, a fire sparkled and the dry answer returned.

-Okay.

There was not a word of praise for doing well. Well, it doesn’t really matter.

He didn’t mean to be praised anyway. As a member of the organization, he was just

faithful to his role and paid for it according to his master’s orders.

“He fainted. Should I leave him as it is? Or should I take him away?”

-Leave him be.

“Yes sir, I understand.”

He reeled the sphere, a magic tool for communication, and looked down at the
unconscious Mag Jaang.

He shrugged.

“Ckck, these days, even suicide attempts are very creative. If you want to die, just hang
yourself from a tree. It’s easy, fast, traditional, and how good it is. But it’s something I
can’t understand anyway.”

Soon, after preventing any possibility of Mag Jaang waking up by hitting the back of his
head which had already fainted, the person disappeared into the air as he appeared
before.

***

Ash hugged me and left the hunting ground.

I was worried about Irene and Sir Davery, who were left in the place, but Ash’s
movements made me too unabashed to look back at them.

In my heart, I asked Sir Davery to look after Irene.

We headed straight for the mansion. As I got off the carriage, I stumbled for a moment
and I had to come into the mansion held by Ash.

I’ve already said that I’m okay and can walk by myself, but it didn’t work.

‘I’m shy.’

The butler and Bessie went wild about what’s going on when they saw me come in like
a patient.

I said that the fever seemed to have arisen because of the flu. It wasn’t entirely a lie.
I’ve been feeling dizzy since a while ago, and I’ve wondered if I really have a fever.

‘How can I have a fever over something like that?’

It was an amazing act.

‘It’s really unusual.’

As it did last time, someone else was hurt, but why am I in this mess?
Ash dropped me off on my bed in my room. I lay down and looked up at Ash, feeling my
body drooping heavily like watery cotton.

In this situation, I opened my mouth, thinking that it is absurd for my eyes to stay on
Ash’s jawline or nose, which seemed to be drawn even when looking up from below.

“The hunting competition…..”

“..….”

“Aren’t you disqualified if you come out on the way like this?”

“I suppose so.”

Would it be too late to go back right now?

Well, of course, it would be late. Considering the time it takes to get to and from the
capital.

“……you said you were going to win.”

I said what I had been worried about since we left the hunting ground. The answer fell
off without even showing signs of agonizing.

“I don’t care about that.”

Just before the start of the competition, Ash had a subtle war of nerves with The Crown
Prince for the competition.

I was about to mention it and soon shut my mouth.

It’s a hunting competition that’s already started and soon finished. Now, the only thing
that I can keep bringing up was to make sure Ash had not thrown away another
important thing because of me.

I was embarrassed for no reason, so I fidgeted with the quilt and pulled it up with an
awkward touch, but Ash reached out and touched my forehead.

His hand stayed like that for a while, as if measuring a fever, and then fell back again
soon.

I almost gasped at the moment, but I held on to my reason and swallowed a scream
instead of sighing.

‘Get a hold of yourself?’

Woah, I can’t believe what would happen if I let my guard down.

While I was so preoccupied with distrust and shock toward myself, Ash’s voice was
heard.

“Where does it hurt?”

I blinked and shook my head.

“You have a slight fever, how’s your head?”

“I’m all right. It’s a little dizzy, but, uh, that’s all.”

After answering like that, I hesitated a little and continued.

“I came into the hunting ground…… was my insistence. I was going to come out right
after a short tour of the forest.”

“……”

“I didn’t know it would cause you inconvenience and make you worried. I’m sorry.”

‘Honestly, I didn’t know.’

I thought it was over when I found Irene without any problems and took her out
smoothly.

Ash answered slowly without haste.

“That’s okay. As long as you’re not hurt.”

“…….”

“I’ve told you before. As long as you’re safe, whatever you do is fine.”

“……”

“It’s still the same now.”

The quiet surroundings, without a single noise, suddenly feel resentful. I felt like I could
hear my heart beating a little.

“Noonim.”

“Huh?”
I carefully raised my gaze, which had been lowered at an angle for fear of being caught.

“Remember when I said if you got hurt then the rest will be responsible for it?”

“B, but I’m not hurt.”

Ash smiled lightly when I spoke hurriedly as an excuse.

A calm hand swept my forehead and handed over my hair, giving no time for me to calm
my trembling heart at his smile.

I held my breath.

“When I think about it today, I feel like I’m including in ‘the rest’.”

“……”

“I don’t think I can forgive myself if something happens to you.”

So please don’t get hurt. Ash added affectionately and tenderly, as he handed over my
hair.

I closed and opened my eyelids very slowly.

Is it because of the fever?

This moment, which cannot be said to be strange, felt as if it were unrealistic.

‘Oh, no.’

It’s not that.

‘I want it to be unreal.’

It’s just that I hope this isn’t real.

That way, I can spit out words that seem to be blocking my throat.

Actually, since Ash first appeared in the forest and hugged me, it seemed like I really
wanted to rub my lips so the lingering words that I really wanted to say could flow out.

I thought of Irene. I couldn’t see her face with her head down, but irene’s heart-felt
expression with her trembling voice filled my mind.
Come to think of it, Irene has always been honest. Even when I was questioned about
why she spilt wine to my dress at the party, and at the hunting ground too. She didn’t
hide her feelings for Ash at all.

I gently took my hand off the blanket out of sight and held them.

‘I envy her.’

I really envy her.

I felt nauseous. I was so envious of Irene now that I couldn’t bear it.

It was only when I saw Irene revealing her mind without hiding it that I realized.

How painful it is not to be able to do that.

No matter how much I press and swallow those feelings, the fact that I can’t show my
heart so tempted me and makes me difficult.

‘I like him more.’

It’s not that I don’t know that it’s useless to put a human mind that didn’t have any shape
on a scale. But–

‘I like him a lot more.’

But Irene can talk about it while I can’t.

I can’t do that.

‘Unfair.’

I knew I insisted on it. I knew that this nonsense complaining was also very childish.

But I couldn’t help it. If I didn’t have this kind of resentment, I couldn’t bear this painful
feeling.

I was dizzy, so I raised my arms and covered my eyes.

The hand that slowly handed over the hair that stuck to the face stayed on the forehead
again.

I thought as I bit my lips to the sensation that came more clearly because I blocked my
view.
There are many gods in this world.

Although there are currently only three gods who set up the temple, there are many
gods in the record. From mischievous God that you haven’t heard wherever you are, to
ridiculous God who will make you wonder why that is.

So if there’s a god who looks at me personally, he must be a cursed god of cruelty that
lives on suffering and sadness.
Chapter 67

Worried, Irene seemed to have left the hunting ground and returned to her family
without being identified.

‘That’s a relief.’

I was really relieved.

Because, if that’s the case, I wouldn’t have had any kind of trouble.

If that’s not the case, I would have honestly covered my mouth with my fist in the corner
of the room and cried. Or I might not have left my pillowcase and kept crying.

Irene arrived at her family, Count Isaac mansion, she sent me a long letter.

The letter, starting with “Dear Princess Lydia Widgreen,” and ended with “Sent Irene
Isaac.” consisted of 3 chapters.

‘Such a long letter.’

To look at the content, it was mainly to say that she came home well thanks to me,
being grateful of me, and asked me how I am doing.

By the time I read the letter, my condition was fine. My condition was very good.

After spending about a day suffering from a mild body-ache, I got up and received
Irene’s letter the next day, feeling awkward as if something had happened.

I sent a short reply. Said that I’m fine and the palm of Sir Davery’s hand, which she
asked at the end of her letter, was fine.

I was worried to see the blood, but Sir Davery’s wound was not as deep as I thought.

According to the doctor’s statement, he will get better soon, and if he doesn’t do
anything crazy that could burn his wounds during the healing process, there will be no
scar left.
‘Phew.’

It was a relief.

Ash’s unspeakable departure from the hunting ground during the hunting competition
seemed to have been roughly matched by my sudden illness.

I was in the back of a rare cheering seat, and I collapsed complaining of sudden aches,
and the servant rushed to the hunting ground and told Ash.

Upon hearing the news, Ash immediately left behind everything in the contest and left
the hunting ground to take care of her sister. Like that.

‘Thanks to it, it’s been said again that I and Ash are close.’

Now that I’m here, I don’t think it’s new.

Zigman Raom, who came across me at the hunting ground, seemed to have a heavier
mouth than he looked.

The fact that I was in the hunting ground didn’t leak out at all.

Was he a man with a dual attractiveness who acted hastily but very cautious?

Thanks to that, it was not me or Irene who made the name unsavoury in connection with
the hunting competition, but others.

‘Mag Jaang.’

According to reports, Mag Jaang secretly participated in the age-restrictions hunting

competition by borrowing someone else’s name.

It was what the rumour said that so far.

‘The rumour said he got caught because he failed to catch the rabbit?’

He shot a bow to catch the rabbit, but the rabbit avoided it, and the embarrassed Mag
Jaang was flustered and kicked the horse by mistake.
Surprised, the horse ran away after dropping Mag Jaang, who fainted from the shock
and was discovered by the end of the hunting competition.….

I’ve heard he’s such a total mess.

‘Such a …..’

Mag Jaang denied it at first, but his claim seemed to be ignored by a report that came
out from an anonymous witness.

First of all, it was true that Mag Jaang was found unconscious alone near the haunted
rabbit.

‘Is he the culprit who shot the arrow?’

I was in doubt when I heard that he was in the hunting ground.

If the arrow that tore Sir Davery’s palm wasn’t a mistake, would he be the only one who
has had enough grudges against me to do it on purpose?

‘The location where we attacked and the haunted rabbit area was perfectly fit.’

Unfortunately, there was no other evidence.

Well, it’s not like we’re going to see Mag Jaang in the capital for a while, anyway.

This is because Viscount Jaang decided to send Mag Jaang, who caused a stir in many
ways and disgraced the family’s face, down to the local territory in order to punish him
and for self-reflection.

Honestly, if it was me, I would have wanted to send him anywhere right away.

Some say that he was already called ‘Rabbit Jaang’ instead of his real name of Mag
Jaang.

Rumour has it that he went missing on his way down to the territory at dawn to avoid the
attention.

There was no way to verify the authenticity of this rumour.

Anyway, for me who knew Mag Jaang’s personality, I could only say that it was good.

‘Oh, and.’
The winning of the hunting competition went naturally to the Crown Prince since Ash
was disqualified.

‘It’s different from the original book that said they titled ‘Joint Winning.’ for both of them.’

Contrary to their concerns, the knights did not feel much regret or despair over the
results of the hunting competition.

Apparently, everyone was mentally believed that Ash would have won the
championship if he hadn’t left the tournament.

‘I’m relieved.’

Good things were good, anyway, I was glad they weren’t disappointed and depressed.

The reason for disqualification was because of me anyway.

While I was known to be ill, I decided not to attend all the Imperial Ball that will be held
from the day after the hunting competition, to strengthen the misunderstanding.

Attending the ball was not mandatory, so I was able to make that decision.

‘Cause it’s not like I wanted to go anyway.’

During the six days of the Imperial Ball, my choice was not to take a step outside the
mansion, pretending to be a patient with a bad cold because of the severe change
between seasons.

And it was the same today, the last day of the ball.

“Bessie, what are you doing?”

Maybe it was because the air was a little chilly after waking up.

Suddenly, I thought of Bessie’s special honey water and came down to the living room
looking for her.

But Bessie was burning something in the stove on one side of the living room.

“What am I doing? I’m burning what the Duke told me to burn… Oh, my God!”

“Why are you surprised?”

I was more surprised when Bessie found me and startled.

I hesitated in bewilderment and soon gave Bessie a look at the things she was burning.

“What are you burning?”

I thought it would be plain paper or firewood, but it wasn’t.

A bouquet, some tea leaves, and … a fruit basket?

‘Why is she burning some kind of three sets of hospital visits?’

“Oh, it’s… Hmm, nothing.”

“You said it’s nothing but the composition is a bit unique–”

“More than that, my lady, you’re just in time. I was just about to go to you.”

Bessie raised herself, clapping her hands.

Then I saw her push the rest that couldn’t be burned with her foot into the stove all at
once, but I just pretended not to know.

‘There must be a reason.’

“Why?”

“I think you should start dressing up.”

“Dressing up?”

I didn’t have a plan to go out. So why dress up? While I thought so, Bessie’s words went
on like that.

“There’s going to be a party in sponsorship tonight.”

“Huh?”

What was that mean?

“I’ve never heard of this before.”

“I’m sure you’ve never heard it. Since I was secretly preparing for it. It’s a party for my
lady.”

“A party for me……But my birthday has passed.”

“Oh, my lady really. Today’s the last day of the harvest festival.”

Bessie, who shook her head, raised her voice and added.

“My lady, when you didn’t even attend the Imperial Ball, what makes you think you could
spend a day like this doing nothing in the mansion?”

‘I think it’s possible, but…….’

There’s no point in saying that.

Looking at the nuance, it looks like she’s already got all the preparations ready.

“Well, by the way, Bessie, even if we’re throwing a party… Wouldn’t everyone be busy
and will be on the last night at the Imperial Ball?”

I was wondering if there would be any guests at the party.

Bessie smiled and shook her hand at the remark.

“You don’t have to worry about that. It’s a party we’re holding without inviting guests.”

“Really?”

“It’s a small but enjoyable, simple but luxurious, simple, but grand outdoor party.”

‘What’s that?’

From the second phrase, her words already didn’t make any sense.

‘Didn’t she say it’s simple but luxurious?’ How could it be possible?’

Anyway, Bessie, who speaks away from it, seemed happy…

Well, yeah, it’s just a party between us, and that Bessie belongs to “us” so we just need
to have fun.

“I sent the invitation to only one person in particular.”

“Yes, yes… Yes? You sent an invitation? To whom?”

Instead of telling me, Bessie looked one eye at me.

“It’s a special and lovely guest for you.”

><><><><><><><><

“Eonni!”

It wasn’t until the evening that I could identify the ‘one and only guest’ that Bessie said.

Though I had expected it, I secretly whispered while looking at Ari, who had visited the
mansion with Dylan with a bright face.

“Are you okay with it? It’s dinner time and it’s an outdoor party here.”

“It’s all right.”

In other words, breakfast, lunch, and dinner were dangerous times for Ari.

Unlike me, who was worried that Ari might die while being outside in the evening, she
looked quite resolute.

Soon Ari lowered her voice and said,

“Well, I stole the beads.”

“Huh?”

Unknowingly, my voice rose and soon recovered with a quick cough.

“When did you succeed?”

“It’s been a while. Actually, that’s why I came here to tell you this quickly.”

“But it could have been delivered by letter….”

If she was worried about anyone seeing the letter, she could write it in Korean and sent
it.

If she had written “ᄉᄀ” without a long explanation, I would have understood it.
(T/N : from 성공 mean success)

“Ay, no. I need to report this news myself.”

“But.”

“And I don’t care if I die once or twice. I brought some beads. In case of emergency,
please return the day with this.”
‘Why is she so bold?’

Ari, who said so, paused for a moment.

Her voice trembled out suddenly.

“Maybe I’m already dead. Maybe you’ve used the bead and bring me back alive, did
you?”

“…….”

“Maybe, in fact, I’ve been saying this for a second time or…?”

“Relaxed—it’s not like that.”

Chapter 68

“Thank God. Anyway, I came prepared.”

Ari had a stiff look in her eyes.

Well, yeah, she’s already here anyway.

Even if it’s outdoors, it’s the support of the mansion.

In addition, there’s Dylan and Sir Davery, so I decided to stop worrying about the worst
case that could happen.

Soon the time came, so I moved with Ari to the party venue.

After arriving at the party venue in the backyard, I could see what Bessie said with
“simple but luxurious outdoor party” was.

‘She even called an orchestra?’

Apart from food like a buffet on a business trip, I was speechless when I saw an
orchestra playing a soft melody on one side of the backyard.

In the middle of the table, there was something that I believed to be a magic light.

‘Isn’t that expensive?’

I thought it was too expensive for its utility, so I thought who would buy such a thing…..

But I can’t believe I saw it here.

‘Even several of it.’

How much is that?

The budget used for the outdoor party seemed to be quite full-fledged.
In fact, just looking at the flowers all over the table beside the magic lights would make
me think that way.

The colourful flowers that did not bloom in this season were shining brightly and vividly.

Do you know what that means? It all means the power of money.

‘Because the greenhouse in this world is maintained by magic.’

And here, in this world, the price of a wizard was enormous, and it was usual for the
aristocratic family to call a wizard for the related things.

Although I’m curious about it, I didn’t want to know how much money went into this
party.

“Wow, what a beautiful sight!”

Ari innocently admired the money set up outdoors -party and seems like the
atmosphere.

Bessie greeted us triumphantly.

“Today is a day when everyone has to enjoy the party.”

‘I’m sure I’ll become a high-level sinner if I don’t enjoy it.’

Perhaps that’s why the knights of the mansion were dressed in their own uniforms
instead of silver armour today.

So was Sir Davery. Dylan burst into an excitement without missing the opportunity (?).

“Oh, dear. Sir Davery Sack. It looks good.”

“…… Dylan.”

“It looks good on you. It fits well like a loose-fitting swallow with nothing to do.”

“Do you want to start a quarrel as soon as you see me?”

“What do you mean a quarrel? It’s a compliment that you’re handsome.”

“Dylan like that, too, too lightly and casually dressed that doesn’t suit the place is very
nice. It fits well with Dylan too.”

“This swallow.”

“What do you say?”

While the two people met after a few days were godly venting their repentance, I
accepted Ari’s drink from a nearby table.

I took a sip and then I hesitated.

“Ari, did you know what drink this is?”

“It’s a drink.”

“It’s alcohol. Don’t drink it. You’re a minor.”

“Eonni, Agrita Grace is an adult.”

“What?”

Ari continued her speech with a calm face.

“Eonni, please think about it. It’s the body that drinks and enjoys the alcohol. It doesn’t
matter how old I am here.”

“Hooho?”

“And it doesn’t matter if the mind is more dependent than the body. I’m a heavy drinker.”

“How do you know you’re a heavy drinker, freshman? Have you tried it?”

“There’s a family history.”

“So you’ll drink alcohol now?”

“I mean, I don’t have to bother to bring back what I’ve brought back.”

I laughed at Ari’s blatant claim.

Is it a characteristic of people her age who want to try to drink alcohol that doesn’t taste
good anyway?

‘Well, I was like that around that time.’

I pretended to dry it a little, and then I just let Ari do what she wanted.

Soon after, Ari, who had swallowed a drink enthusiastically, looked at me with the eyes
that I knew she would wear an arrogant image, and suddenly looked in the uproar near
her.

Ash, surrounded by a roar among the knights, came into view.

Ash, fully dressed in creamy coloured tailed-coat, was wonderful.

As I stared involuntarily in my mind, I turned my gaze away from eye contact.

It was then, I saw  Bessie approached the butler and tapped him and whispered
something.

The butler made an expression of helplessness at Bessie’s words and then raised his
voice.

“Dear friends, during the party this butler dares to ask you a question.”

The butler, who was beginning to talk to the crowd, continued.

“What do you think is the flower of this party?”

“Me, I’ll answer.”

“Yes, sir over there.”

“That’s the dance.”

The knight, who raised his hand, answered proudly without hesitation.

“That’s correct.”

I was looking at the naturally occurring questions and answers as if they had planned
them beforehand, and then I met the butler’s eyes.

‘Huh?’

“Then, if you don’t mind, this butler would like to ask my lady and the Duke to bloom this
party.”

“Ah.”

Bessie helped in an exaggerated tone as if Bessie had waited.

“If only I could see the dance between the lady and the Duke at this moment, I would
die and have no regrets!”

‘What?’

And starting with that, everyone started to agree with their opinions.

The atmosphere of the backyard flowed in unison in an instant.

Especially the knights that surrounded Ash, they wanted to push him out of the way but
couldn’t, but instead, they scattered and made a path.

“Wow, dance! Eonni, show us the dance.”

In the meantime, Ari, who drank only a few of those sips, was pushing my back, smiling
thoughtlessly.

‘You said you were a heavy drinker.’

I walked a few steps toward Ash.

At that moment I could see Bessie twinkling at the orchestra, shining her eyes.

Soon after, the melody surrounding the place changed.

‘No, of all people.’

It was when I was bewildered by the tune I heard a lot somewhere. Ash came close to
me at a leisurely pace.

It doesn’t seem like the situation he was guessing in advance, but he seemed to be
trying to match the beat.

“Beautiful Lady.”

I held back my hiccups when Ash reached out his hand like a joke.

“Will you please give me the honour to dance this song with you?”

I hesitated, but the answer was already decided.

“…… gladly.”

Ash naturally led me to the open area.

I moved stiffly, somewhat hardened by tension.

It’s not that I’ve never danced this way with Ash.

No, it was familiar if I were used to it. It was common for a party star to dance with his
father or brother at a party like a birthday party.

‘But.’

I raised my head and posed, hoping that my eyelashes wouldn’t shake.

‘My situation is a little different from that time and now.’

There was something else that put me in trouble here.

‘More importantly, this song is…….’

Ash skillfully led the dance to the sweet and calm melody created by the orchestra.

The gap has been narrowed down.

‘The men and women are too close to each other while dancing.’

I held my breath, conscious of the close gap between Ash and me.

The movements were simple and trivial from beginning to end.

There was hardly any intense movement. If my heart beats too much, it means I have a
long way to hide or make excuses.

‘It’d be weird to hear the heartbeats sound loud.’

It was when my nerves were focused on that thought.

Ash suddenly bent over my waist and wound up and leaned back. The upper body fell
backwards.

“Yap!

After a short scream, my posture stood right up.

I looked at Ash with a ‘what this was all about’ look. As far as I know, there was no such
dynamic movement in this song.

Ash smiled wholeheartedly.

“I don’t think you can concentrate on dancing.”

I’m speechless. I was thinking about retorting that this now made me more distracted on
dancing, but then I stopped.

‘Oh, no.’

Come to think of it, I think it helped a little.

Now I can blame that my heart was beating because I’m surprised.

“Noonim, what were you thinking like that?”

“Just this and that……you surprised me by the way.”

“Wasn’t it thrilling?”

“If I had fallen, I might have been thrilled to hit the floor.”

“Oh, no. I would never do that to you.”

I took Ash’s hand and turned around once.

It was the climax of this dance and the biggest part of the entire song.

After a smooth turn, I faced Ash again closely. I put my left hand on Ash’s shoulder and
made eye contact.

Suddenly the moonlight poured out.

At this time, Ash’s face was so handsome that I thought it was cheating.

I complimented myself deeply for barely keeping up with the next move.

Soon the not-so-long song was over.

“……Ash.”

“……..”

“Dance, it’s over.”

“Yes.”

Ash let go of my hand quite slowly.

Thanks to this, I was released late after the song was over and I was in Ash’s arms for a
while.

In fact, if people around me hadn’t woken me up with applause, I might have been doing
that for much longer.

As soon as I turned back in my seat, I pressed my cheek with the back of my hand to
confirm.

‘Is it hot?’

It might have turned a little red, but fortunately, it was a bit of an excuse. Because I
drank. In one gulp

Soon, the orchestra played a distinctively faster and stronger melody than before.

It was a popular dance song that everyone can enjoy lightly, even the children.

Bessie and Alex showed off their dance skills, which they said they had secretly honed,
but at some point, they joined forces and danced together.

And Ari’s feared crisis was nothing more than thought. A tree that was fine suddenly
collapsed and almost hit Ari.

The tree was handled simply by Sir Davery and Dylan working together.

The party was ripe.

Perhaps the last night of the harvest festival, which I may not have again, was passing.
Chapter 69

After the harvest festival, there were about two changes around me.

One, the weather.

‘It’s cold.’

As the calendar passed, the day fell faster.

I was vigilant and went out to the terrace in a thin indoor dress because the sun was
shining, then tasted the bitter taste of the autumn wind.

‘I thought someone had opened the fridge door.’

After that, I requested Bessi to take out the thicker nightwear.

Two, Ari.

After Ari stole the beads from the temple of time, her behaviour became remarkably
bold.

I mean, well, should I say that she was like a person with multiple lives?

‘I can say that her attitude has changed positively.’

To begin with, such a change did not, fortunately, produce a bad result.

On the contrary, would it have been helpful to have an unassuming posture about what
it is, even if she dies once?

And about the ‘God of Dimension’, the investigation into has made progress as it has
been.

“Let’s go, eonni!”
“Yes.”

I simply checked my appearance and got on the carriage following Ari to the Imperial
Palace.

The fact that temples dedicated to gods were prevalent in the past has become clear
through various documents.

‘About 300 years ago.’

At that time, there was a country that supported ‘God of Dimension’ as their National
Guardian.

Currently, for some reason, all of them have declined, and the Temple of Time seems to
be taking its place.

Ari and I were on our way there when we heard that the details of the gods and temples
were in the imperial library.

“Thank you, eonni.”

“Huh?”

“You’ve to lose this much time because of me.”

“It’s all right.”

I answered honestly.

“Because I have a lot of free time.”

‘Unfortunately.’

I looked out. People’s clothing was clearly thicker than before. The bitter day means the
autumn is getting deeper, and in other words, the winter where that story started is
coming.

Getting hotter means autumn is getting deeper, and the story means winter is coming.

‘Winter is my memorial day.’

I die in winter.
More specifically, one day at the beginning of winter was the day when my portrait was
held.

However, even as I felt the memorial day was approaching, I had nothing special to do
at this moment.

‘I can’t even mark my memorial day on the calendar and count the remaining days from
day to day.’

I only know when I’m going to die, but I don’t know exactly when.

I frowned my brow.

‘I’m dumbfounded again.’

The book. This damn ‘Spring of the Goddess Agrita’ book.

The more I really thought about it, this damn book was unkind in dealing with my death.
I suddenly became a dead person overnight without any warning. And the reason was
that Ash knew the secret of my birth. It was described later and that’s all. That was all
the explanation.

‘This is a real joke.’

No, even if I’m a minor character who doesn’t appear much throughout the book, how
could I die like that?

Was it okay to be a popular book when people inside the book were dead? Was it okay
to write people’s death explanation so insincerely and shook his hand claiming that he
didn’t know?

‘Well, what about the other people who die in Ash’s hands before me?’

There was a character who ended up with explanation writing just like ‘Ash the villain
killed this too’ in a single line.

By comparison, I could say that I was treated in a more sincere and detailed manner.

‘I can’t believe I have to compare these things.’

Anyway, the book contained no other information than when I was going to die. There
was not even anything about how Ash knew about my birth secret.

‘If I had known that, I would have tried to block that route in advance.’
I thought so and soon I covered my mouth with my hand and hid a sigh.

‘Would there be a way?’

I thought so. There was no eternal secret in the world.

In particular, the secret of birth was a subject that would be revealed someday no
matter what route I’ll take.

So this was a scheduled misfortune, anyway. When I was adopted into this house, and
when Ash was born as a villain who, brutally, made a clear distinction between family
and others. Since then, it’s been a fate that I can’t change or stop with my own power.

‘That’s why I’ve been thinking about how to run away.’

But now that chance even has gone down the drain, all I have left in the end was the
leisure within my time limit.

Should I write a bucket list? But then I didn’t want to do that because I thought it was too
serious.

I have such a mischievous idea.

I closed and opened my eyelids heavily as if they were sinking.

Ah.

If only I could have put it off.

If I can’t change it, stop it, or avoid it, I won’t want it all if I could just postpone it. I didn’t
want to do anything great.

Just later than now. I didn’t have to meet good people, get married, have children, or
both.

So just when I didn’t like Ash anymore.

At least when I didn’t like Ash anymore, that’s when Ash was going to kill me.

“We’ve arrived.”

The carriage stopped. I awoke from the dark thoughts and entered the palace with Ari.

As Sir Davery and Dylan always did, they exchanged ‘words’ and followed each other.
The imperial library was not difficult to use.

No, in fact, there was nothing much to be said of the procedure. After passing through
the entrance to the palace, I was free to check in, read, and check out.

‘The only flaw is that I can’t borrow books.’

Probably because most of the collection consists of rare books or ancient books.

There was also a separate library where I can borrow books with money if I move
inside. However, there was no point in visiting there because it only consisted of
ordinary books.

‘Fortunately, transcription is possible.’

I helped Ari in the library to write some useful material. And there was one problem
here.

“Eonni……”

The ‘useful material’ was more than expected.

After a few hours or so, Ari hit her head on the desk on a blue day, seeming like she
was about to fall. The quilt pen rolled over from her hand.

“Isn’t anything weird?”

“Hmm…”

“I think the data is growing. Is it multiplying? I think the library is getting bigger. Isn’t it
expanding? Eonni, is this the universe?”

“No. Get a hold of yourself.”

But I understood what Ari said.

Far from looking at it yet, there was a guest house provided nearby. However, I noticed
that the day was already setting outside.

‘I arrived in the morning.’

On the way to lunch – I had a meal and took a break while cleaning up the plaster
statue that fell over Ari, but except for that brief moment, I hung on to the same work.

Nevertheless, it was certainly dizzying to see no end.

Sir Davery and Dylan, who were also involved in the work, didn’t look very well either.

‘Was it a bit clueless to write?’

Well, to be honest, years have passed since I’ve used this method.

The biggest problem at this point is that there was no other method.

‘The collection book is just too much…..’

It would be nice to have a lot of material to help, but the situation could not be purely
nice.

‘I wish I could borrow some books.’

I can’t secretly carry a whole bunch of books, by the way.

‘……should I try it?’

I looked at Sir Davery and Dylan and soon shook my head as I guessed how many
copies we could hide per person. Phew, my thoughts really.

“I can’t help it. That’s it for today. Let’s come back tomorrow.….”

It was then.

“I greet the little sun of the empire.”

Dylan and Sir Davery jumped out of their seats and had a courtesy.

“Your Highness.”

When I looked back at him, I quickly stood up and bowed down.

When I stabbed her in the side, Ari hurriedly copied my moves.

“I greeted the little sun of the glorious Empire.”

“…… I didn’t expect to see Princess here.”

The prince looked as surprised as we looked up.

“Well, is your body okay now?”

“Oh, yes.”
I remembered that I had set the patient settings and missed the Imperial Ball.

There was a conflict about having to pretend to stumble now, but I just decided not to.

It’s been a few days, so I can change the setting to a full recovery.

“Thanks to your concern, I’ve recovered.”

“I’m glad to hear that.”

Then the prince seemed to pick his words and then opened his mouth.

“……did the tea leaves fit your taste?”

‘Tea?’

What tea? I blinked doubtfully, but in the meantime, my mouth was picking and spitting
out an easy answer.

“Yes, I felt that your highness taste had no one to follow.”

Once I answered that I thought.

‘He must have sent some tea leaves to the mansion.’

For a while after the hunting competition, a series of gifts had arrived for me to recover.

I couldn’t look into all the gifts sent because there were so many different gifts.

‘There must have been some kind of tea.’

While I was pretending to be sick in my room, Bessie and the butler were all in control of
it, so I didn’t know, but it seems that the Imperial Palace was among the senders.

Then, a scene suddenly came to mind.

‘Come to think of it, there was a tea leaves that Bessie used to burn in the stove.….’

However, I quickly erased the scene that came to mind.

How could I think that those tea leaves were from the Imperial Palace? No one could
burn what was sent from the Imperial Palace, that’s impossible.
Chapter 70

“Thank you for sending me the gifts and taking care of me.”

“I didn’t mean send it for that. Well, I’m glad you liked it.”

After a pretending cough, the prince continued.

“By the way, what brings you here–”

The Crown Prince’s gaze passed me and reached the messy library desk.

The messy desk was a bit embarrassing to display proudly to others.

“–There seems to be a lot of material to look at.”

“Oh, yes. There’s a lot of books here which you can’t see in a regular library so…….”

“Isn’t it troublesome to transcribe every book?”

‘Of course, it’s troublesome.’

It was when I thought he was asking something obvious. The prince’s soft voice
followed.

“I’ll help you borrow books if you want.”

“What?”

I opened my eyes wide. At this time, Ari, who was pricking her ears next to me,
answered as if she had waited.

“Thank you!”

“Wait, Ari. – No, Lady Grace. Could you wait a minute?”

After leaving Ari to Dylan and Sir Davery, I saw the Crown Prince again.

“Excuse me, Your Highness, the imperial library books aren’t able to be borrowed…….”

“I have that much authority.”

He meant that he would make it possible even though it was not possible.

I was embarrassed by the prince, who proudly offered to break the rules.

Of course, it wouldn’t be too hard to let me borrow some books under the Crown Prince
authority.

‘Is that okay?’

The Crown Prince smiled and continued to speak as if he had read my subtle gaze.

“At first glance, it looks like you need a lot of material. I don’t think you’ve transcribed
even half of the books you’ve brought out as far as I can tell, right?”

It was accurate.

“That’s true but….”

“I don’t think the princess has enough time to transcribe all the manuscripts, but who’s
to blame if the princess, who’s ever recovered from all the strain, falls back to bed?”

‘My responsibility.’

Isn’t that what I deserve?

But I didn’t bother to bring this up and break the acidity. Anyway, it was a welcome offer
to let me borrow the book and there was no reason to refuse it.

Then, at the time, Ari had crept away from Dylan and Sir Davery and opened her mouth
again.

“Thank you.”

“…….”

Then she tugged at my sleeve and whispered desperately.

“Eonni, I actually hated writing in school the most.”

“…….”

“I really hate it. Terribly hate it. Extreme disgust.”

“……”

“Save me…….”

In the end, I responded to the Crown Prince.

“Thank you for your kindness.”

***

The Crown Prince also attached a user to carry the book to the mansion.

It was an incomprehensible service.

Ari chose several books with all her might. Then several strong servants followed us
with dozens of books.

I glanced at the back of the Crown Prince, who walked about two steps ahead.

‘I’ll take you there.’

After lending as many books as needed, the crown prince said so to me. It was a
kindness without justification to decline.

‘He’s not getting lost.’

I was actually worried when he took the lead without setting up a user.

Contrary to my concerns, the Crown Prince did not seem to wander the way.

If I could see such a hint, I would have come forward and let him know.

Well, it’s the Imperial Palace. No matter how bad he is with finding the way, he wouldn’t
be that bad and couldn’t find his way within his own home.

The last time I saw him lose his way was in the Imperial Palace Garden, well, it must
have been a special case.
After much appreciation, I stopped looking at the Crown Prince as if he were finding his
way.

Instead, I started thinking about something else.

‘What do I do?’

The Crown Prince was now showing me excessive kindness.

He ignored the regulations and allowed me to borrow books, and he insisted on taking
me from the library to the entrance of the palace.

It was a little too much to say that it was a common generosity from The Crown Prince
that would be bestowed on anyone.

If it had been the past, I could have somehow convinced the male lead character was
different.

But not now. Since what I’ve been through.

I remember what the Crown Prince told me the other day on the territory.

If I listen to that blatant remark and pass the current situation simply to the
interpretation, “The Crown Prince is so kind!” then that means there is something wrong
with my sense.

‘Unfortunately, I don’t think I’m fighting some disease connected with my sense.’

So what’s the conclusion?

“What am I supposed to do?”

I was worried.

At this point, whether it’s just a favour, good feeling or anything, it seems certain that the
Crown Prince has a special interest in me.

The only problem was that no matter what his mind was, my answer was fixed anyway.

It won’t change, and it couldn’t change.

Then, in this situation, should I just come forward and say no to reject him before the
time passes?

‘But I didn’t hear his confession so it’s kind of weird to say no and reject…….’
I know everything but pretend that I don’t know it, that’s what bothers me.

‘What’s best for this situation?’

I felt like my mind all tangled up. I made a mess of my thoughts with my imagination and
soon swallowed a sigh.

I’ve never had a problem like this before, about confessing. I’m not saying that there
was no one who showed a rational affinity for me. It’s just then that I wasn’t interested in
it all.

‘I really wasn’t interested.’

I thought that other people’s minds were others and I didn’t have to be responsible for it.
Whether they like me or love me passionately or beyond it. I don’t have to worry about
their feelings nor feel any responsibility at all.

“In fact, even now, the idea itself hasn’t changed much, but……….’

People were both very cunning and interesting.

I stick to the same opinion as before in my head, however, apart from that, my feelings
change like a palm flip.

Maybe it’s because it’s after realizing about my unrequited feelings. I could not be as
indifferent and buried in other people’s feelings as before.

I can’t repay his heart, but I hope he’s at least a little less hurt.

As if I would like it to be.

‘Whoa.’

I captured the tidy back of the crown prince’s head and his neat steps that came into my
eyes.

I hope he doesn’t like me. I wish his feelings weren’t that far. So that he won’t be
bothered, sad, miserable or sick because of me.

‘…. Well, the thing that concerns me like this is not only by projecting my situation but
also because the prince is a very distant person.’

I’ll confess one more thing. In fact, I am half responsible for burning or coldly ignoring
the other person’s feelings.
‘Since there were only a few decent people.’

The world was wide, and there were many nasty humans.

It’s a piece of basic knowledge about other people’s behaviour and guts, and I think I
can write a paper on social experiments, observation, and research because I’ve seen
this psychology so many times.

‘If you refuse to accept my heart, you’ll be treated like nobody, and you’ll pay the price
for it.’

There were so many nasty people who were resentful of being rejected, disparaging
and belittling.

Oh, I’m getting hot from imagining it. It’s so filthy, nasty, and low.

‘As a result, all of them have been out of sight for some time now.’

Anyway, compared to such humans, the crown prince was certainly a rare good man.

I’m sorry about the comparison. Well, anyway compared with those kinds of humans,
The Crown Prince was a good man.

‘So even if I didn’t do anything, I’m already feeling guilty.’

Haah.

I’m sighing again. I thought the ground was going to sink if I sighed too much.

It was when I was walking so silently in thought. Suddenly, some masked gunmen
appeared from somewhere and attacked the crown prince.

“I’ll kill you!”

“…….?!”

The Crown Prince, despite the unannounced surprise, calmly twisted his body to avoid
the attack and hit the back of his opponent.

It was a natural movement as if it had been stuck in the body. Unperturbed by the series
of movements, the other man came upon the Crown Prince. I was startled and backed
away.

Sir Davery and Dylan hurriedly pulled out the sword.

“Please step back.”

“What are those guys!”

Without delay, I quickly led Ari to flee behind the two.

At first glance, the number of them protruding out of nowhere seemed close to twenty.

I was astonished.

What is it?

Why are you taking off that suspicious mask? What’s going on all of a sudden?

I was dumbfounded by the unexpected surprise.

I suddenly realized.

‘Oh, it’s dinner time now.’

The sunset that filled the sky was so beautiful today.

When I found out the cause of the situation, I calmed down rather than before anyway.
Ari looked relatively calm as if she had gone through a similar process of enlightenment.

However, the prince looked quite embarrassed.

“What the hell is these people……How the hell did all these people break into the
castle?”

‘If the world is helping, that many people of course more than possible……’.

This world has the power to turn a stable horseman into a psychopath and call in more
than 40 bandits along the road.

Somehow, all impossible things are possible in the face of the world’s will to kill Ari.

‘This damn dirty world.’

How long will this be? Isn’t this too much?

Then a man who seemed to be the captain of the masked gang opened his mouth.

“Hah, after a long investigation, I found a secret passage.”

“Don’t lie. There can’t be such things in the Imperial Palace that I don’t know.”

“Yes, it’s a lie, actually. It’s just that it’s easier to break in today.”

‘He’s being honest.’

“To put it another way, heaven helped. I guess your prince’s luck is up. Now die!”

However, with the help of the world, he was able to break into the palace with his
people, but he could not get the prince as proudly as he shouted.
Chapter 71

‘As expected from the male lead.’

As expected, the Crown Prince was not pushed back at all by the majority attack. Far
from being pushed back, he pushed them by himself.

At a glance, the prince’s seemingly insignificant move and beat the masked assailant
one by one.

I watched the scene as if I were watching a movie.

Suddenly, it occurred to me that the Crown Prince had made his name by force since he
was a boy.

‘The rumour is true.’

Anyway, he was like a person in charge of ‘not a person’ in the original story and reality
alongside Ash.

“Ugh!”

It was quick enough for half of the masked pack to lie on the floor.

Looking to the side, Dylan lowered her sword and moved closer to Ari. She seemed to
have decided that she didn’t have to join.

It was the same with Sir Davery, he stood by my side.

Meanwhile, another half of the remaining assailant group decorated the floor. Now there
were only four or five opponents standing still.

At this point, the masked captain strolled back.

‘This, this isn’t what I expected..’ would be what he’s thinking right now.
I felt like I could hear his mind even if I didn’t use reading techniques. That’s how extra
character’s psychology works in this situation.

The Crown Prince confronted the remaining number of people with a relaxed attitude.

The masked captain seemed to have a fever at the moment, but he seemed more upset
and resentful because he couldn’t do anything about it.

‘Just give up.’

No matter how I look at it, his plan was already ruined. However, the masked captain,
like an extra villain, did not easily give up and rolled his eyes as if he was trying to find a
final breakthrough.

I was watching such a mask captain’s futile efforts when I suddenly had eye contact
with the opponent.

‘Huh?’

Was it just my feeling? The masked captain looked just as surprised.

What can I say, like he saw a ghost?

What is it?

What’s wrong? I don’t feel good about this. Then the masked captain shouted urgently.

“Change the target!”

“……?”

“Ignore the Crown Prince from now on. Instead, all targeting that red-haired woman! Do
it!”

“What?”

‘Me?’

The masked assailants swarmed after listening to the captain. To the point where I think
they have been drugged. As soon as the order was given, they rushed immediately at
me without hesitation.
Sir Davery immediately stood in front of me, holding the sword, and the Crown Prince
moved quickly.

While the two men dealt with the number of people who attacked me, the masked
leader fled from his seat and disappeared.

I was dumbfounded after the situation had been cleared up in a flash.

‘Why?’

I can’t believe he ordered his people to go after me, not Ari. This was another shock.

“Why to eonni…?”

Looking back, Ari seemed quite surprised, too.

Of course, it wasn’t that he was really trying to do anything with me, but rather simply
turning the prince’s nerves and making time for himself to run away.

Even so, it’s me instead of Ari. This has become a very fresh experience lately.

‘What was the surprise?’

There was something else on my mind. If it wasn’t my illusion, the masked captain must
have been surprised to the point where he changed his complexion when he saw me.

‘If it weren’t for the mask, I would have known better.’

What did he mean? The man who ran away anyway can’t be caught and interrogated
right away, so let’s just think that he was mistaken.

“Are you all right?”

At that time, the voice of the prince awakened his worries. I followed the voice and
looked back at him.

“I’m alrig……”

I answered without difficulty and I blurted out the end of my words at any moment. I
read the concern in the face of the prince who looked at me.

The light of concern on his green eyes was so clear and that I could hardly ignore it. No
matter how many masked men came at me at the end, it was originally a raid aimed at
him.
Under such circumstances, the Crown Prince did not have any hesitation and only
concerned, worrying, and looking over me. I knew where the feelings that I would be
able to grasp come from.

I know what kind of feelings he had from.

The mouth moved by itself.

“……I’m fine. Thanks to your presence, I didn’t get hurt at all.”

“That surprised me……”

“Your Highness.”

I glanced at the Crown Prince. The fresh green eyes were so deep and clear that it was
like a green sea. They were pretty eyes. That’s why I couldn’t hesitate anymore.

“I would like to thank you for the kindness you showed me today, and I would like to
thank you for what happened in the territory last time.”

“……..”

“But you don’t have to do that next time. No, please don’t. I’m not good enough for such
kindness.”

“Princess.”

“Thank you for taking care of me.”

The carriage stop was close from here. Enough to go without guidance.

I bent my upper body and deliberately turned away without looking at the crown prince’s
face. The sunset was thick.

***

A masked man ran madly down the road.

His face was not revealed because of the mask, but he seemed to be in a hurry.

‘I was alive.’

His heart throbbed. His palms were sweaty.

His eyes were shaking like an earthquake. The man has passed the dry saliva.
‘The cursed seed was alive. I have to let them know right away. The blood that will ruin
the country is not dead.’

The man, who deliberately chose the forest road in fear of pursuit, disappeared dizzily
among the trees.

***

The way back home after taking Ari first seemed rather far today.

When I got off the carriage, Sir Davery suddenly opened his mouth.

“He seemed sincere.”

“Huh?”

“I told you before, do you remember? I’m good at reading other people’s minds.”

I was escorted and went down to the ground. Standing on the hard floor, his voice went
on.

“It seemed sincere to me. Even though you pushed him away without giving him a
second chance.”

“……where did you notice? In such a short time?”

“I only saw what I could see.”

I lifted and let go of my shoulders. There was no subject, but I couldn’t understand it.

A light sighed followed with double decisiveness as if it was my turn.

“True or not, it doesn’t matter much to me. If he’s sincere about it, I’m more sorry. You
know since you’ve seen it, but I’ve already turned it down.”

“Why did you reject him?”

“What do you mean by ‘why’?”

I tried to carry on naturally but stopped in the middle to check what answer to spit out.

I didn’t let go of the tension. No one else could have said anything useless in front of Sir
Davery, which could lead to irreparable consequences. Not just that.

“Do I need a reason for that?”

“My lady.”

“Why?”

“I think there are three conditions for an ideal man. Face, money, personality. And the
most important thing of all….”

“Personality?”

“Face.”

‘Why?’

“I’d like to hear an explanation.”

“People’s personalities change according to the environment, and whether people have
money or not, their face won’t change.

“People’s faces change, too. People would get old anyway.”

“A handsome face would age handsomely.”

‘Well, there’s a point in his words.’’

I almost nodded, but I refuted it for no reason.

“What if they gain a lot of weight or become shabby?”

“You can always fix that. Anyway, the basic look would never go anywhere.”

“What if they get into an accident and maybe their nose falls down?”

“It can be interpreted that human features are somewhat unchanging enough unless
there are exceptional unfortunate cases.”

That’s what I’m saying.

I changed my direction and continued my words.

“Okay. What about personality? You said it depends on the environment, but I don’t
think personality is the kind of person who goes anywhere so easily.”

“Personality ….”
Sir Davery seemed to be lost in thought for a moment. However, the answer that
followed was very firm.

“…. was the first thing that changes when the environment changes. You can’t depend
on it.”

“You’re too sure, aren’t you?”

“I’d appreciate it if you could consider it to be a mixture of experiences.”

There was nothing more to say if he said so.

It’s based on his experience, heh? Well, the circumstances of Sir Davery’s life have
changed a lot along the way, so his personality could be different from what I’ve seen
and from what he’d experienced.

I was curious about what Sir Davery mentioned, but I didn’t ask. It may not be a
pleasant memory. I’ve got another grumble instead.

“Yes, let’s say it changes. But there must be something basic in personality like a
person’s features. No matter how my personality changes depending on the
environment, I think the basics will remain.”

“That would be so.”

“Then…”

“But the ‘basic’ isn’t usually known. The basic personality of people usually revealed
only when the environment dramatically changed. So I think it makes sense to put a
priority on a face that can always be judged at a glance, rather than on a basic
personality that we can’t see unless it’s under such special conditions.”

“…….”

I let go of a little silence and gave a brief retort.

“I lost.”

“I didn’t mean to have an argument.”

“I know, I wonder why this happened.”

Somehow, there was a long war of words, which made me wonder what the meaning of
this was.
When I turned around after exchanging a lot of words, there was a late mixture of
absurdity.

“What I’m trying to say is, by my standards, he was quite an ideal man.”

“It must be hard.”

If the face was the standard, no one can meet the standard as much as the Crown
Prince.

‘…other than ash.’

But I couldn’t say this unless I was going to sell my grave. I swallowed my thoughts
silently.
Chapter 72

“He’s a perfect person, but it doesn’t mean that a person’s heart is determined by that.”

Yeah, it is.

If I could have liked only those who meet the conditions, I wouldn’t have jumped into the
fire myself because I liked someone I shouldn’t have liked now.

‘Crazy, really. What should I do with a psychopath without blood or tears, I’m a person
who looks at personality rather than face……maybe.’

I thought so, but I could hear Sir Davery’s voice.

“You’re right.”

“Right?”

“Lady.”

I turned my head. He continued his words when I gave a glance to him.

“I’ve been talking about it, but in fact, I don’t think there’s anything more important if
you’re happy anyway.”

“……..”

“I hope you’re happy. Whoever you choose.”

“Why all of a sudden are you giving words of blessing?”

“A loyal knight sometimes wants to convey his true feelings to the lady he serves.”

The sly reply made me laugh. Oh, my.

“I wish Sir Davery too could meet someone nice and be happy. I mean it.”
Sir Davery had no answer.

I walked towards the mansion first and looked around and he wasn’t following me.

“Sir?”

The distance has fallen quite a bit, and the day has darkened, so I can’t see the other
person’s face here.

After a while, he was stopped and moved. His legs are as long as he was tall. It was
quick to catch up with me with a few steps.

“What did you do?”

“Excuse me. I was lost in thought.”

“Sometimes a loyal knight wants to sell his mind to the lady he serves?”

“You’re very sharp. As expected from the lady I serve.”

I shook my head and entered the mansion. Sir Davery was not turned back this time.

><><><><><><><

The next day, a card arrived in front of me.

The pink card, which adds colourful steel to give a guess of the sender’s taste,
contained a brief dragon, unlike its appearance.

[I invited my dear Princess to tea time in my mansion. I’ll be looking forward to

your visit.
Sender: Irene Isaac]

And I couldn’t help but admire Irene’s timing selection at this time.

‘How does she know?’

I was in a bad mood when I turned down the crown prince.

I can’t believe she had created a number of cases to distract me.

‘Cause I was a little curious about what she had been up to.’
I left the mansion according to the time written at the bottom of the invitation without
much thought.
><><><><><><><><
“Princess, you’re here! I’m so glad you could make it.”

Irene looked pretty good. This was the first time we saw each other since we broke up
like that during a hunting competition.

“Long time no see, Lady Isaac. How have you been?”

“Thanks to the Princess. And you can call me Irene.”

Irene added shyly. Surprised by the intimacy felt in her attitude, Irene guided me inside.

“Come this way. I’ve prepared tea time for our backyard. I’ve arranged this and that, but
I don’t know if you’ll like it. Oh, of course, it’s not me, but the chef.”

And then the scene of all the chefs having prepared welcomed me. I thought the chef
wouldn’t be safe after all of this, since there were too many.

‘What is all this?’

Various refreshments, which seemed to be difficult to list all their names, filled the table
dazzlingly from here to there in a flash.

“I didn’t know your taste, so I just tried it all.”

“Well…”

‘Isn’t there a dying message left in the kitchen?’

I sat down, questioning the fate of the unknown chef.

Irene immediately opened up the ‘investigation’ with a bright face.

“How have you been, Princess? I heard you were sick, are you okay now? I heard you
didn’t attend the Imperial Palace ball either. Actually, I couldn’t go to the ball either. I
was scolded and disciplined for telling my parents honestly about the hunting
competition. Fortunately, I was released yesterday. I was bored because I had to stay in
the room the whole time, but after that…….”

‘She talks a lot.’

I surely realized it just now. Irene was talkative. I felt it since the letter was so long.
I remembered the last letter of regards, which amounted to three chapters.

I laughed suddenly as I listened silently to Irene’s constant chattering, which resembled

someone else.

I just found out, it’s tea time but it turned out that there was no tea on the table.

It’s a trivial fact in a way, but it made me laugh unintentionally. At that time, Irene, who
was talking diligently, shut her mouth.

Then she wiggled her finger on the table.

“Well, are you in trouble because I pretend to be close?”

“Huh? No, not at all.”

‘So she pretended to be close.’

Somehow I thought it was not ordinary hospitality. Her tea time wasn’t always dazzlingly
like this.

Well, if that was the case then there would have been kitchen rumours against the
backdrop of Count Isaac. Everyone who has come in but no one survived. Oh, my.

“…… I know it’s shameless. Because I’ve been rude to the princess from the
beginning.”

“Are you talking about the past?”

I pushed the brownie plate with whipped cream close to Irene. The white and black crab
looked strangely good with the black-haired Irene.

“You already apologized to me for that. I decided to accept the apology. So that’s just
past it.”

“……you’re so generous, princess.”

“It wasn’t a big deal.”

Moreover, it was Irene who had her situation worse than I did on that day.

I was wondering if I should say this or not, but then a voice that wasn’t that loud fell on
the table.

“I envy the princess.”

“Huh, me?”

“You are so confident and beautiful.”

“……”

“You stand out everywhere……….”

I closed my mouth and chose an answer.

I was immune to flattery, but now it seems not just empty words. While agonizing
inwardly over what to say, Irene continued.

“……and you have a nice escort.”

“Huh?”

“Well, I’m just saying. In my eyes, the princess has everything. So I envy you.”

I blinked my eyes.

‘Just now…’

Why was the escort coming out of there all of a sudden?

It would have been more natural in terms of flow if she had said that I had a cool
younger brother. Since Irene likes Ash.

‘…… eh?’

Irene was slightly flustered when I stared at her silently.

“Have you tried this? It’s banana milk pudding, and it tastes really good. It’s the work of
our chef’s remorse, no, it’s a masterpiece.”
(T/N: remorse 유작 and masterpiece 역작 have similar words in hangul, that’s why she
misused it)

‘I think she just killed the chef for a while.’

That amplified my doubt. Why was she so flustering?

I thought nothing of it, but soon I opened my mouth.

“Yes, my escort is a good man. He’s got a good personality, he’s talented.”
“……”

“A married man with three children.”

“No way! ……gasp.”

Without realizing it, Irene, who stood up and shouted, immediately closed her mouth.

Of course, it’s too late.

I looked up at Irene with a face that must have failed to control his facial expression and
showed ‘no way’ expression instead.

“Irene…”

“Oh, no, not. That’s not.”

“When did that happen?”

‘Irene and Sir Davery?’

It was only a few days ago that we followed Irene, who entered a dangerous hunting
ground dressed as a man to try to catch Ash’s eye.

‘Maybe within this week.’

But what’s this? What about this sudden situation?

Irene had her white face become so red and soon sat down with a resigned look. Irene
dropped her head like a sinner.

“You’re going to criticize me, aren’t you? I know.”

“What?”

“You can laugh. If you want to swear and point fingers, feel free to do it.”

“No, I won’t.”

Who was she making me out with a broken personality?

When I first denied it in a perplexed voice, Irene raised her head that had slouched
down.

“You’re not laughing at me?”

“Why should I be laughing? More than that, is the situation matched with what I think?
What I mean, Irene…..”

“…that’s right. He took me home safely from the last hunting competition even though
he was injured. It was so cool and……that’s all.”

Irene’s face became a darker reddish colour.

I forgot what to say.

‘This is……’

She’s a geumsappa.
(T/N:  geumsappa 금사빠 from 금방 사랑에 빠지는 사람 that have meaning ‘A person
who falls in love quickly.’ I don’t know what the English word for this)

I assure you there was no more appropriate and complete word to describe this
situation right now.

Irene was a geumsappa. A person who falls in love quickly.

“Well, aren’t you really laughing at me?”

“I’m not laughing at you. Why do you think I’m gonna laugh at you like that?”

“That’s funny. It’s so easy…..to someone else right away…….”

“Irene’s heart is her freedom. So if I laugh at you for having a changing heart, then that
means I laugh at other people’s freedom. No one was qualified to do that? At least
that’s what I think.”

…..of course, I was surprised, but I’m still not showing it, I’m pretty embarrassed inside.

“And Irene, you said you envied me.”

I kept talking to hide the shock.

“Rather, I used to envy Irene sincerely.”

“Well, why would you……..”

“That’s a secret. Anyway, I did, but since Irene says she’s jealous of me today, I guess
envy is an avoidable feeling. Everyone has it in their heart once in a while.”

I met Irene’s eyes. For a moment a small voice dispersed into the air.
“Thank you.”

I was wondering what she was grateful for, but I didn’t ask. Somehow I felt like I
shouldn’t.

“Thank you so much for coming to tea time today.”

“Well, rather I’m grateful for inviting me.”

“……can I invite you often like this in the future?”

Chapter 73

I stared at Irene. Then nodded.

“…yes.”

I don’t know how many more invitations I can accept.

Irene smiled shyly at my positivity. Then she showed signs of hesitation and finally
whispered to me as if she had made up her mind.

“……but is it true that he’s a married man with three children?”

***

When I came back to the mansion after tea time, I was out of my mind.

I cleared Sir Davery from the stigma as a married man and said goodbye to Irene.

‘Irene is……. keep doing that.’

It was strange to think of Irene, who had been glancing at Sir Davery as she saw me off.

‘I can’t believe she is a geumsappa.’

Of course, as I said, I was surprised, but that was all.

Although it was amazing that she had moved from Ash to Sir Davery, there was no
other appreciation.

Laughing, cursing, pointing fingers. Why would I do that?

I find it funny instead.

When I confirmed that Irene’s feelings had changed, I felt a sense of triumph at the
same time as a moment of surprise.
‘See, I’m sure I like him more’ like that.

What have I done, so childish?

‘What the hell were you so happy about? Why are you flattering yourself in such a
thought, huh?’ I thought to myself like that. But there’s no answer.

I returned home in a sense of shame for that reason that no one should recognize. 

But I felt empty somewhere in the mansion that came back. I soon noticed the reason.

“Where’s Bessie?”

She was there before I went out, but the butler answered the question.

“She said she was going to the market then left.”

“Really? Alone?”

“With Alex.”

I paused when I heard the answer. Naturally, I had an idea.

“Again?”

“……..”

“Butler, this is just a question.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Weren’t the two of them always going out together lately…?”

Bessie and Alex. At first, I thought so, but it was already several times in a few days that
the two of them went out alone.

The butler had a ‘than’ look on my words.

“Surely I thought so, my lady.”

“When did it start?”

“Well, as far as I remember, maybe after that day. The last night of the harvest festival.”

It was the day of the outdoor party in the backyard. And that day, Bessie and Alex
danced together in the mood.

‘Don’t tell me?’

“butler…”

“It’s not bad news. They’re both good people. Isn’t that right?”

“How old is Alex?”

The butler calmly answered my abrupt question.

“Now that his birthday is over, he must be 29 years old.”

“What about Bessie?”

“Bessie, let’s see……because she came into this mansion at 14. Ah, she’s 37 years old
now. Well, isn’t this age gap enough to overcome?”

The butler’s backbiting was not heard properly.

Why? What suddenly took my mind at this moment was the voice of the old woman I
heard in the tent on the last festival day.

‘You’ll have a good relationship soon.’

‘Eiyy….’

‘With a younger man, younger man.’

It can be just a coincidence.

No, it was fair to say that it was a coincidence, of course, if I think simply.

Moreover, Alex has long known Bessie. The old woman said that the younger man was
not a younger man who popped out of nowhere.

But it was strange. My heart throbbed.

‘There must be something you want, right? Then wait. As it goes, don’t do anything.’

‘…….’
‘Then the opportunity will come to find you.’

The old woman’s voice lingered in my head.

Then a few days later, there was news that a monster attack took place in the south and
needed to form a subjugation force.

***

In the south of the empire, there was a vast forest called the base of monsters.

The forest, deep and wide enough to say that no one has seen the end yet, has usually
been a problem, but it has emerged as a headache when a monster whose population
has suddenly increased by a large number every two or three years has left the forest
and attacked the private houses nearby.

The imperial family called it the “Monster Raid” over the monsters that flowed out of the
forest invading human territory, and whenever an incident occurred, they were sending
a subjugation force around the capital to the south.

“This is a chance!”

Ari, who had sent a letter to meet in bright light, continued with a reminiscent face.

“This was exactly what I was going to say last time.”

“……”

“Eonni, if you do well, you can run away.”

I closed my eyes and then opened them.

Sometimes I feel like fate was playing a prank to me.

That’s exactly the case now.

“In the book, the main character Agrita solves the case as soon as a monster attack
occurs, right? Even before the subjugative force was formed.”

Yes.

In the book, <Spring of the Goddess Agrita>, there was a development around this time
of the year in which a monster attack broke out.

But the imperial family does not send a subjugative force to the south.
Because as Ari said, things end before they do.

In the story, Agrita goes to the South to meet her distant relative and then unexpectedly
enters the forest in question.

And perhaps, of course, she got lost in it, and then she happened to wake up to some
unknown creature that was asleep deep in the forest, and then, with the help of it, she
solved the monster attack.

This becomes one of the many accomplishments that make Agrita called as the
“goddess” after she later became the empress.

“But this is only possible when Agrita is a real Agrita, and now Agrita is me.”

“……yes.”

“I haven’t come close to the South, unlike the book, and I won’t do it in the future. Then,
as in the book, the Monsters Raid will not be solved on its own, and the imperial family
will set up a subjugative force as usual and send it to the South…..”

Ari took a breather after saying up to here. Then came the next words.

“What if the villain becomes the leader of the subjugative force?”

Ari quickly followed up the back story.

“The South is quite far from here. I heard it takes about 15 days to go back and forth no
matter how fast it is. Then, considering the time required for the subjugation, he’ll have
to leave the mansion for a month, and wouldn’t that be enough time for eonni to run
away?”

Ari’s brown eyes were twinkling. I stared at the innocent, stony eyes and opened my
mouth.

“But how?”

“What?”

“How can I get Ash to take charge of the subjugative force?”

“Uh…”

Ari blinked as if she hadn’t thought that far.

Soon after, there was a voice that seemed to have been agonizing over.
“……do one’s best?”

“…..”

“Wouldn’t that work? So, um, maybe there’s someone who’s been mentioned as the
head of the subjugative force? So either you go to him and make a threatening
conciliatory gesture to make him somehow give up the position…….”

“There’s no need to do that.”

Ari looked at me as if she were wondering what I was talking about. I spoke calmly.

“It is Count Ilada who has led the subjugation force of every Monster Raid so far. He is a
well-known armed-man of the empire who is reputed to be a veteran.”

“Then let’s get him right now! No, but what do you mean we don’t have to?”

“The Count of Ilada…….”

This was why I thought that fate was playing a prank on me.

“Has been lying in bed. It hasn’t been that long.”

“Yes?”

“I heard that he was discovered with a chronic disease last year. Did he say he had a
bad heart?”

“That means…”

Ari’s expression became subtle. She seemed confused about whether she should say it
was good or sad news.

“And Count Ilada is the third to be mentioned in the Empire as an armed-man.”

Above it, the Crown Prince and Ash were fighting for the first and second, side by side.

Ari stayed still at my explanation and soon covered her mouth.

“Hold on. So, unless the Crown Prince moves himself…You’re saying eonni’s brother is
more likely to be in charge of the subjugative force, right?”

“Maybe so.”

“Awesome!”
Ari jumped up. The chair was pushed loudly.

“This is really an opportunity! How does the situation fit so perfectly?”

Ari was a fuss in her place, and soon came close and grabbed my hand.

“You can run away!”

“…….”

“You can make it, eonni. It’s a chance. What you’ve been waiting for.”

It is, it is.

As Ari said, this situation was a long-awaited and hoped-for opportunity. It’s been quite
a while.

So even if I’m happy, I should be happier than Ari, who was running around in front of
me.

“Eonni.”

But what a strange thing.

“……eonni?”

The excitement gradually subsided from Ari’s expression, gesture and voice.

“You’re not happy………”

Even though I knew that Ari was looking at me with strange eyes, I couldn’t do anything.

I couldn’t smile. Neither amused nor excited.

‘Then the opportunity will come to find you.’

What I wanted to become a reality. As the old woman said, I was doing nothing and I
had a chance.

But I wasn’t happy. I just sat still stupidly. Until I was worried about Ari’s face staring at
me.

***

“Your Highness the Queen.”

The woman who was looking at the painting in the corridor turned her head.

Voracious, luxuriant red hair although the colour was a little dark and her amber eyes
like jewels.

She was such a beautiful woman that it would be hard to guess her age without the fine
wrinkles around her eyes. But her hawk eyes and cold facial expressions with a slightly
raised tip made the woman’s impression like an ice sheet.
Chapter 74

“What’s going on?”

A man kneeling in front of her sent a letter politely.

“It’s a very important matter for you to check right away.”

The woman opened up the letter.

After a while, there was a crumpled sound of paper in her hand.

“This is what the baron in the Empire witnessed and hurriedly reported. The possibility is
really high.”

“…what if it’s just a look-alike?”

“The age, as well as the appearance, is exactly the same.”

There was no word from the woman. The man waited silently and asked carefully first.

“Shall we a spy? If you’re going to plant a man in a dukedom and find out….”

“No”

The woman who cut the man’s words spread her hand. The badly crumpled letter fell
down.

“Somehow, I was suspicious. Yes, that’s the reason. It was all because of this that this
country suddenly ruined.”

“……”

“The one who should be dead was actually living well, so of course the country has to
lean toward a curse.”
The woman pulled up the corners of her mouth. Despite her expressionless face with a
smile, her cold impression remained the same.

“The maid of honour, she deceived me, this is why she left the palace as she ran away.”

“…..”

“Is that woman alive?”

“At the moment, her whereabouts are not fully verified, but she’s probably dead.”

“That’s funny. She saved what she had to kill, and now she’s dead. What a stupid thing
to do.”

The woman who ridiculed the dead and laughed at them ordered.

“There’s no waste of time. Kill her right now with every possible move. So this time,
bring her ‘real’ head to me.”

“Okay.”

“Mother!”

At that time, the door inside the corridor opened and a young woman, dressed in a
bright yellow dress, jumped in.

The woman, who looked close to her early twenties, came up with a freewheeling gait
and gave her a hug.

“Are you that excited to see the painting? The tea is getting cold.”

“Oh, my God, have you been waiting? I’m sorry.”

The woman’s face, which was like a piece of ice, melted softly for the first time.

The young woman, who looked just like the older woman, soon found a man,
complaining.

“Oh, you were here too, old man.”

“You should call him a ball, not an old man.”

The woman spoke reproachfully, but her voice was ever so soft.

A young woman with a drooping red hair inherited from the older woman smiled brightly.

“I’ll be careful in the future. I’m sorry, ball.”

“No, I’m fine. Please don’t mind me and call me at your convenience, princess.”

“Well, you’re like this marquis, that’s why she’s getting spoiled like this.”

“Mother, is that why you hate me?”

The young woman stared up at the older woman, blinking her amber-coloured eyes that
resembled her mother.

The woman burst into laughter at the sight as if she couldn’t win.

“You are biting while knowing the answer clearly. Oh, who do you look like.”

“If I don’t look like my mother, who would I look like with? Anyway, we’re going in now.
The tea is so fragrant.”

“Yes, let’s do that, Marquis, I’ll leave my seat.”

“Don’t worry and go in.”

After looking at a good relationship between mother and daughter, the man raised his
head for a while.

He looked at the empty corridor and thought for a moment.

‘Even though they were born on the same day and at the same place, the treatment is
so different.’

But the man’s appreciation did not last long. He soon mechanically moved to fulfil his
duties assigned to him.

***

“Lady!”

When I returned to the mansion, Bessie greeted me.

“It’s getting cold, but where do you keep going out like that”, I asked suddenly as I
listened to her passionate nagging.
“Bessie.”

“What?”

“Alex, what do you like about him?”

Only a few seconds later did Bessie answer screaming out the pack.

“Oh, I don’t like him yet! That’s little punk! Oh, my God!”

‘Yet’…

“It’s a step to get to know each other.”

“E, ehm. No, how did you know that?”

“Are you really asking because you’re curious?”

To be honest, the nagging a little while ago was actually something Bessie should have
heard rather than me.

It’s true that I’ve been out more often these days, but even so, it’s no match for Bessie,
who’s busy going out with Alex.

As if to reflect on her past track record, Bessie remained silent for a while and soon
blushed.

“Well.”

I thought as I heard a strange cough.

‘I’m right, they’re flirty with each other’

Bessie really has a younger man. Regardless of whether the opponent is a new face or
not.

‘What was the old woman doing?’

On the way back from Ari’s breakup, I suddenly remembered and went back to the
street.

However, the tent that had been temporarily set up during the festival, had disappeared.

“Oh, come to think of it, my lady. The one I saw on the market street before.”
“Huh? Oh, yeah.”

“Do you remember? The fortune-teller told me I’d have a good relationship. He, um,
he’s younger than me…..”

“I did remember.”

I was a little late in answering the question because I was trying to hide my surprise. But
Bessie didn’t seem to mind.

“I’m just saying since the lady knew about everything, but I realized that what I heard
back then was right.”

Bessie added with a bit of a flustering, perhaps ashamed of what she said.

“No, well, that doesn’t mean I’m doing something with Alex right now! Anyway, the
atmosphere isn’t bad. Well. It’s like you said it’s a step toward getting to know.”

“Good thing. Congratulations.”

“Thank you. Oh, anyway, what chance did the fortune teller say there would be for my
lady?”

“….….”

“Isn’t there something you want? How about you, my lady? Do you really think you have
a chance to achieve what you want?”

I couldn’t answer Bessie’s question with a good answer right away and dragged on a
little.

After a moment a word managed to flow out.

“…I don’t know.”

“What?”

“No, let’s go in.”

“Lady, just now”

“Oh, it’s cold outside. Maybe it’s because I’m outside, but I’m suddenly reminded of your
warm honey water.”

“Oh, then you should have told me earlier! Please wait a little longer.”
Bessie quickly forgot the existing topic and disappeared straight into the kitchen. Then
she walked away happily without any intention to hide it.

‘She really likes honey water.’

At any time, Bessie’s belief in honey water was not understandable.

‘Whoa.’

I swallowed a subtle sigh and came up to the room.

‘……I’ll have to pack up again.’

I spent my time in a dazed mood, and then I thought about it in the evening.

Yeah, I need luggage to run away.

The bag that I had packed in advance had been dismantled after being caught by
Bessie last time.

Come to think of it, it was luck that Bessie only found the luggage bag and didn’t look at
the contents in detail.

I disguised it as if I were going to the territory, so if she had seen the contents in person,
it would have been difficult not to be suspicious.

‘Should I have just been caught then?’

At least I could have died without knowing my feelings.

I had such a crazy idea and soon jumped up and left the room. I felt like I couldn’t even
think straight because I was so sick.

Of course, this sense of urgency may not necessarily be felt indoors, but after all, I
moved out of the mansion to an open garden.

It was cool and dark outside.

As the weather got colder, the day fell down quickly. The darkened garden was showing
its scenic beauty, relying only on the lanterns hung in the middle of the trail.

Perhaps because of my mood, the moonlight seemed particularly faint today. I was
looking for any bench and sat down.
The wind that brushed the flesh out of the clothes was a little cold, but I didn’t care
much.

‘…why am I doing this?’

I consulted silently, looking at the dim landscape of the garden.

‘I’ve wanted to run away.’

I’ve wanted to run away. It was an opportunity that I’ve been waiting for.

I tried to escape from the terrible future and run away to somewhere far away from
where Ash wouldn’t have to follow.

That’s why I tried to save Ari in the beginning.

In fact, I gave up for a while after the harvest festival. Because I thought there was no
way.

But the opportunity came.

It was a miracle, fate or coincidence. The possibilities have come back, and I can set
my hopes back.

‘But why….’

I should be happy.

Now that I can achieve what I’ve been looking forward to for years, I’m sure it’s not
enough to jump and like right now.

“……I’m out of my mind, really.”

A voice mingled with laughter dispersed into the air.

I know. I know why. What’s wrong with me? Why I’m not happy, why I can’t just like it?

‘Because there’s something I desired more.’

Even if I run away and can survive safely, I can’t achieve what I really want.

So I couldn’t laugh.

That’s why I can’t feel happy, even though I’ve been able to run away.
I breathed out. The breath made a moment of air and disappeared without leaving a
trace.

I blinked at the useless sight.

‘I wish my feelings could disappear like that.’

I shouldn’t have known.

I wish I had. If I hadn’t realized, if I hadn’t known what I wanted, what I really desired, or
something like that,

“Noonim.”

I was stunned momentarily.

“Eh.”

I looked back. Even in the dark, like a lie, the opponent’s appearance filled the view
clearly.
Chapter 75

“…… why did you come out?”

“That’s what I was trying to say.”

Ash, who came close, put a shawl around my shoulder. Then I diminished it as if there
were no momentary gaps.

“Isn’t it cold?”

“…… not so, it’s just a little cool.”

“Still, put this on.”

After putting the shawl around, Ash sat next to me. I fiddled with the shawl wrapped
around my upper body without a murmur.

I could feel my heart pounding.

‘I’m being like this again.’

The shawl edges were pressed for no reason. I was getting used to the fact that my
heart was beating like this even though it was nothing.

“Why are you out there?”

“That’s…..wait a minute, that’s the question I asked first.”

“I followed you, noonim.”

There were times when Ash’s smile often feels bitter after I realized my feelings, which
was now.

It was fortunate that it was dark. I answered back with my gaze down.
“It’s not a big deal, either. I just have a little something to think about.….”

“What thoughts?”

“……this and that.”

Did it sound like I was avoiding the answer? But I could never say straight.

Whether I was planning to run away……anything else.

“Noonim.”

“Huh?”

“I once said this before.”

“……”

“Now it’s just the two of us.”

I raised my eyes. Ash was looking at the garden with nothing but darkness.

Thanks to it, I was able to capture Ash’s side face with my eyes as if I were appreciating
it.

Straight forehead. High nose, sharp-faced lines.

I was watching him as if I had been possessed, but I came to my senses belatedly. Oh,
that’s why I can’t let my guard down.

“Do you remember?”

“…… when was it?”

“I don’t think it’s been a long time.”

“It’s been a long time. That’s what the people used to say if they forget it.”

Those words fell on the day my parents died.

On the day of the funeral, when the priest wrote my parents’ name on the coffin then
buried under the cold ground.
The younger brother, who was well covered, said, holding his sister’s hand, who was
lower than I was.

‘At that time, I should have run away.’

It sounded like a death sentence at that time …maybe.

‘When did I start liking Ash?’

My awareness was late, I didn’t think it was feelings accumulated over a day or two.

Ash’s voice was heard one after another as he was conjuring up such a fresh question.

“Let’s say it’s been a long time then.”

“….”

“The important thing is that it’s still the same.”

“What?”

“That there’s only two of us now.”

Ash turned his gaze from the garden to me. Our eyes met. I stopped moving.

“I only have noonim.”

“…..”

“How about you, noonim?”

“I…”

I felt as if I were stuttering.

Knowing that I didn’t mean that, I bit the inside of my cheek as my voice was about to
shake out.

“Of course… so am I.”

Ash laughed with his eyes met with me.

Ah.

I realized for a moment.

There is nothing best for me…….

What exists in me is only the second-best if not the worst.

The worst case for me was Ash who said that to me with those eyes to kill me with a
cold and insensitive face as if I’m anyone else.

And the only second best option I had was that I run away from it.

There was no such thing as a choice for me from the beginning unless I had to choose
the worst. I knew it, but I realized it clearly at this moment.

“It seems like the wind is getting cold.”

“…….”

“Are you going to stay here longer?”

“……yes.”

“Well, then me too.”

I didn’t take my eyes off Ash’s face.

Even though I felt strange, I couldn’t help it, but I was so persistent in my eyes that I
could not help it.

As if I am trying to engrave it.

‘Ash.’

I thought I was going to cry, so I bit the flesh in my mouth again.

‘I’m gonna run.’

Because it’s scary.

It’s scary if he didn’t look with that kind of look anymore.

To see with my own eyes that I’ve become nothing to him.

Because it’s scarier and more miserable than anything I can imagine.

I clasped the shawl around my shoulder.

The touch passed through the grasp was soft. I held back my tears with all my might. It
occurred to me that my luggage was likely to be increased.

***

I was lying in bed. The fact that Ash led the subjugation force to the south, instead of
the Count, was confirmed.

“They have good eyes.”

“Southern monsters, if they get caught by His Excellency, then it’s over.”

“They can’t even taste His Excellency fists.”

“Now we’re going to dry them up.”

The knights in the mansion somehow seemed to be proud.

On the other hand, Sir Davery’s impressions were slightly divergent.

“Such a nuisance.”

Ash’s appreciation, too, seemed close to the latter. It’s Imperial order so he couldn’t
disobey it, but he showed signs of annoyance to this point.

“I’ll be right back.”

The campaign was quick. The longer it drags on, the greater the damage to the south,
so the imperial court hurried the schedule.

I looked up at Ash as I walked out with the people of the mansion.

The black horse, which was seized by Ash, wept.

At the end of the greeting, Ash will be on horseback and will leave the mansion with
some attendants and knights.

‘This is the last.’

This was the last time.

The only thing I could see was Ash.

My thoughts drove me crazy and I suddenly got greedy. I got close to Ash and tiptoed
my foot.
Then I kissed on the cheek.

“……go home safely.”

Although my heart was racing belatedly because it was an act I left it to my impulse, and
I was already in the process of rationalizing it in my head.

It’s okay. This much is okay…

As a good older sister who worries about her younger brother, it’s okay up to here.

“……yes.”

Ash looked at me as if he were going to pierce me and soon got on to the horse. He
seemed to be fiddling with the cheek I kissed, but I didn’t look closely.

“Don’t worry too much, my lady. Of course, he’ll be back safely.”

I only nodded to Bessie’s voice, capturing the gradually diminishing figure of Ash.

As time passed, even the silhouette quickly became invisible. I turned around in a little
slow motion between the crowd.

There seemed to be some void in the corner of my chest. Probably not be filled with
anything else in the future.

“Are you all right?”

“What?”

In front of Sir Davery, I tried my best to pretend to be calm.

It is also something that I practised in advance.

“No, it’s just that you seem to be in a subdued mood.”

“It’s all because of the mood”

“Is that so?”

Fortunately, there was no further questioning. I entered the mansion without looking
back any further.

Since then, I have spent about three days in a normal manner.

And on the fourth day, I suddenly opened his mouth to Sir Davery.

“Sir.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Do you remember what you said to me the other day?”

I would confirm that the other party’s attention was directed at me.

“You said you wanted me to be happy.”

“….”

“Are you serious about that?”

Sir Davery answered steadily, with a sudden look on his face that he didn’t know why I
was asking such a question.

“Yes.”

“Really?”

“I can prove it here if you want.”

“Really? It’s true, isn’t it? You really want me to be that happy?”

“…….”

“Then……”

There was silence. Sir Davery stared at me silently, as if waiting for my words to go on.

When I saw his strangely tense look, I continued to speak.

“Buy me some coconut meringue cookies.”

“Yes?”

“It should be sold at the Sweet Gentle Cooking Boy, a snack shop on the east side of
the island. I’ll be happy no matter what happens if I eat it today.”

“……”

“Come on. I’ll be unhappy if I don’t eat it. Oh, I’m already getting a little unhappy.”
“Oh, I see.”

Sir Davery left the mansion with a look of some sort of regret.

I thought as I looked at the back of Sir Davery, who had taken charge of my errand and
had to go out.

‘I’m sorry, sir.’

The snack shop, Sweet Gentle Cooking Boy, takes an hour from here by the carriage.

And then you won’t be able to get the cookies I told you right away. I used to go in
person and it sold out just before.

It was a small shop that lacked materials and hands. Even if you wait to make it again, it
will take some time.

That was enough.

I came back to my room and took a pen and paper out of the drawer.

And I wrote a short note saying thank you and put it between the bookshelves.

After that, I pulled the rope and called the user. It was Alex who showed that he was
free.

“Do you need anything, my lady?”

“I suddenly got a little sick because of the weather.”

“Yes? Then I’ll get the Doctor…….”

“Not to that extent. I’m just a little down and sensitive, so I think I’ll feel better if I take a
good rest in my room by myself for a little bit. So, can you tell everyone not to let
anyone in my room until tomorrow morning?”

“Uh, even Bessie?”

“Yeah.”

Alex soon nodded yes.

I don’t know if Alex knows.

When he mentioned Bessie’s name, he had a moment of redness on his face.

“Be happy, Alex,”

“Yes?”

“No. You could go out.”

“Oh, yes. My lady, then rest well!”

After sending Alex out, I changed my clothes. I wore the maid clothes I had prepared
last night and covered my hair with a cloak upside down.

Then, I checked the quietness of the corridor and left the room.

I got out of the mansion and headed for the back door, which was frequently used by
the servants. The guard at the door did not hold me, who was empty-handed in a maid’s
uniform.

So I came out and took the carriage. When I got off the deserted alley after running for
some time, a familiar voice welcomed me.

“Eonni!”
Chapter 76

“Ari.”

Ari was waiting at the promised place with Dylan. It was to give me the luggage that I
had left in advance. Ari snorted as she handed over a suitcase that anyone could see
was suspicious.

“Eonni…”

“Why are you crying?”

“I’m not crying. It’s just tears.”

……what’s the difference? Looking to the side, Dylan had a similar look with me.

Ari hurriedly rubbed the tip of her nose with her sleeve.

“No, I said the wrong thing. I just had a runny nose.”

“Yes, yes.”

“Eonni.”

“Huh?”

Ari stared at me.

She said she had a runny nose but her brown eyes were wet.

“This is for the best, isn’t it?”

“…….”
“There’s no other option, right? So, for example, if we work together to defeat a villain,
it’s hard to do that, right?”

“It’s not that difficult.”

I just didn’t really want to commit suicide with Ari in that way. Moreover, even if I
succeed with luck, it wouldn’t be best for me.

I reached out and stroked Ari’s head. I don’t know what Ari’s real hair would be like, but
Agrita’s hair was soft anyway.

“Take care.”

“….”

“Here or elsewhere.”

Dylan’s presence saved my breath. Ari eventually pushed the grubby tears out of her
eyes.

“Eonni too…”

Ari whispered, sniffing.

“You have to be well.”

Dylan skillfully pulled out her handkerchief, leaving the dripping tears untouched.

I smiled bitterly and caught the sight in my eyes.

“Why are there so many tears?”

“Because it’s sad. Aren’t you sad?”

“I think I’m a little less sad because you’re so sad.”

“……write me a letter Once you get anywhere safely, you know? There’s a code that
only we know. No one will ever recognize you.”

Does she mean Hangul? I nodded my head.

“Promise me. You’ll send me a letter. Just see if you don’t write one……”
“Okay.”

Ari, who had heard the answer, continued to rummage.

I widened my eyes the next moment.

“Take this.”

“This is…”

“You told me to burn it, but I didn’t burn it and I just kept it. Just in case, I thought.”

The Enchanted cloth, Ari carried a light blue cloth that was familiar to me. I took it by
surprise.

“That’s a treasure anyway. If you take it, it might be useful in times of crisis. And also…”

Ari then handed me a small pocket.

And as soon as I got it, I could see what was inside without having to open it.

“Ari!”

“I didn’t give you everything. To be honest, I don’t know what’s going to happen in the
future. It’s just that it’s just… Because eonni blew out a few you had for me in the past.
I’ve only transferred that.”

The feel of the hard bead was clearly felt through the palm of my hand. I was
embarrassed.

“You don’t have to. You don’t have to.”

“I’m giving it to you because I want to.”

“But this is…….”

“I don’t know. I already gave it to you. If you don’t pick it up, I’ll break it with the pocket
here, so take care of it.”

I blinked my eyes.

Ari, who spoke with threatening remarks, was still in tears.

“……thanks.”
“This is nothing.”

I finally hugged Ari.

I said I wouldn’t say goodbye and hug because it seemed like a final goodbye, but now
it’s really the last time.

Dylan and I said goodbye by simply shaking hands.

Dylan didn’t seem to know everything, but she didn’t ask me anything.

Soon after, I left the two behind.

When I loaded myself back into the carriage, my head suddenly felt numb.

‘Where am I going now?’

First of all, I should go to a nearby inn and change my outfit. The maid’s uniform was
helpful when I left the mansion, but it was a striking outfit to get around the streets.

I change into normal clothes in my luggage bag, and I wear a wig.

‘And then?’

I tried hard to roll my dazed head.

When I first planned to run away, I tried to go south. I was going to go and get on the
boat. That’s why I searched for a ship.

‘But since Ash has gone to the south.’

It’s too dangerous to go down south as originally planned, hoping not to bump into each
other.

‘West, or North.’

The east was a long way to the border.

When I looked at the map, the capital was tilted west rather than the centre.

“……let’s go west.”

Simply put, it may seem better to go north in the opposite direction from Ash, but if I
went to the north, I have to pass through the forest in the middle.
It was quite a vast forest, not as much as it was in the south, but it was a bit cautious to
guarantee safety in the process of crossing.

I decided to head to the west, where private houses continued to the border.

‘Haah.’

I felt like I used all my heart in the process of deciding which way to go.

I changed my clothes and wore the wig at the inn that arrived a little later.

The maid’s uniform, which I was wearing, was secretly disposed of by the inn employee
after giving her money.

Then, before leaving the inn, I suddenly looked in the mirror.

A shaggy brown hair with a slight covering of the neck, plain men’s casual attire that is
not noticeable.

I didn’t cover his face, but I looked like a different person at first glance.

I made eye contact with a stranger me in the mirror.

“….”

It suddenly hit me.

That I’m running away.

I have abandoned everything that has been going on in my life and I am running away
without anything.

“…Ah.”

I let go of the doorknob in the inn I was holding.

I couldn’t walk among people who were crying for getting attention to advertise or
something like that. I couldn’t.

I stayed there long before I could get out of the room.

***

Knight Ilada Xst, who was formally admitted two years ago, had one long-cherished
wish.
‘Wait, you Axis of Evil.’

It’s to give cold-blooded retribution to an evil monster that afflicts human life. Of course,
it’s too much to do alone. Monsters are scary anyway.

He already knew that it would be difficult for him to do so in his own power.

‘So he volunteered for this subjugation.’

In fact, it was quite a conflict at first. It could have been dangerous.

Ilada wanted to draw the sword of justice towards the monster, but at the same time, he
wanted to be safe.

To be honest, it was really his wish that he would use his last time to draw his sword for
the monsters who killed almost everyone else.

‘I didn’t trust the Count a little bit in that respect. He’s a man of record, but no skill, and
more than that he’s old, and I’m not sure if he’ll be able to take the lead in sweeping the
monsters…….’

For that reason, even though the long-awaited opportunity for the monster conquest
was just around the corner, he could hardly make up his mind and continued to be torn
to the brink.

It was then that he heard the news that the leader of the subjugative force was
changing.

Something really happened to Count Ilada. He lay down on his bed because of chronic
disease.

So the new leader…….

Ilada led the pack from the lead, glancing at the moving black horse and its rider.

‘The Duke of Widgreen.’

There was a smile on Ilada’s lips.

‘This was a complete relief.’

As soon as Ilada heard that the person in charge had been changed to a duke, he
submitted an application to the subjugative force without any worries.

He bet there were quite a few people like himself.

He said, ‘That’s the Duke of Widgreen’. 

No one in the article doesn’t know about the Duke of Widgreen.

Sometimes he was treated like a fool.

But The Duke of Widgreen was a monster. Those who saw him using the sword in
person said that.

That talent was God’s gift, or it must have been stolen from the devil.

‘The point was that either way he is not human.’

Surely there were too many human beings who felt sorry for putting that skill into the
category of human beings. Including Ilada himself.

Anyway, it was a monster subjugative force led by such a duke.

Is there really a safer and sure guarantee than this?

‘I’ll just have to follow behind and remember to check and shoot the monster to death.’

Sometimes if there’s some monster who’s not out of breath, he’ll definitely cut it off.

Perfect. This is it. Ilada was already excited before he even reached the South.

Easy, quick and safe wish fulfilment was finally at hand.

“Ah, by the way, the Duke family knights must have been part of the subjugative
expedition. I was also curious about their skill, but I’m sorry.’

It was when Ilada Xst had just thought so.

“Purrung!”

“….…!”

The Black Horse stopped moving. Something blocked the front.

The opponent, who appeared to block the horse’s course, was armed with black
clothes. Though suspicious at a glance, Ilada did not rush forward.

As soon as the opponent appeared, he bowed his head to Duke Widgreen.

Ilada did not miss a glimpse of the perfect beauty of the Duke of Widgreen.
“I’m sorry, Master. – No, sir. I know I’m just showing up like this without permission, but
it’s too urgent to…….”

“What is it?”

The opponent who raised his head delivered a letter to the Duke. The Duke read the
letter with a dry touch.

‘What’s that about?’

Ilada slipped his head out of curiosity. But even when he widened his eyes, he couldn’t
see the letters on the paper well.

It was the next moment.

“…?!”

“Your Excellency!”

The Duke of Widgreen turned his head. No one could catch him who was suddenly
leaving his seat.
Chapter 77

It happened without a word of warning nor explanation.

‘What, what is it?’

Ilada was secretly curious about the contents of the letter. Thanks to it, he could catch a
glimpse of the Duke’s face as he turned his horse.

‘The look on his face……’

He gulped down his saliva.

‘What the hell is going on?’

His heart throbbed. He was just looking at other people’s facial expressions for a while,
but he felt like his complexion was completely upset and down.

‘I don’t know what it is, but it must be incredibly serious.’

It must be really urgent for the other person going back.  He thought so and took a deep
breath, suddenly Ilada accidentally thought of something else.

‘Hold on, what about us if the Duke disappears like this?’

Then a man with his whole body wrapped in black clothes stepped forward.

He spoke calmly as if he had foreseen the situation, even though he had a look of
embarrassment at first sight.

“Hello there. His Excellency has been away for a while due to unavoidable
circumstances, so I, His Excellency person, will guide you on behalf of him. Please
understand.”

“What do you mean?”

“You have to go down south.”

“Uh, just between us?”

“Of course. Even at this moment, the people who suffer from the monster raid are
anxiously waiting for you.”

Ilada, and a few others, faces turned muddy.

But there was no reason to hold out. There were people in the South waiting for them,
literally exposed to the threat of monsters.

Lada forcefully grabbed the reins.

His shoulders, which were excited by excitement, now trembled in a different sense.

***

Out of the capital, the village appeared at a leisurely pace.

I stayed there for a day because I arrived only after the sun had crossed over between
the mountains.

The day passed without knowing how it was going.

‘Where is Ash now?’

He suddenly came to my mind when I was chewing breakfast, which I couldn’t easily get
over at the restaurant on the first floor of the inn.

I’m sure he hasn’t arrived in the South yet because the course was quite far.

Is he riding his horse? It would be nice if he didn’t push himself too hard and took a
good rest then moved.

I laughed at the thought.

It was a false laugh.

‘Who cares about whom?’

I’m running away from someone. It wasn’t funny at all.

I roughly arranged the table and stood up.

‘I need a guide from here to the west. Let’s get someone.’

It wasn’t that difficult to get out of the capital.

I could say that it was quite easy. All I had to do was ride a carriage and run westward.

But from now on, the story was a little different.

In the west, private houses continued all the way to the border, but that’s also the story
of when people didn’t take the wrong path.

I didn’t know that I would not be able to avoid being homeless in the mountains or in the
woods if I got confused.

‘To get to the border safely and at the shortest distance, I need help from a person with
good geographical sense.’

I’ve never moved alone like this before, so there was a limit to looking at the map on my
own. I’ve decided not to take a blind faith in me.

“Welcome. What kind of manpower do you need?”

“Road guide, who will guide me to the border, if the person knows the basic faith and is
competent, age and gender are irrelevant.”

“Okay, this way.”

My throat hurt a little because I purposely had a thick voice.

The mercenary guild’s staff, who asked the innkeeper, guided me inside without much
doubt.

“Oh, one more thing.”

“Yes?”

“I’d rather be a quiet person. I don’t like noisy things.”

I don’t know if I’m talking to myself, but I couldn’t just talk. It hurt my throat.

“If so, I’ll attach you a mute guide.”

What? That’s extreme.

“You have to pay a little more for it. Because you required special conditions.”

Maybe what he meant was extreme conditions…… well, money didn’t matter much
anyway, so I said yes.

Anyway, I got the guide I needed safely and came out of the mercenary guild.

I briefly explained my destination again to the guide and then got into the carriage
together.

At first glance, I felt a little queasy when the carriage started.

‘How many times do I have to repeat this?’

Ride a carriage to the next town, spend a day there.

The next day, riding the carriage again and then moving to the next village.

‘It’s more peaceful than I thought to the extent it’s become boring.’

I don’t know if it’s a good thing or a bad thing to have no carriage motion sickness.

It sounds like the worst thing to wet my own body from motion sickness while running
away, but I won’t be bothered by other miscellaneous thoughts since I was tired.

‘Oh, it’s a foolish comparison even if I see it.’

It was then when I thought so.

The carriage stopped.

“…..…?”

“Uh, sir. I’m in a bit of trouble.”

A troubled voice was heard from the horseman’s side.

It hasn’t been long since the carriage started. I was wondering if there was something
wrong with the horse or if the carriage wheel was missing.

Then another voice followed.

“Just a moment.”
“Man’s voice?’

“We’re looking for someone.”

I hesitated to open the window and check the outside situation.

My fingertips naturally cooled down when I heard they were looking for someone.

‘No, no. It can’t be true.’

My heart pounding soon regained stability.

It was too early to say that those people were mobilized to find me.

I told Alex yesterday not to let anyone in my room for a day, so it would not have been
until this morning that I was not in the mansion.

Even if they release people right away, they would naturally fall behind the capital.

Even if not, it took a half-day just to move from the capital to here.

It didn’t make sense that they came out to catch me in time.

‘Ash must haven’t heard the news yet.’

Ash was far away. It will take some time for him to get the news, even if they put up a
letter right away.

Once he got it, he might be able to use the magic tools I had seen before to move the
members of the underworld from afar, it was not the time when the news that I had
disappeared itself had arrived.

I took a deep breath and opened the carriage window.

I was going to open it wide, but somehow my hands only made a very small crack that
could be heard timidly.

Well……well, anyway. I straightened my neck and opened my mouth to make a low

voice.

“I don’t know who you’re looking for, but it wouldn’t have much to do with me.”

“Excuse me. I know you’re puzzled, but please cooperate for a moment. I’m checking
every carriage that leaves town.”
‘What?’

They’re looking for someone that hard?

‘Do they looking for a debtor?’’

I don’t think that’s a penny or two. A new voice chimed in when I thought so.

“What are you explaining so much? Just tear the door open.”

“However…….”

“Why are you becoming so hard? We need to check every little thing. Do you know that
if we miss that person, you and I will pay the price together?”

‘That person?’

I listened to the word mentioned between harsh accents.

‘He is using an honorific address with ‘that person’ to the debtor.’

Even if I think about it, there is no reason to speak honorific to the debtor.

‘Ah, maybe the concubine of this village ran away and they came out to catch her. Is
it… something like that?’

My forehead was automatically wrinkled. Yuck.

‘No, or maybe a master or a lady of the house ran away from home so they came out
looking for it. Anyway, I’m going to have to make sure it’s not this case.’

I couldn’t stay here like this forever.

I tried to open the window to the point where my face was completely exposed, but
suddenly I stopped moving.

“……..”

It was my guts.

I didn’t have a good feeling about it. I was like that for a moment. I can’t understand by
reason, but a certain intuition close to instinct prevented my action. Then there was a
ruckus outside that seemed to unilaterally open the carriage door.

I looked back at the guide who was sitting next to me, unable to think deeply.
“I’m sorry. I’ll go to the guild later and pay for it.”

“…….?”

The carriage door opened. As soon as it did, I pushed the guide hard towards it and
immediately opened the opposite door and jumped off.

“No, Ugh! Hey!”

Behind my back, there seemed to be a bewildered voice of the guide.

Hmm……? Ah no, that’s not important.

I ran with all my might. I didn’t even look back because I was only focused on running.

I was short of breath, but I didn’t slow down. My guts were making me do it.

But despite these efforts, I didn’t get away very long.

“Why run like a rat?”

“…..…!”

“I got you.”

The course was blocked in the midst of a hectic run. Not only did they block the carriage
in front of me, but they also blocked my retreat course.

I tried to turn around and run away, but before I did, one of them caught my arm. The
effort to pull out was futile. It was not enough for me.

“You bastard! Watch your hands and watch your words! Always be polite, gently, just in
case, okay?”

Someone at the back shouted and got close.

I looked up at the person who caught me.

The proud man, all dressed in black, was a man I had never seen before.

But the opponent seemed to know me.

As soon as he confirmed my face, the man immediately loosened his grip.

He did not let go of his arm at all, but his grip became weaker and softer.
The man hung his head.

“Please forgive my rudeness.”

I was chilled to the core, but for now, I’ve taken the hint.

“Who are you? I’m sorry, but I’m afraid you’ve made a mistake…….”

“Princess.”
Chapter 78

Damn it. I must be really cursed. No, at this point, I didn’t think this was cursed. This
was a really screwed-up situation.

‘How on earth?’

Since it was pointless, I didn’t resist the man taking off my wig with a very polite touch.
As the brown wig fell to the floor, my red hair fluttered down the shoulders.

“What? It’s really the Princess, did we really find the Princess?”

“That red hair! She’s really the Princess!”

“We found her!”

The place became noisy in an instant. I looked down at the wig on the floor, with some
sort of cheering coming from behind me in one ear.

I was confused.

‘How could they catch me this fast?’

It was not so hard to guess who they were.

‘The Dark Knight’s….’

I glanced back. Everywhere my gaze turned, they were always there, uniformly dressed
in black, whether they intended to increase the solidarity of the group or not. There were
them everywhere.

“As soon as I ran away, I got caught like this?’

At the same time, it was absurd and amazing. I’ve never even thought of such a futile
idea.
Still holding my arm, the opponent opened his mouth.

“Please go back. We’ll take you safely to the mansion.”

“Let me ask you one thing.”

“…….”

“When did you know I had sneaked out of the mansion?”

The man did not answer. All right, that’s the way it is anyway.

“There’s no answer, so let me ask you one more question. I heard earlier that you’re
checking all the carriages out of town, but are you doing such an inefficient thing other
than this town?”

The man remained silent again this time. I pushed him.

“Hey, look at me, I got caught. We’re going back to the mansion, no matter what. Now
that you’re done with your duty, I’m trying to solve some minor questions, but can’t you
just help me by answering this?”

“I’m sorry.”

One word that finally came out but that was not the answer I wanted at all.

I breathed an exaggerated sigh as if I couldn’t help it.

“Well……”

“……..”

“You called me a rat just a little while ago……and held my arm so hard that it felt hurt a
little……… I didn’t want to tell Ash, but I’ll just tell him if this happens.”

It’s a lethal move, a threat. I said this and glanced at my opponent. I’m sure all the
hands that were just holding my arm were flinching. 

Surprisingly, however, there was no consistent desired answer.

“……I’m so sorry.”
‘He’s a strong enemy.’

This doesn’t work? I was a little embarrassed and forgot to make a face and looked at
my opponent.

‘I can’t help it.’

I gave up and stopped talking. I stopped acting with facial expressions and gestures.

‘It’s a shame that I didn’t get anything, but….’

I put my hand in my arms.

In any case, it’s impossible to run away. This was my last shot. A last-ditch struggle,
desperate not to face the worst case. So even if my end was to be caught, it won’t
happen now. At least until I’ve tried everything I can.

“Get in the carriage, Princess. We’re gonna have to…….”

The man hesitated to speak. The gaze rested on my hand, which was about to take
something out of the arms.

“Even if you take out a weapon, it would be useless.”

Instead of correcting my opponent’s misunderstanding that I didn’t know how he could

think like that, I took out the bead without saying anything and broke it.

When I turned back the day, the place I opened my eyes was an inn in the Capital.

As soon as I checked the place, I flung myself into the bed. My legs gave me the
strength to stand on.

‘I can’t believe I’m wearing a time bead like this.’

I looked down and looked at my empty hand.

At the same time, my outfit caught my eye. I was still in a maid uniform before changing
my clothes and wearing a wig.

It’s not important right now. I wrapped my head with my empty hand.

“Think, let’s think.’

Before turning back the time with bead, the Dark Knights group who I had encountered
in a village outside the capital were already moving to catch me, knowing that I had
disappeared.

They were Ash’s people. Of course, they only listen to Ash’s orders.

Which meant that Ash had learned about my disappearance before the Dark Knights
had found me.

‘How?’

How come so soon? It was too soon to say that the news came from the mansion.

As soon as I got out of the mansion today, I got caught because of my bad luck.

It took only a day or so to make my disappearance known.

The second question was how fast the precursors can fly.

‘How could such precursors go to Ash place, in the first place?’

The precursors were just trained pigeons.

It was absurd to send the precursors which couldn’t be able to detect Ash’s position like
GPS in real-time to inform Ash while Ash moving to the south

In common sense, Ash should have known my disappearance only after arriving in the
South if they sent a precursor.

‘…….but now that common sense is broken.’

I raised my gaze. The door of the inn room, which had been tightly closed, came into
view.

What should I do now? I stared blankly at the door and soon got up.

My mouth closed tightly.

‘What could I do?’

I quickly searched my luggage bag, covered myself with a wig, took off the maid’s
uniform and wore a man’s uniform. Still, after trying it once, I changed faster than
before.

‘For now, let’s move.’

When exactly did Ash hear of my disappearance?

Maybe early tonight….. I think it will be at dawn or tomorrow early morning.

I easily got out of the capital without any interruption.

The same situation happened when I arrived at the next village after sunset. At that
time, there were no people blocking the carriage at the entrance.

I meant that it was after at least that the Dark Knights had orders to catch me.

‘So it seems I’m safe for at least a few hours from now on.’

It’s not important for now, how Ash knew I had disappeared so quickly. The only thing
that matters was, whatever the situation, I just ran away as best I could.

I picked up a bag with a crumpled maid’s uniform. It was also a waste of time to call in
employees, give him money and ask him to take care of it.

‘Let’s go anywhere. If it doesn’t work, I can hire two horsemen to run the carriage all
night, and move anyway.’

Urging myself to move my feet hurriedly, I tried to turn the doorknob around to leave the
room, but I hesitated.

‘Ash is……’

How did he feel?

When he heard the news that I’m gone and ran away.

Did he feel betrayed? Did he angry? Just a few days ago, he told me it was just us two,
did he think that it was ridiculous that I’m leaving as if taking a chance like this?

Did he worry about me?

“……”

It was a useless sentiment. Really useless, I bit my lip and opened the door.

*  *  *

Yrmi rolled for decades in an obscure alley.

However, he still has doubts about this assessment ~~ collected in some for the
organization and did errands for 5 years.

Then the territory suddenly flipped over. The head of the organization died overnight,
and a teenager, younger than him, took the place.

‘At first, I thought it was only a ridiculous rumour.’

He wondered if the seniors were making fun of him in unison. He even snorted and said
how could a person, who was 5 years younger than him, take the organization down.

‘But it was real.’

The master of the territory has actually changed.

Originally, the former leader of the organization, who had been leading the territory for
more than ten years, said that he was not able to resist the boy who looked like a doll
that appeared out of nowhere and was stabbed by a sword.

‘I guess he was behind in 2 seconds in the fight.’

After killing the leader, the boy cut all the meat out of the influential figure who followed
the former leader.

The organization fell flat at the boy’s feet.

Of course, it was the same with Yrmi.

‘It’s been about three years already.’

Time was such a useless thing. It’s been three years since he saw a senior who was
rebelling against a younger man saying that he couldn’t bow his head down in front of
someone younger than him.

‘Ah……’

Yrmi thought with his dim eyes.

‘Is it my turn now to be trimmed like that?’

After the organization took on a new leader, Yrmi took on a pretty heavy-duty thanks to
the sensible wits he showed in the process…

It was to watch the leader’s sister, Princess Lydia Widgreen, from afar.
His duty smells like a crime, but, in a good word, his duty is to protect her personal life.

Yrmi’s duty was limited, he only kept an eye on her when she went out of the mansion.
For some danger around her, or whether there was a presumptuous bastard
approaching her, or when she faced any difficulty.

He used to pay close attention to these things, and sometimes he would appear in
private when he had to take action.

“Well…”

Yrmi belatedly looked back on his work.

Is that a crime?

This and that were the things that happened without the knowledge of the person
concerned. In a way, is it a crime if it’s wrapped up only for good purposes?

‘Anyway.’

Anyway, even if it’s a crime, he still did his best.

Relatively recently, he even caught a suicide seeker person who shot an arrow at a
princess and ran away from the hunting ground.

He did my best. He could be confident about that. Yrmi remembered that his colleague,
who was taking turns, was saying, “What are you so passionate about?”

He did.

He did, but something happened.

The princess disappeared.

Chapter 79

Obviously, He didn’t take his eyes off the entrance to the mansion. He didn’t see the
princess going out.

But as soon as morning came, the whole mansion was turned upside down, saying that
the princess was not visible anywhere.

Yrmi thought he was going crazy.

‘When the hell?’

He searched his memory. However, no matter how much he flipped over and scattered,
there was no depth.

At that time, a colleague who was watching the back door of a mansion frequented by
the servants made a careful announcement.

There was only a maid who covered her face with a cape among those who escaped
through the back door the morning before.

‘Don’t tell me?’

Yrmi immediately asked for a close distance with his colleagues.

Then it was easy to get a sighting of a maid wearing a cape and carrying a large
luggage bag.

‘Luggage bag…… Oh, my God.’

Yrmi immediately informed the owner, his master and leader of the organization.

It was immediately informed to the master, through the magic tool on the personnel who
needed to keep around the master.

And Yrmi then prepared for death.

‘It was not a bad life.’

He hasn’t heard the news finding the princess yet. There was no confirmation that she
was safe.

What if they miss her and couldn’t find her? Or let’s say that they found her, but what if
something happened between?

‘Mother, this cripple goes first.’

Yrmi wept, thinking of his mother, whom he broke up with as a child and now didn’t
even know where she was.

‘Please be safe, Princess… Why on earth did you leave? The Master only has you,
Princess. The Master is very creepy to the extent it’s hard for you to live? Oh, so that’s
why you ran away? If your grown brother was too much that’s it’s too disgusting……but
he’s still handsome, so please take care of him…….’

Rmu suddenly felt it after lamenting up there along the stream of consciousness.

‘Hold on.’

Something was strange.

‘Am I right to think about this for the first time?’

He felt a sense of deja vu that was hard to explain. Well, he meant, he didn’t remember
it, but it feels like he had repeated the same situation or thoughts.

‘What is it?’ Yrmi tilted his head.

And at the same time, Momezoa, a merchant who sells healthy vegetables at the corner
of the capital, suddenly tilted his head.

“Excuse me, sir.”

“What?”

“Didn’t I sell you broccoli, carrots and spinach last time?”

“It’s my first time today. It’s my first time visiting this store in the first place.”

“Really? That’s weird. But why am I so used to it? I feel like I’ve been selling broccoli,
carrots and spinach to you, again and again, selling again and again.”

“What a strange thing.”

Accordingly, the customer glanced at his head once and then left the store in a modest
manner.

Merchant Momezoa mysteriously scratched the back of his head.

At the same moment, he had no idea that several people suffered similar symptoms at
the opposite clothing store, the next tea house, and a family house.

***

Rustling Rustling-

The weeds on the feet reduced their size.

Sunlight came through the thick leaves. The sound of grasshoppers, the wind that
touches the earlobes and hair.

The clearness of the deep forest seemed to clear my head. 

On the other hand, the body was heavy and stretched after being overworked all day
long. I got off the horse for a moment and walked with the reins to let the horse rest as
much as I did.

I don’t know how many times I’ve gone back the day to get here. The number of beads
wasted was beyond count. No, I can count. But I don’t want to count. I think I’ll be down
if I know the exact number.

Slowly moved the weary steps. At first glance the path of the forest was straight, but the
end was unseen.

Forest. Yeah, I was crossing the forest now. The northern forest.

I thought it would be hard to stand the cold at night, so I made my town-bought coat
tightly. The reason why I’m passing through this dense forest with horses was simple.

‘There was no way I could go to the west.’

I bet I have been to every village that can be reached in one day west. And in every
village, I was captured by those Dark Knights without fail. It really was the same no
matter which village I went to.

Out of the capital, I was just passing by the next village and then going to the next
village, but they were always guarding the entrance as if they had promised.

I got caught trying to enter the village, or I got caught trying to get out of the village.

Later, I tried not to go through the village itself, but then I got caught on a carriage on
the way from the village to the village.

I get caught like that then break the beads, get caught again and break them…….

By then I changed my mind when a similar situation was repeated, moving only little by
little. I can’t go west. Let’s give up and go east instead.

‘But the east wasn’t much different.’

Sadly things were the same here and there. I repeated the same case again in the
eastern village.

It was a wonderful thing. What are you…… they’re not even a bug, they’re a bunch of
people, but they were everywhere I went.

No matter how many villages there throughout the capital, Dark Knights were
dispensable everywhere, and honestly, I didn’t think they would be this much.

‘The village around the empire seemed to be surrounded already.’

Perhaps as soon as they heard the order, they collected the personnel as much as
possible and replenished them first.

I couldn’t get rid of them anyway.

Attempts to sneak out in disguise and cover my face, or to break through, have
repeatedly failed. The mask was only removed, and the make-up could not fool them. I
was even the mercenary to cause armed conflict and try to escape, but I was caught by
a hair’s breadth.

The only thing that changed as many attempts were made was the number of marbles
decreased.

Thanks to it, I made a movie. The title is <The Endless Day>. Anyway, in the end, I
gave up so much to the west and the east.
To be honest, I wanted to let go of everything by then. The remaining options were also
terrible. Going south with suicidal feelings, heading north with desperation, or just not
moving like this.

Whatever I chose, it didn’t seem to have any hope.

‘Then I chose to go north.’

I had a dream when my motivation went down and fell asleep instead of just going out
of the inn.

Ash visited in the dream. He smiled, held my hands, whispered my name, looking at me
with an affectionate gaze that would never happen again in the world.

As soon as I woke up from my dream, I cried for a long time.

Then I changed my costume again and headed north with my luggage. It was in the
direction of my last hope.

There is a forest about two days away by carriage. It was a vast forest that might take
days to cross.

I thought something would happen if I went there. If only I could cross the forest…… No,
let’s not think about it. For now, entering the forest itself was a problem, but I decided to
go and think about it. I just went to the north village like that and…….

‘Hey, hold on a second.’

I bumped into a person there.

‘You’re the princess, aren’t you? What are you doing here? That’s what with that outfit.’

A neat, wrinkled brown robe that still comes down to the ankles.

The real wizard, dressed like the magician’s classic costume, had met me.

In the village I encountered by chance, she happily pretended to know me.

‘Do you remember me? I have seen you for a while in the territory before, by the next of
the Crown Prince.”

‘Ah……’

‘I didn’t even say hello back then, but I’m seeing you here again. I came to this town to
meet a friend – well, I don’t think you’re curious, but can I ask you a simple question?”
Her eyes turned to the suitcase I was carrying.

‘Are you running away? Well, the luggage looks too heavy for a night trip.’

I thought the last luggage was too suspicious, so I changed it at the capital, but is it still
suspicious?

She continued when I was genuinely sceptical of my senses.

‘Can I help you?’

‘What?’

‘No, I’ll help you. If it’s correct that you’re running away.’

‘……why?’

The wizard smiled with her orange-eyed figure resembling the sunset. 

‘Eum, grumpy…?

‘…..?’

“I think the result was decided anyway, but the arm is bent inside (E/n: Meaning: “No
matter who the person is, they will always favour the people closest to them). Since the
person is struggling with a broken heart so I want the other party to feel anxious and
troubled. Oh, it’s not for the princess.’

I couldn’t understand exactly what she meant, but then she really helped me.

‘It’s face-changing magic. It’s also called reverse magic. While the magic is on, it will
make you look like a completely different person.’

‘……’

‘The effect will be about a day and a half.’

‘Is that all you’re going to do?’

I knew magic would be more amazing. The wizard laughed.

‘I say it with my mouth, but this magic is also amazing. Would you not know if I used it
on me, because the magic that is cast on others wasn’t too effective.’

‘…… Aha.’
‘That’s why I’m keeping this much effect, usually…..and half a day at best?”

‘I see.’

‘It’s more than you thought. Well, I don’t know if magic is more advanced than now and
the principle becomes simpler and the efficiency increases… So actually, my dream is
to build a tower that consists only of wizards. To study magic, discover talent, and
continue to develop magic over time… Oh, that’s enough of an uninteresting story.
Anyway, I hope my help is useful. If the opportunity arrives, it will be pleasant to meet
you again. Even though you’re wearing a man’s attire and a wig, you’re still a beautiful
princess..’
Chapter 80

That’s how I parted with the wizard.

And thanks to the magic she cast on me, I was able to move almost uninterruptedly
from that time on and into the forest. In a little while, the magic will come off, but it
doesn’t matter.  Since I wasn’t in a village, but a forest.

‘Only I passed this forest safely.’

Once I pass through the forest, I will be far away from the capital.

I grabbed the reins.

If it’s true that Ash’s ordered Dark Knights concentrated their manpower around the
capital to catch me, it will be much easier to move away from here than ever before.

Yeah, once I crossed this forest.

‘It’s a shame that I couldn’t find a carriage to cross the forests, but….’

Before entering the forest, I wandered around to find a carriage in the village where I
briefly went through the forest, but I was rejected because they were all busy or full.

I was reluctant to say that I needed the horseman who could drive me to the village for a
long distance, expected for several days.

So I had no choice but to buy a horse instead. I couldn’t walk over a distance that I don’t
know how long it would be.

‘I’ve barely even bought this one.’

Is it because it’s a small town? I expected it’s going to be hard to get a carriage, but it
was harder than I thought to get a horse.

I was looking for this horse and I paid extra to get it.
‘But what I got from that was a piece of shit.’

I glanced at the sarcastic horse. A sigh came out. Was I unlucky or was I too much
pushover?

I think the luggage was the problem. I heard that wherever I go, I look like a traveller or
outsider.

‘But I need my luggage even though I won’t use it all.’

It wasn’t that there were so many problems that I couldn’t handle, such as walking then
falling down, not because I was sick. I just get tired quickly.

I walked a little more silently, leading a horse that seemed to be weaker than me. And it
was time for me to think that I could ride the horse again by now that my feet were
about to hurt.

“Stop!”

“…..?”

“You really have guts to go through this forest alone.”

‘Bandit?’

I was startled and stopped walking.

Covering their faces with cloth, with a blade in one hand, and a typical line of colour that
seemed to have been portrayed a lot, blocking the road.

“You must have noticed from the look on your face. Yeah, we’re forest-thieves.”

‘So they’re forest-thieves.’

“I won’t say much. Give me everything you got.”

Whether bandits or forest-thieves, it was no different than armed robbery anyway.

I frowned bewilderedly as I listened to the cliche lines that never let me down.
‘I never heard about this anyway….’

‘Just for information, I looked up some news of this forest while looking for horses. If I
heard it was dangerous, I would hire two or three mercenaries to accompany me. I
heard it’s safer than it looks because it’s a popular road. I heard merchants usually
cross the street by themselves.’

Was it a lie?

It’s either, the person I asked was ignorant about this…… or this bandit might just start
their activities in this forest recently.

But I couldn’t shake off this uncomfortable feeling.

‘So why is every single one of those forest-thieves wrapped in their face like that?’

Someone’s looking at their faces in a forest like this.

‘This is somehow…..’

“Kekekek, what are you doing? Not emptying your pockets and bags right now!”

“Hold on, but what’s wrong with that horse? Who gave him that?”

“We’re supposed to distribute it fairly when we’re done anyway, but some selfish son of
a gun can’t stand it…….”

“Hey, you bastards, I can hear you all, so be a little easy.”

I’m speechless.

‘That’s true, isn’t it?’

Doubts hardened into certainty. So, no matter how much I looked at it, I thought it was
not just a group of bandits, but village-level robbers.

‘They were going to shake me off from the very beginning.’

This was the reason I couldn’t get a carriage to the village.

It seemed so. From their conversation. Well, from their point of view, it would have been
unnecessary and cumbersome to give a carriage to a human being who’s they’re going
to peel off anyway.

‘Oh, what a beautiful world.’

It was a world worth living in.

“Even if you drag time, it’d only be useless.”

“Wait a minute.”

A few men menacingly fixed their gaze. I quickly recalled how many extra beads I had
left.

Even if I didn’t calculate it out of the ordinary, what Ari gave me remained the same.

‘No, let’s save those now. Even if I break the beads and return the day, I have to go
through the village and into the forest again.’

I must stop by the village. Other than that, I had to buy water and food.

‘It takes too long to go back to the last village or find another one.’

Then the magic hanging on my face will be released before I even reach the forest. I
glanced at the horse standing next to me calmly. The water and groceries were all tied
to the horse.

A bag of beads is in my arms, and I had some jewellery in the case.

“……I just need to hand over the luggage, right?”

“Okay, now you understand what I’m talking.”

“It’s a wise choice.”

‘I can’t do anything. I just have to hand over my luggage and get out.’

The little things I need can be bought back or saved after crossing the forest. At the
moment, avoiding this situation was my priority.

“By the way, that guy, unlike how he looks, his voice is so beautiful.”

“I know. He’s just a tough, plain-looking guy.”

“That’s kind of disgusting.”

‘The magic is still being maintained.’

No matter what they said, I didn’t care. I reached out to the luggage bag that was placed
silently on the saddle.
What’s in my bag? First of all, maid uniform, and how much money, the enchanted
cloth… oh, this is a little dangerous, and extra clothes, fake IDs…….’

I hesitated to pick up my luggage bag.

‘……. the shawl.’

There was the shawl in the luggage.

The very shawl that Ash had surrounded me when we talked in the garden of the
mansion before he left for the South.

“What are you doing? Why are you suddenly stopping?”

“If you’ve got your bag, hand it over quickly!”

The forest-thieves urged. I turned away.

“Excuse me.”

“What? “

“I have a favour to ask.”

“What is it? You want me to save you? Don’t worry. We’re not murderers. If you hand
over your bag, you’ll be okay.….”

“Please let me take one thing out of my luggage.”

“What?”

The air-cooled down at once. As if they had made a promise, the forest-thieves
hardened their faces in unison.

“What nonsense is that? You think we’re funny because we’re so kind?”

“I’m not trying to steal money or valuables. I just need one piece of clothing.”

“Hey, then do you think we’ll say, ‘Oh, yes, yes, please.’ Did you think we’d say that?”

“Don’t nag too much. Hey you, give me the stuff in the bag, don’t touch the tip with your
hand.”

It was an expected reaction. Well, if it’s a robber, it’s worth it. But I checked last.
“Can’t you really? It’s not jewellery, it’s not gold thread, it’s just plain clothes.”

“He really thinks we’re funny, let’s break his one ankle and start over.”

“Well, that means you can’t right?”

I bit my lips. I tightened my grip on the bag.

Soon I opened my mouth.

“You bastard robbers.”

“…….?”

“It’s not like I won’t give you the bag, I’ll only just take one cloth, is it that hard to do?
That’s why you live like that.”

“What? “

“What are you saying now….”

“And what, forest-thieves? What’s with the names. Are you guys forest-thieves because
you are active in the forest. So if you were active in the desert does that mean you’re
called desert-thieves, and village-thieves if you were active in a village? Who the hell
gives the idea for that name? Please tell him to take off his head from his neck, since it
looks too heavy and cumbersome for just a decoration.”

“…..!”

“Hey, hey!”

“What!? Give you my luggage? Just you know, I can’t give it to you. So go home and
clean up your horse and suck your fingers!”

I immediately got on the horse and kicked it as hard as I could. The horse cried and
began to run vigorously.

“Get, get him!”

“Go after him right now!”

Out of the way, I ran recklessly through the trees and the bushes. The twigs grazed my
face sorely.
As I heard earlier, it seems that the reason I was able to ask for a horse was not an
agreement between them, but it was a good thing for me.

Whoever it is, I really appreciate you selling me a horse out of your personal greed to fill
your pockets.

May everything is well and luck be with you.

“Neighhhhhh!”

“…..!”

‘I erase what I just said!’

I fell off the horse and rolled down splendidly. It was because the horse, which seemed
to be running well, suddenly fell down with its feet bent.

‘You crazy, are you still tired?’

The way the horse fell and sank me was amazing. No, how can a horse have such bad
stamina!

I clenched my teeth and managed to pull myself up right away. But I had to reel,
swallowing a scream.

A sharp pain coming up from my right ankle, perhaps as I fell, it seemed to have been
misfolded.

“That’s him!”

God, those bastards were fast.

I tried to endure the pain and run, but there was a limit. I was soon caught up by the
forest-thieves who showed up.

“Huck, huck. How dare you talk to us like that and run away, are you prepared?”

‘I’m screwed.’

I can’t help it. I wish I had escaped safely, but now that it’s all I’m going to believe was
the time bead.

I put my hand into my arms without delay.

‘When I go back to the village, I take a shawl from my bag…… Huh?’

My hand stopped moving.

‘Huh?’

I looked around hurriedly. But I didn’t see anything rolling on the ground.

“What are you looking for?”

The forest-thieves narrowed the gap with leisurely steps as if they thought I might not be
able to run any further.

I stopped poking around and then backed away.

‘Why nothing?’
Chapter 81

It was strange. No matter how much I stuttered, I couldn’t feel what I should have felt.
I’m sure I always carried the pouch with beads in my arms.

‘I wouldn’t have dropped it… Don’t tell me, a pickpocketer?”

There was a momentary panic in the plausible assumption.

Did I get pickpocketed while in the last village? Come to think of it, I had no memory of
bumping a person while walking down the street.

‘It doesn’t make sense.’

I’m in trouble. If it’s true, then there’s really nothing worse than this situation right now. I
stepped back without looking back and hit a tree and stopped.

‘What do I do?’

I have no beads. The pain in my ankle has become so severe that I honestly can’t walk,
let alone run.

The forest-thieves grew closer and closer. When I lightly counted the number of heads,
it seemed to be about ten.

‘That’s a lot.’

Several people came out to rob only one person.

I turned one hand back and felt my back waist. A firm touch was delivered on the
fingertips. The dagger for self-defence was still in place. I glanced sideways at the state
of the horse.

The horse, which had collapsed on the floor in a dying position, had recovered some
strength and was standing up again.

‘……can I?’
I don’t mean to fight. Holding a dagger and playing 10-1 was just another word for a
suicide show to me.

But, all I’m after is……..

‘A hostage.’

If I could do something well and take one of them as a hostage.

‘When anyone gets close to me, I’ll find a chance and put a dagger on one’s neck.’

And after taking a hostage and threatening them, try to drag time until the horse
recovers its stamina to some extent. Then I can ride it and run away.

‘……but will it work?’

Honestly or not, it’s meaningless to judge it now. Since I have no other way than this
anyway.

I gulped down dry saliva. My expression hardened because of the tension.

Fortunately, my opponents were just the same, but they were very relaxed in their
current attitude. In other words, they were careless. It might have been possible if I
caught one of them off guard at the crack.

“Now, what can we do with you?”

“First of all, we have to spare your life. Because I said with my own mouth that we’re not
murderers.”

“I’ll break your arms and legs instead.”

“We can also pluck out your tongue.”

“What about one eye?”

“You won’t die even if we do it all. A person’s life-line is stronger than it looks,  kekekek!”

‘They’re very excited.’

Yeah, that’s good. Come and keep on flirting and chatting like that. The more you do,
the better it is for me.

“Huh?”

“What’s wrong?”

“Wait, that guy. Didn’t his face change a little?”

“What are you talking about …. What? It’s real.”

“Huh?”

Then the forest-thieves suddenly roared in groups. I groped my face with my hand,
which was not holding a dagger, looking at their reactions.

‘The magic has worn out.’

I touch the familiar curves with the tip of my finger. My face was back to normal.

“What is it? Can a person’s face change like that?”

“Were we the one who saw it wrong?”

“No, but it’s too….”

The chatter gradually died down. Subsequently, the eyes of the forest-thieves changed
little by little.

I was soon startled to see their dim, dreary eyes.

‘Those crazy guys?’

But it was only for a while that disgusting goosebumps came up.

‘No, it’s better than that.’

If they had an impure mind to do something about me as I thought, at least they

wouldn’t hurt me. Then they’ll approach me with their bare hands, defenselessly. And
that would be helping me.

“Who wants to go first?”

“Me first…”
“Hey, grab her first and then decide.”

“But, you bastards, are you sure she’s a woman?”

“Then what? With a face like that, even if he’s a man, I still can….”

“This is really crazy. Stay still, now I see that hair looks like a wig.”

The level of conversation that once ‘elegant’ now turned over to a filthy content. I was
disgusted with it, but I endured it.

Soon one of the crowd came up with a hasty step and reached out to my head.

“Look, I took it off….”

My head went blank. I swung the dagger I was holding behind my back for this time. No,
I tried to swing it. Even if the man in front of me had not fallen down before that.

“…….!”

“What, what?”

The forest-thieves rumbled. It was the same for me. I heard someone shouting when I
was stuck in a situation where I didn’t know what had happened.

“Princess!”

What?

“Who are you… Argh!”

“Aargh!”

Subsequently, people wrapped in black clothes appeared and cleaned-up the forest-
thieves in turn.

What happened in the blink of an eye was done in such a short time. I couldn’t even
move my back to the tree until all the forest-thieves lay on the ground.

“Princess, are you all right?”

“…..how did you……”

Doubtful of what my eyes had seen, I managed to bring out the word.
One of the black-clad men of the Dark Knights approached me.

“I saw the princess in the village and chased you here.”

“What?”

It was too much to understand. Since I had the face of a completely different person in
town.

More than that, I passed the entrance to the village where they, the Dark Knights
members were guarding, without any trouble.

“To be honest, I didn’t know you were the princess at first. Since your appearance
looked so different.”

“But why… ….”

“But I noticed your walking style.”

“My walking style?”

“Your appearance and attire were too plain and modest, but your gait seemed to have
been educated by some high-ranking family. So I secretly followed you, feeling
suspicious.”

“……..”

I have nothing to say. I never thought of a reason like that.

“But I was just doing it, so I tried to hide and watch until I was sure, but this happened.
I’m sorry I couldn’t come forward and protect you.”

The members of the Dark Knights bowed deeply to me.

I didn’t answer anything and just stayed still.

My body lost strength in collapse. I stumbled, then the Dark Knights member hurriedly
approached me to support me but I shook my hand.

‘It’s over.’

I don’t have beads now. In other words, there is no way to reverse the current situation.
It’s over. I got caught. My last struggle ended in vain like this. I thought I would cry out of
despair, but tears didn’t fill up as soon as I thought.
“Is your ankle okay, princess? First of all, we need to go out of the forest and go to the
clinic. Please forgive me for having to touch the princess body until then..”

It was then. The member of the Dark Knights suddenly stopped talking. As soon as I
stared at him strangely, a stream of blood flowed down his lips.

“-Cough!”

“…..…?!”

“Jimmy!”

A handful of blood spattered the Dark Knights member on his knees. I stepped back a
few steps, reflexively avoiding the tree behind my back.

“Right, yeah. This is it. As expected I’m so lucky.”

“Jimmy, Jimmy! Get a hold of yourself!”

“You bastard, why on earth to Jimmy……….”

“What do you mean why?”

A man who stabbed a member of the Dark Knights named Jimmy from behind licked a
bloody dagger.

“You idiots, do I still look like a member of your Dark Knights? Anyway, this is the
problem if you get too many heads. They don’t even know each other.”

“…….!”

“Guys, don’t just stay still, you guys just get them.”

Soon after, the situation became a mess. Those who thought they were on the same
side just a moment ago stabbed, cut and fell close to each other.

In an instant, a number of members fell to the floor or suffered severe serious injuries at
one glance.

I couldn’t move in the meantime. I wanted to move, but I couldn’t.

Pain in the ankle was also painful, but above all, the man who caused the situation was
keeping his eyes on me.

As if to keep an eye on me so that I can’t escape.

“Keugh!”

“Wh, what the hell is this…….”

“Who are you!”

“We?”

Some of the gang members who managed to get out of their bodies in the midst of the
uproar shouted. That doesn’t mean they weren’t completely fine either.

Only then did the man draw his eyes from me. But I still didn’t move.

The pain in my ankle was too severe. I wondered what it would mean to run away like a
turtle while limping in a situation while I didn’t even know where to go. 

The man continued with a smile.

“It’s no big deal. We’re just a worker in a similar industry to you guys. With only a little
difference. Let’s say, if you guys are the handymen who dig the well, then we’re experts
who sell one well with sincerity.”

“That’s not…”

“We only deal with killing people.”

Hitmen. The man was introducing himself like that.

“We don’t do the rest for money, only killing. How about, we’re really sincere, aren’t
we?”

“Why are you guys here….”

“Well, good. I’ll explain it step by step. People are supposed to show kindness when
they’re in a good mood. Isn’t that right?”

The man then swung the dagger, shook off the blood, and continued his words.

“First of all, that’s the woman we should kill for.”

He pinpointed me with his finger.

“…….!”

“What are you talking about!”

“Why the princess!”

Unlike the violent reactions around me, I was calmer than I thought. Rather than being
surprised or embarrassed, I first felt that it was the most likely. 

Maybe I had a hunch when I made eye contact with a man a little while ago. I don’t
know why, but I’m the one they’re after.
Chapter 82

“Why? I don’t know either. When I was told to kill her, I said, ‘Okay, I got it.’ so I came to
kill her. Why do you guys need the reason to do the work?”

The man giggled pleasantly at the situation. He was the only one smiling here, but he
continued to speak with a smile on his face.

“Anyway, I’m explaining it to you as much as I can, so listen, we were heading to the
dukedom to eliminate the target. From the northern border.”

‘The border?’

“We really come from afar, aren’t we? That’s right, I think so, too. That’s how important
the target was. So we shouldn’t fail.”

“….….”

“But while I was moving like that, I arrived at a village on the way. Then I heard some
people searching for the princess. I don’t know why they have to find you there.”

The man pointed alternately at the members of the Dark Knights who had fallen on the
floor with the tip of the dagger.

“When I heard it, I thought ‘Opps, she was our target’. Wow, I thought we were screwed.
Don’t we?”

The man acted as if he wanted a response, but it was quiet around him. He shrugged
and continued.

“You know, I didn’t know if they tried to kill you, but they needed to find you and search
for you. So I thought, how could I catch someone who suddenly went missing and
couldn’t even figure out where the target was? It’s kind of hopeless.”

“…….”

“How do I do this? I’m doomed. Then, just in time, I came up with a good idea.”
“That good idea. Do you mean this situation?”

A member of the Dark Knights who managed to a standstill after getting his side cut
sharpened his teeth

The man flicked his finger.

“Bingo, you said the name of the guy I stabbed was Jimmy. He looked smart. I could
find something good if I stuck around a smart guy. So I took a couple of guys and
borrowed some clothes, and I was a member of your team for a while.”

“You……!”

“I didn’t like having to crawl back into the forest I’d crossed, but, as a result, I’ve found
my target.”

The man said so and looked back at me again. 

It wasn’t something I could do, but I naturally had strength in my body.

“Honestly, I didn’t expect to find you. I left half of the hope to heaven. I think it’s right
that heaven is on my side.”

“You bastard! Who the hell is he?”

“Hey, don’t ask me what I can’t answer. You know, who’s gonna tell anyone about the
client’s information? You should follow the princess.”

The man jagged at me and grinned.

“You know you’re not going to tell me if you ask, you’re not going to ask me anything,
and you’re not going to run because you know it’s no use running away. How wise.”

“…..”

To be honest, I’d run away if my ankle was fine. I didn’t feel pleasant because I thought
he was teasing me, but I just stayed still because I didn’t think it would be any good to
try to catch his attention.

“As expected, look at her, she even not get angry. I like her so much.”
I would have shouted actually.

“Nice to meet you, wise princess, you know we don’t have any personal feelings, do
you? I’ll kill you as painlessly as I can. I don’t really like pretty girls getting pain, either.”

“How dare you! Don’t even think to touch the princess’ hair!”

“What, did you try to stop me? Arthur, I wonder what you can do to us who are finely
and healthy, while you’re dying? What if I killed you all first? Do you get stronger when
you become a corpse? Huh?”

The man was sarcastic. He looked so ridiculous to the extent that I wanted to beat him,
but there was nothing wrong with his words. There are only two members of the Dark
Knights who are standing still.

Even that has just been reduced to one alone. Because the other one fainted, unable to
overcome the bleeding from the wound. And the other one was still technically just
‘struggling’. He was also bleeding in an irresistible amount of blood somewhere in his
body.

“Ugh…….!”

He seemed to be starting to lose his mind. It was worth it. Actually, I think it’s great that
he’s been standing up and not lying down.

I was ready to be left alone soon. I raised my head stiffly and looked at the man. Who
could it be?

Frankly speaking, it wasn’t that I wasn’t curious. No, to be honest, I was curious. Who
the hell is trying to kill me? And why?

‘But there’s no way to know.’

It was true that I didn’t ask because he wouldn’t let me know as he said before.

‘Dying in the midst of death with curiosity.’

It was absurd. The wrong circumstances were unfair and outrageous, and a little funny.
And on the other hand, the mood was more complicated than that.

As far as I can tell, I was now unable to tell whether this situation was unlucky or lucky. I
couldn’t cross the border for the purpose anyway and was caught before. If it hadn’t
come to this, I would have died at the hands of Ash as the original story written.
Then, wouldn’t this side be better than that? It’s better to die without even knowing the
reason for someone you don’t even know.

‘Yes, this is better.’

Better. This side, much better.

I looked at the man with a determined look. I didn’t want to beg for help, since I knew it
wouldn’t work.

The man stood out in front of me.

“Princess, did you just see that? Even the last one to hold out had to fall down. Look.”

“……..”

“The princess is left alone, with us. And you’re still so calm?”

“So are you complaining?”

I tried not to answer back, but when I was about to die, I couldn’t help but say a word
because this jerk kept doing it.

The man burst out laughing.

“No, no complaints! I like you more and more.”

“I don’t like you.”

“I thought so. I understand, but I can’t help it.”

The man fixed the dagger.

Oh, he’s going to kill me now.

“Who would say that she likes the guy who’s trying to kill her? I’m afraid…..you have to
endure it. Oh, but don’t blame me too much. It’s true that I would make it as painless as
I can. I’m an expert. I’ll finish it quickly.”

Yes, thank you very much.

“Good-bye, Princess.”

My heart thumped.
I’m dying.

This is how it ends.

My hands were full of sweat. My chest tightened and my back was stiff. I clenched my
teeth because my legs were about to shake. It’s an unexpected last, but not the worst.
Yeah, at least it’s better than the worst I’ve ever imagined.

I closed my eyes first before the man could lift the dagger, thinking so.

Ah.

‘I miss him.’

I missed Ash. Just before I died, I wanted to see his face, thinking it was a relief that I
didn’t die at his hands.

I was overcome with laughter by the unknowing greed.

“Now you close your eyes calmly ahead of your death? Well, the more I look at you, the
more I feel like you’re worth being killed.”

“Captain.”

“Don’t talk to me. I can’t be distracted by the shaking of my heart. I have to finish it at
once so I won’t hurt her.”

“Captain.”

“Tell me after you kill her.”

“Captain!”

“Oh, you bastard! I can’t believe you! I told you to tell me after……”

The voice of the man who was angry with his subordinates died down.

“……what is that?”

I opened my eyes. It’s because I’m suddenly curious about the man’s voice, but at the
same time, I heard something ringing in my ears.

Thump, thump~

……ha.
“That’s what…….”

“……Monster?”

Thump, thump, thump~

The echo grew louder and louder. And along with that, the visible scene became clear.

Monster.

In this world, the so-called creatures were gathering, filling the sights with blackness.

“Wh, what? What happened! What the hell are those?”

“Is this a forest with creatures like those?”

“But when we come across this forest before……”

While the conversation was chaotic between the man and his men, the monster
gradually got closer.

The monsters have filled all side to the extent I could not count how much those were.

After a while, I and the men were completely surrounded by monsters.

“Thi, this is crazy…….”

“That’s ridiculous. I’ve never heard of this……….”

The voice of the man and his subordinate was trembling like an aspen leaf.

The pressure from the monsters surrounding us was enormous. I couldn’t overcome the
pressure and stepped back, but I fell down when I accidentally sprained my injured
ankle.

‘This is the monster?’

It was my first time seeing a monster in person. Let alone this much number of
monsters.

Suddenly, it occurred to me that Ash’s reason for going south was due to a monster
raid.

‘Is this the one he needs to catch?’

…… is it even possible?

The monster’s appearance was more threatening than imagined.

Almost three meters tall, rough and tough-looking skin like a beast’s skin, with fangs as
big as an adult’s head.

I had no idea how they were hunting that.

“Hiiikkk…”

The moment I thought so, one of the man’s men suddenly jumped at the monster.

“That stupid!”

The man seemed to be a flagship, but he was late.

The man’s load jumped off the ground and drew his sword to the monster’s arm, but
was subsequently cut to the head by another monster right next to him.

The skeleton of the corpse was terrible. I turned my head away without looking there.

“Da, damn it. What the hell is this?”

After the loss of one life, the man and his men became cautious. Of course, that didn’t
mean anything can actually be done.

The sound of breathing and dryness. 

A strange stillness filled the place.

And I realized after a while in that condition.

‘….. those monsters…. they don’t attack us’

That’s what monsters do. They were more fierce than an animal and more ferocious
than a beast, and when they met a man they did not let go. In other words, if you
encounter a monster, you will die. At least that’s what I heard.

‘But why are they so calm?’

Now, these monsters just swarmed in and haven’t been doing anything since.
The man’s colleague died because he attacked first. No one else has been hurt yet. I
soon found something else. Monsters were circling exactly around something, not just
me and the men.

Luggage?

What’s in the luggage?

“The enchanted cloth?”

No way. But now there was no assumption other than that to explain the situation.

I read the situation so I could take a chance then flung myself through the luggage. My
ankle screamed, but I could hug my luggage instead.

A man who seemed to have noticed something belatedly came up to me and tried to
take my luggage away. But the monster moved and blocked it.

“……..!”

I was right!

There really was something in this bag. It would be necessary to confirm whether it is
definitely the enchanted cloth.

“What have you done? What’s in your luggage?”

Well, I’ll answer the question if I know the answer. By the way, I don’t know what else to
do anymore. I kept my luggage, but that was all.

I was still full of monsters everywhere, and I couldn’t move right away because I
overworked my sore ankle.

It was then.

“Woo….”

“Woo-woo…”

Monsters looked at one place in unison with a grotesque cry.

Low crying, atrophied posture.

They looked as if they were scared.

‘The monster’s scared?’

I turned away and stared in the same direction as the monster.

Soon a few monsters, who were filling the place tightly, fell down one after another, and
one person was seen standing between them.

I stopped breathing.

Ash.

It was Ash.
Chapter 83

The faint sunlight that passed through the leaves touched the clean white hair like a
joke and then shattered.

I doubted my eyes. I thought I was mistaken.

Or perhaps it was a vision created by my head since I really want to see Ash.

Then I could see a monster behind him, shooting down his claws at him.

“As……!”

I tried to call Ash like a scream but stopped.

Ash swung his sword without looking back. The monster’s neck fell off the spot. I could
not tell exactly how it was done. Only then did I notice what lay behind Ash like a
background.

‘The monster’s dead body.’

On the drooping blade, a green liquid, believed to be the blood of a monster, was
dripping.

“Woooo….”

“Woo…….”

The monsters again made a polite cry.

I fully realized it thanks to it. What made the monsters so scared all of a sudden? And
the fact that what I’m seeing right now is not a fantasy.

“Oh, no. Who is this!”

Until then, a man who seemed to have regained consciousness after a moment’s
enchantment shouted loudly.

“The Duke of Widgreen! I didn’t expect to see you at a place like this. That’s exactly
what the rumours say. It’s such an honour.”

The man raised his voice in an exaggerated way as if his aim was to draw Ash’s
attention. But no matter what the man said, Ash’s eyes did not fall from me. The golden
eyes were only directed straight at me from the moment he appeared here.

“Noonim.”

Listening to his voice added to the sense of reality.

My heart leapt. My heart throbbed wildly. More than when I thought I was going to die a
little while ago.

“Why…….”

Ash opened his mouth as if he were trying to say something but soon closed it again.
Instead, he came slowly to me.

I thought as I saw Ash’s face getting closer.

How could Ash be here now? I’m sure he must have gone to the south. It took a few
days to run a carriage or horse all night. But how.

But such a natural question was only for a short time.

Subsequently, there was a sentiment that pushed those questions away and filled my
head and chest much more intensely…

I missed him.

I’ve missed him so much that I can’t believe it.

I bit my lips. I almost cried out of tears.

I’ve come all the way here, avoiding Ash.

I’m going to run away from Ash and his eyes, try not to be caught. The result of the
struggle was now here.
Nevertheless, at this moment I couldn’t help but feel glad to see Ash. Obviously
desperate, things will now flow to the worst, the one I’ve ever wanted to avoid.

Knowing that I couldn’t stop this foolishly clear feeling from taking over me.

Soon Ash knelt down on one knee in front of me where I was sitting.

Until then, the monsters were still scared and just crying.

Then our eyes met.

Ash had an unreadable look on his face. But somehow I felt breathless at the sight of
his face.

My heart throbbed. At the same time, it hurt like a muddle. I soon realized where this
feeling came from.

“Noonim.”

“……”

“I’ve told you before, noonim. No matter what noonim has done, as long as you’re okay,
then it doesn’t matter for me.”

“……”

“I’ll cancel it.”

“……”

“Not this one.”

“…Ash.”

“You can’t leave my side.”

I was looking at Ash as if I had been possessed. The pain in my chest grew worse.

“I couldn’t allow that.”

He didn’t sleep.

He didn’t sleep a wink. Until he gets here.

I couldn’t believe it. I reached out my hand unconsciously to Ash’s face, and then I
hesitated.

Distrust. Pain. Question. Worry. Desperate.

And also relieved for finding me in the midst of that.

My eyes and my voice conveyed the emotions that made me hard to breathe. My heart
was about to burst.

I know. I know those mirageos emotions. I know it’s a fleeting fake that will all disappear
when he finds out that I’m not his real family.

So right now, I’m deceiving Ash.

There is no excuse for letting Ash continue to treat, worry and burn me as a sister,
knowing that I really don’t deserve anything.

I’m only making Ash suffer.

I am.

‘Let’s stop.’

It is inevitable facts that will become known anyway. If not now, soon enough, it would
have come to light even if I were to pass this moment. I suddenly realized that I was
quite exhausted. Neither mentally nor physically.

Come to think of it, I hardly slept either. I shuddered with fatigue and cold. The
throbbing ankle was slowly numb.

I want to stop.

Yeah. Now, I want to put everything down.

I opened my mouth. When I was ready, my chin trembled and tears were about to come
out, but I could still spit out words.

“Ash, in fact, I….”

And it was then.

“Hey, Your Excellency Duke! ……Ugh!”

A man, approached this way, was blocked by the monsters. The only one who wasn’t
blocked by the monsters was Ash.

The man shouted since his course was blocked by monsters.

“Good for you! Get these away from me… Huh? I can’t work because of these
monsters.”

Ash still didn’t pretend to hear it. But the man didn’t seem to give up.

“It’s simple for you! Huh? I just saw that all these would die in your hand, so please help
me!”

“Sister, can you stand up?”

“Your Excellency!”

“Hug if you don’t think you can stand up. Let’s go back to the mansion and……”

“Oh, don’t worry about someone who’s not your real sister, and help me! She’s not even
the real princess, but you’re so damn serious about her!”

Ash’s motion has stopped.

At the same time, my breath stopped.

Time seemed to have stopped, but in time Ash’s head slowly turned. For the first time
since coming here, Ash has given the man an eye.

“What did you just say?”

“Wait, wait, Your Excellency, if you’d clean these up, I’ll tell you again kindly. It’s a little
hard to talk to because I can’t see…….”

Two monsters’ necks fell to the ground before his words were finished. Then came a
dull sound as the heavy body fell.

“Now tell me.”

The man gulped and opened his mouth. Compared to his rather cheeky way of
speaking, his posture was very polite.

“Yes, well. Didn’t you know? Yeah, I didn’t think you’d know. If you had known, the
rumoured duke wouldn’t still have kept her alive…….”
“Does my patience look good?”

The man was hardened by his dry voice, which was almost not high or low.

It was the same for me, being unable to move. I was going to say that anyway, but he
did it.

“This time, talk to the point before I blow your head off.”

“Oh, he, yeah. Got it. So… well, the princess there is not blood-related with you, as far
as I know. In short, he’s not related to the Duke.”

My heart, which had fallen to the bottom, seemed to stop as it was.

“How can I believe that?”

“If, if you don’t believe me, let’s get someone to find out. Don’t you have that much
information? You didn’t know because you didn’t want to know, but if you try and find
out, you’ll find out soon enough. For your information, I don’t have a hobby of lying
anyway, risking my life.”

It was not important to me now that the man’s speech was clearly polite, and how he
knew that.

Rather, I wondered how Ash, who was silent now, was making a face.

I don’t have the courage to check.

“Yes, Princess. Didn’t you know that? Didn’t you run away like that because you knew
that? You’re afraid you’ll die if you get caught. Right? Am I right?”

The man seemed very quick-witted. I’m confused about whether to blame or thank him.
I didn’t answer the man. Instead, I opened my mouth to Ash.

“……that’s right.”

My voice still trembled. I closed my eyes tightly. That’s because I felt like I wouldn’t stop
talking on the way.

“That’s right, Ash. It’s true.”

The tremors spread to my fingertips, so I clenched my fingers in my fist.

“I was adopted by a family when I was young. Very… very young, yes, even before you
were born.”
I didn’t say many words, but I felt as if I was out of breath. But I couldn’t stop talking.
There’s something left to say.

“……sorry.”

I bit my lips tightly and then let go. It tasted like blood, but it didn’t matter. On the
contrary, I was able to add the last words without wavering because of pain.

“I’m sorry I lied to you, Ash.”

All right, then.

I said it.

It’s over. Oh, now really.

A feeling of exhaustion came to my mind. If I hadn’t already sat down, I would have
collapsed.

Tears streamed out in torrents. I don’t have to hold it in anymore.

It was then. Ash, who had not said a word until my end, suddenly opened his mouth.

“How did you know this?”

“Yes?”

“I asked, how do you know this?”

The man seemed to be embarrassed by the sudden return of the topic to him, but he
answered steadily.

“Oh, well, in the process of commissioning … Well, I got some information that might
help me with my request…….”

“Don’t make me repeat what I said earlier.”

“Yes. I mean, I got the job to kill that princess! So I asked the client how to kill the Duke
Widgreen’s sister and whether it was the way to commit suicide, and they told me that
she’s not a real princess, so it’s okay.”

“Who?”
“Who is it? ……I don’t know the identity of the client. They hid it for me. He came with a
mask on his face. Instead, they’re paying us a huge deposit, so we’ll just take that’s
all….yeah.”

“I see.”

Soon there was a brief silence. Then came a suppressed scream.

I opened my eyes with fright.

“Ugh, why, why…….”

Chapter 84

The man was lying on the ground, spilling blood. Ash walked away without even looking
at the man.

Subsequently, the man’s colleagues also sprinkled blood one by one, decorating the
ground.

I sat there blankly and stared at it. I was still doing that until Ash came back to me.

I blinked my eyes.

Ash’s expression remained the same.

It was neither cold, nor chilly, nor a glow of contempt or anger, as I imagined.

On the contrary, he was calmer than before as if he had found some stability.

Soon a hand came out.

“Can you stand up?”

It was the same thing I heard earlier.

I shook my head unconsciously. Then Ash held me up.

It was unbelievable. I couldn’t immediately understand what this situation was about.

Ash’s touch was softer and more careful than he usually was.

“Let’s go home.”

Home? Go home?
I raised my head while he held me up.

Home, I…….

Suddenly another anxiety stained my chest. Don’t tell me, he didn’t believe me?

Did he think that it was a lie? No, it can’t be. I wasn’t confident that I could stand it any
longer. There was no power left to wait for a set end, feeling miserable about something
deceitful, afraid, and unable to have.

I opened my mouth urgently.

“Eh, Ash, I… I’m not your sister.”

“Okay.”

“I’m serious. Not a drop of blood mixed up. Not even a half-sister, completely, a
complete stranger.”

“I know.”

Ash then added.

“I remembered.”

You remembered?

What, in the world, does that mean?

But I couldn’t ask any more.

This was because my whole body, which had been exhausted for a while, lost its
strength as I had declared a strike.

“You’re tired, aren’t you? Take a rest.”

In the midst of dizziness, a whispering warm voice sank in my ear.

I didn’t know. It’s hazy. Anyway, I didn’t want to think about it anymore now.

I ended up closing my eyes in his firm arms, deciding to bring up the questions that
hovered around my mouth later.
><><><><><><><><

Side Story – Ash

Ash Widgreen, surprisingly, had a memory when he was only a few years old.

It was a time when he thought of it now as if he had been submerged. His body was
heavy, and his senses were faint.

When he opened his eyes, the only thing that could be discernible was the presence of
light, and there was no form or colour.

So he just spent most of the day with his eyes closed.

Then it was one day. he didn’t know exactly how long the time had passed. However, it
was around the time when he thought it would be better to keep his eyes closed than to
open.

There was a diminishing sense of carefully pressing his cheek.

Only later did he guess it was a finger. A short, chubby child about three or four years
old.

The child looked slightly around the baby’s cheek, still unable to move in the cradle, and
muttered.

“It’s so soft.”

The child then swallowed a sigh and complained about her hopes.

“I wish my life would be this soft.”

He didn’t understand it at the time, but it was quite childish to think about it later.

Since then, the child often came to visit the newborn baby, Ash.

In general, there was nothing much a child came to do.

“Do you know how bad my fate is? You don’t know. Yeah, I don’t want to know either.”

“You’ll play with the rattle after you grow up a little, right?”

“Oh, I shouldn’t have shaken that rattle like that then….”

Sadness, complaining, or self-talking. The child poured out a lot of words to himself
beside the cradle that didn’t match her age.

He could soon find out why the child came here and did it. Because even that was
included in her own monologue.

“You know, I actually died a ridiculous death in my previous life and was reincarnated in
this world.”

“……”

“But it turns out I’m under adoption. I am not born in this family.”

“……”

“Your father and mother were not my real father and mother. What do you think, isn’t it
sad? I don’t know how this could happen as soon as I was born again.”

“….….”

“You and I are total strangers. I mean, we’re not a family. But You’re lucky because
you’re mother’s son.”

“…….”

“Your features are already handsome. What happens when you grow up? Look at this
anyway. The kids who have it must have more. This world is like this.”

“Well, if you’re not here, where else would I go to talk about this? It’s lonely to look at
the wall, and it’s something I can’t hold anyone to say.”

“…..”

“I’m a little better for you to listen. Thank you. I don’t know how long I’ll be here.”

After that, the child didn’t stop and kept coming steadily.

Sometimes she came and talked about bright things.

“The cheesecake for dessert today was very delicious. I was surprised. The chef has
changed. Maybe that’s why. Where did they get such a talented man?”

Then she told some of the gossips.

“The chef was kicked out for having an affair with a maid in charge of food supplies! As
soon as he got to the mansion… Oh, my God… he made the cheesecake so well……I
was going to make you try it when you grow up, but I’m sorry. Still, the guy who’s having
an affair needs to be kicked out.”

A bright voice for one day.

“The new servant draws well. He inherited his talent because his father was an artist.
But you know what, I caught him secretly drawing obscene pictures? He was so
embarrassed and explained that it was a picture of a man and a woman learning
horseback riding. Horseback riding… yeah, yeah… Then the man was a horse…..well, I
know everything, but I just pretend to understand him. In the meantime, he did a good
job drawing that, too.”

One day……somehow a distant, sullen voice.

“Hi, I can’t get in there today. Because……I caught a cold…. I can’t transfer it to you. I
shouldn’t have put ice on the orange juice I drank yesterday. Still, Bessie’s got me
honey water, so I’ll get better soon!”

From one point on, baby Ash began to wait for the familiar voice.

Her voice, her breathing, her speaking, her presence.

Ash gradually grew accustomed to child formation.

Ash could tell if the person who came into the room was a child or not by listening to the
footsteps.

He was a baby who couldn’t keep his body steady, but suddenly he could. And at the
same time, Ash had one little patience. It was his first patient.

He wanted to open his eyes and see the child’s face, but Ash held it in.

His eyesight was not perfect yet. Things began to be outlined and colour-coded, but
they were not perfect.

Ash was able to see that because he recognized that his vision was changing as the
day went by.

Ash wanted to keep the child’s face intact in his eyes. The colour of the pupil, the hair,
the line of the face.

He didn’t want to miss it, at the first moment he saw her face.
So he waited, until his vision no longer changed, until the moment when this ideal form
is not apparent even over time.

“So why are you closing your eyes every time I come? Are you sleeping?”

“……..”

“Well, babies sleep more than 20 hours a day, but how can you not wake up once every
time I come?”

“……..”

“There’s a rumour going around that golden eyes are so pretty. Show me your golden
eyes, too. Are you going to be this cheap?”

How long has it been? It was around the time that grumbling was added to the child’s
words.

Ash found out that yesterday’s view and today’s view are no longer different.

Only then did he stop patience and open his eyes.

As usual, the child came to the cradle and chatted beside him.

“So Bessie told the Doctor not to live like that, and the Doctor was so angry that he tried
to break the bread on the table, but he got caught by the butler and…….”

The child’s voice suddenly stopped.

And Ash saw the child’s face for the first time at that moment.

To be exact, he captured everything in the child’s appearance, including her face.

Voracious red hair, a round nose, a small mouth. Dainty hands, a light green dress with
a cute ribbon.

Her amber eyes staring at him with surprise.

“Your eyes……are open.”

The child recited wonderfully.

Then she soon met his eyes and smiled brightly. As if ‘it was nice to meet you’
greetings.

“Hi, Ash.”
Ash remembered everything he saw that day. The child’s face, dress, and expression.
The scenery and brightness of the room where the child was turning his back on.

The results of his first patience were sweet, dazzling and intense. That’s how the child
entered Ash’s world.

Ash, who was a baby who had to lie in the cradle all day, soon grew up.

In the eyes of others, he looked as if he were standing up, walking, talking and running.

And in the process, Ash learned that it was his sister who invaded his world at a time
when he couldn’t even move properly.

In fact, by that time Ash’s memory was naturally blurred, as it’s the usual case.

Although Ash was the child at the time who was more out of character than anyone
else, he could still not have the memory when he was just born.

But that doesn’t mean the memory has disappeared. It’s just temporarily covered like a
mirror that turned grey because it didn’t wipe off.

“Oh, my dear young duke. Are you looking for the lady?”

“You must really like the princess.”

“My lady stays in the courtyard. I’ll guide you.”

Ash followed her sister for granted before anyone could.

It was an act of instinct, as does a baby bird imprinted on his mother bird.

He liked his sister. It was just so. Young Ash was too old-fashioned at the time and
didn’t find a reason.
Chapter 85

There was such an accident when Ash turned 4 years old. He was playing tag with his
sister in the garden of the mansion. His sister Lydia tried to catch him and climb the tree
then fell in the middle. Ash was surprised. Quickly, he jumped off the tree.

“Noonim.”

Lydia fell and didn’t move. He shook her, but no response came out.

At this time, Ash was suddenly frightened.

“Are you dead?”

In the 4 years since he was born, Ash has realized that there are too many weak things
in the world, whether living or nonliving. The inanimate object was easily broken, and
the living thing died easily.

So easily.

Except for himself, everything was weak.

Around that time Ash knew roughly what death was.

To die means to disappear, which means that he will never see it again. Forever.

The world seemed to turn black.

Ash burst into tears on the spot with unbearable fear, a sense of loss, and a great deal
of despair.

Fortunately, Lydia jumped up as soon as Ash cried to calm him down, but that day’s
accident gave Ash some deep commitment.

His sister is weak. So he has to protect her if he doesn’t want to lose her.
Since then, Ash has decided to protect his precious and favourite sister with his own
hands.

And after a little more time, Ash was already seven years old.

Ash slowly realized that he was different. The others were weak while he wasn’t. There
was another difference in this simple fact.

And he was amazed by the people. They easily tried to cherish and protect things that
had nothing to do with them. For example, they said that flowers blooming on the side of
the road are also precious. And while seeing small animals that they do not know of
their existence, they said that they should protect them from death or injury.

Ash always didn’t understand those words.

What does it matter? Whether the flowers on the roadside are broken or trampled and
crushed, or a small animal, such as a bird or a rabbit, was run over by a carriage and
killed.

He didn’t care. He didn’t feel the need to.

Someone said to him if he didn’t feel pity for the weak and he needed to protect the
pitiful ones.

Well. Everything was weak in Ash’s eyes when it came to that. Whether it’s a person, a
small animal, or a flower blooming along the road.

All three were not very different in that, since they were weak. It was always like that in
Ash’s eyes.

Then should he feel pitiful for everything around him and protect them?

No.

Ash didn’t want to. Being weak was weak, and it had nothing to do with him, whether it
was weak or not. Both before and now, there was only one person Ash wanted to
protect for any reason.

His sister.

Other than that, he didn’t know anything about it.

So to be honest, he was really surprised and upset when his sister Lydia, on her
eleventh birthday, hit him in the head when she received the gift he had carefully
prepared.

“Ouch!”

“Ouch? Is ‘ouch’ coming out now? What the hell are you doing?”

“Why are you angry?”

“Then do you think I shouldn’t be angry?”

It was a gift that he prepared with all his heart.

At first, he tried to get something like the doll of his sister, which was destroyed by a
maid in the mansion, but he couldn’t find it.

So he thought about what to do and decided to give the maid as a doll.

He thought she’d like it. His sister usually cared about the maid quite a bit. To the point
where she forgave ‘the doll case’ without punishment.

The process of making a maid into a doll was simple. First, the doll was gagged
because it was not allowed to talk and tied the whole body because it could not move.

He didn’t kill the maid. When they die, they disappear over time. The doll couldn’t have
disappeared.

So he put out a ribbon and a dress just like the doll and put it out with confidence. And
the angry Lydia beat his head mercilessly while he felt falsely accused.

“Is it because you don’t like it?”

He asked in wonder, but the answer he got was a bigger scolding, standing against the
wall while keeping his hands up.

After that, the sermon followed. His sister Lydia said something long, but in the end,
there was only one conclusion.

Life is precious.

‘Why is life so precious?’

Ash couldn’t understand. Life is life. That was it. It wasn’t very precious.

‘Though my sister is precious.’

It was his sister’s words, not anyone else, so he nodded for now.

A few days later, he made the doll with more care and took it to her.

He also changed his gender after much consideration. From a maid to a servant.

“You like this doll, don’t you?”

“Why aren’t you talking, noonim?”

Got hit again. Similar things have been repeated ever since.

Rather than being a tearful ache, he was heartbroken and discouraged, and while
eating a honey chestnut, Ash diligently took the doll and held it out to win Lydia’s favour.

Then, when he realized Lydia didn’t really like dolls, he stopped.

And there’s one more thing Ash learned during the time: people were afraid of him.

“I, to be honest, am a little scared of young duke Ash…….”

“Hey, don’t say that.”

“But I do. Did you see what the young duke said about dolls?”

“That’s because the young duke was still young, so he doesn’t know anything…….”

“Not just that. Yeah, the young duke has been scolded so much by the lady that he
doesn’t do that anymore. But do you know what he used to say to me?”

“What did he say?”

“I used to secretly bury a dead bird bitten by a cat in the yard, and he asked me if it was
my family. He asked me if I buried the dead bird because it’s my family member and if
people and birds can be a family. The young duke, at least he doesn’t really understand
why I take care of a corpse-like that if they aren’t family-related.”

“That’s……”
“It was a bird at the time, but frankly he would have said the same thing if one of us had
died and made a grave and honoured the spirit. You know. You guys really didn’t feel
that way?”

“……actually,  when I see the young duke, I sometimes feel creepy.”

“It’s true that the young duke feels different from us.”

“I’m getting goosebumps. I’m scared, what the hell will happen if our master and his
wives leave the young duke like that…….”

“Shh, shut up, and what can you do if they don’t leave him like that? Let’s stop talking
about this in case anyone hears it.”

Then Ash could see why people often look down in surprise when they see him, and
when they come near him, they always make a reluctant face.

It didn’t really matter even if he knew anyway. It didn’t matter much whether they were
afraid of him, reluctant or avoiding him. He’s not interested in that.

But he was worried about this one thing.

“Noonim.”

He’s afraid his sister will do the same.

“Am I scary?”

“Huh?”

Lydia looked up while painting Ash’s face on a white canvas.

In their break time, she was trying to make a painting with Ash as her model. Lydia had
a serious look on her face and answered.

“You asked, are you scary?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, you’re not scary, but your face is scary.”

“……my face?”

“Because you’re so pretty. I’m not sure if I can move your face to this piece of paper, I
should have not made a mess. Oh, this is so scary. Yeah. It’s really scary.”
Then Lydia narrowed the middle of her forehead, measuring Ash’s face from side to
side with a brush in her hand.

He blinked at the sight.

“You’re saying I’m not scary, are you?”

“Why are you scary?”

“Because I’m weird… I’m different.”

“You’re pretty different with everyone else. But why is that scary? By the way, stay still,
Ash. Don’t move. I’ll do my best to draw your beauty close to reality.”

The portrait Lydia completed on the day was so terrible that it was not good enough
even in empty words.

If she didn’t say it, no one would know that the model was Ash.

Lydia stared bitterly at the results of her own hands and lamented incomprehensibly, “If
I had a photoshop, I would have saved it.”

But the painting eventually became Ash’s long-standing treasure.

Ash stole the painting from Lydia, who was heading for the fire-stove seriously, saying
she had to burn it right away.

Then he put it in a frame and secretly kept it in his room drawer.

Later, Lydia was surprised to learn the truth belatedly, but she couldn’t help it because it
had already become his memory and treasure.

Ash liked Lydia. It got deeper and deeper. He also has a growing desire to protect her in
proportion to that.

Fifteen years old, when his parents died side by side from the illness, Ash thought that
he should have power.

As Ash grew up, the power he learned was largely money and force.

The more the two, the better. The more so, the more likely he could protect his sister in
any situation.

Ash firstly visited the Dark Knight organizations, killed the leader, absorbed them, and
carried out business at random to enrich his fortune.
He grew the organization, got more money and used the organization to run projects
that were not publicly revealed.

The work was smooth as he hung on day and night without taking care of himself. He
was lucky that there was a competent partner.

Then it was one day. It was a place where he celebrated the success of his new
business with his partner.

Perhaps excited, the partner drank heavily that day and was really drunk.

Then he talked.

“Your sister. Princess Lydia. I think it’s time to find out her marriage partner, hiccup, why
don’t you hand her over to me?”
Chapter 86

Ash’s fingers hardened as he was passing the wine. But the drunk opponent didn’t
notice and kept on talking.

“She may look sharp on the outside, but it’s a kind of hiccup charm that’s unexpectedly
obnoxious to me. Oh, no, no, if I can tame her with that personality, hiccup.  You’re
going to pick the right place and hiccup sell her anyway. Give it to me instead. Since
the hiccup, we were good friends anyway.”

Friend, the word that the other person put in his mouth was not necessarily wrong as his
tongue was twisted because of alcohol.

The partner whom he met at a meeting as a child and had known for nearly a decade
was a partner and a sole acquaintance of him.

He was three years older than Ash, but neither of them cared about it. Ash was quite
fond of him. More like, Ash thought he was quite useful.

Born to a noble father and a commoner mother, he expressed his inferiority complex
about his birth as an illegitimate son by pressing down on his brother.

His efforts and perseverance were quite good, and he did not hesitate to make dirty
tricks if necessary, and he could kill his temper and lie down in front of a stronger
opponent than him.

Ash liked it. Since he was a useful resource in many ways.

However, the downside was that he was overly exposed and his hand habits against
women were not good, but that was something that had nothing to do with Ash.

Until his opponent talks like that on the spot.

Ash put down the wine, which had not even a few sips. And he thought to himself,
looking at his drunk opponent in a mess.

‘I have to kill him.’

They’ve seen each other for a long time. Except for some of the family members, he
would be the oldest person he hung out with.

He was also excellent as a partner. It would be hard to find a man who is as good at his
job as he.

But all that didn’t matter at the moment.

He’ll just have to clean up that garbage right now.

Nothing else came to his mind except that.

“Let’s move and have another drink. How about we continue in my mansion?”

“Huh? Yes, good, good, then, let’s go!”

Ash killed his opponent that day.

There was also an appropriate justification. In the past, in the process of organizing a
business, his opponent secretly deducted some of the money.

But Ash took it as an excuse to punish him.

He cut off the opponent’s limb, hoping that he would not do it again, and finally cut his
neck.

He could have cut his throat from the start and finished neatly, but Ash didn’t do it on
purpose.

After killing his business partner and longtime friend so badly that he couldn’t even
understand it, Ash suddenly saw his sister again.

A rich, covetous red hair covering the back. Smooth skin, sparkling amber eyes. His
sister remained the same, but somehow different.

He was not the only one who grew up over the years. His sister Lydia had become a
woman.

The trash he had cut off his limbs and killed did not even know the subject and dared to
covet. And at the moment of recognizing that natural fact, there was a certain
disturbance in Ash’s mind.
Ash didn’t know exactly what it was. He couldn’t define it in words. But he knew
something had changed. He could only guess that much.

Ash has suffered from occasional thirst since that day.

No, similar to thirst but not strictly thirst. No matter how much water he drinks, it hasn’t
been resolved.

It was a strange sensation. He feels like he’s going to burn out, but he hasn’t got any
better with water or other drinks.

What is this feeling?

“Ash, your bangs are quite grown.”

“……”

“Well, it wouldn’t be bad to grow it out but I like it better now.”

Feeling unable to move in a moment with only a slight touch of his bangs, Ash looked at
his sister.

His sister was much smaller than Ash and is now nearing adulthood.

The round top of her head barely crossed his shoulder at best. When he was young, he
was busy looking up at his sister, and from some point on, Lydia had to raise her head
to make eye contact.

Her neck was slender as if it would break if it were held wrong, and the shoulders were
tender enough to be careful to touch. Her eyelashes were long and voluminous. Her
cheeks were lively, her lips were red and pretty in shape, and her forehead was white.

“Ash?”

“…….”

At one night when the moon rises.

Ash stopped taking his hand unconsciously from Lydia’s moonlit face.

His heart throbbed.

A sudden thirst came in. The wild thirst of unknown reasons ran impatiently as if to burn
his heart to the ground.

Ash raised his hand in the air that day. Then he squeezed his fist to avoid Lydia’s eyes.

‘Really, what the hell is this?’

In front of a question that he did not know the answer, Ash waited.

If he waits and sees, he’ll always get the answer.

But over time, the identity of the thirst was never revealed. The thirst grew more and
more frequent as the days went by without a clear answer.

“That’s……of course I’m worried. We’re family.”

Then one day when his sister said that she was a family.

At that time, in addition to thirst, there was also a cramping pain that seemed to block
the inside of him.

The thirst that did not improve caused frustration.

Ash had been deliberately overworked and abused his body for it. Of course, it didn’t
work at all.

Later on, this period was entirely in touch with patience. To endure, suppress, swallow,
and constantly toil something.

It was a time when he repeated it countless times. Even though he didn’t realize it. It
was after some time that Ash realized his patience.

The occasion was sudden. A monster raid occurred in the south, leading the
subjugation team to the south.

Ash couldn’t believe the news was delivered with a note of urgency by a member of his
dark organization, who even violated his orders.

His sister disappeared.

More precisely, she left the mansion and disappeared.

At the moment, his mind seemed to be emptied without leaving anything behind. The
accident came to a shortstop and then turned around again.
Why?

While the body was moving first and turning the horse on the spot, the head continued
to raise only one question.

Why?

His sister has left. Missing. Or fled.

At the end of the sentence, there was a question that could not be answered “why.”

Ash had never imagined. It was not allowed even as a passing assumption.

He, without his sister.

It was something he’d never drawn before in his life. Because it didn’t mean anything.
Those moments could not exist, and will never exist.

“……noonim.”

Ash couldn’t even remember how he was able to get here.

He ran the horse nonstop, and when he arrived at the village, he forced him to find a
wizard and use a mobile magic trick.

He repeated it and it took him more than a day to get to the system. It was only around
that time that a piece of news arrived that they had found their sister in the northern
forest.

Ash headed straight for the northern forest. Until then he had no memory of taking a
break or falling asleep for a moment, but he did not care for such a trivial.

Entering the forest, he threw away the exhausted sorcerer from using his mana and cut
down a monster that blocked the way.

Then he saw his sister.

The face that was messed up and stared at him as if looking at an illusion.

“Why…”

As soon as Ash saw her, he wanted to ask. There was a constant stream of questions
on the way here.

‘Why you tried to leave.’

Why?

His sister, who he found in the forest, looked like a person who would go a long way
and would never come back.

The clothes she’s wearing, the bags she’s holding in her arms.

After confirming with his eyes that the report was not his illusion, he felt like he was
going to laugh in vain.

Ash couldn’t complete the question and moved on.

He couldn’t complete it.

The reason doesn’t matter. The reason why she tried to leave him, it didn’t matter.

Because the answer is no. He couldn’t let go of his sister. It was impossible.

Whatever his sister wants and does, that doesn’t matter. It doesn’t matter what she
wants.

But all that had to be done by his side.

No matter what happens.

“Noonim, can you stand up?”

Ash tried to take Lydia back to her mansion.

He was going to go back and treat her ankle first, which seemed to be hurt. It was then
that Ash’s movements were suddenly bound.

“Oh, don’t worry about someone who’s not your sister, and help me!”

“…that’s right, Ash. It’s true. I was adopted by my family when I was young. Very… very
young, yes, even before you were born.”

Ash began to wipe a blurry mirror, listening to her pitifully precarious trembling voice.
The mirror was illuminating the memory. The memory was a wonderful old one, but it
was clear as a lie when the dust was wiped away.

“…… I’m sorry.”

Ash did not move for a moment, facing a memory that was so intact and clear that he
could not believe when he heard it.
Then he acted. He cut down everything he had to cut and lifted Lydia, who couldn’t
stand up because of her injured ankle.

“Eh, Ash. I. I’m not your sister.”

In a confused voice, Ash answered silently.

“Yes.”

“Really. Not a drop of blood mixed up. Not a half-sister, completely, a complete
stranger.”

“I know.”

Then he whispered sweetly to Lydia in his arms.

“You’re tired, aren’t you? Take a rest.”

The tired body quickly fell asleep. Ash swept Lydia’s hair off the carriage without a word.

Then he kissed the white forehead that was revealed soon.

Like magic, his thirst was gone. Like a rain fell on the dry ground and was refreshed as
if the lock had been released.
Chapter 87

“Lydia.”

Ash quietly spoke the name of the other person who had fallen asleep.

There was no answer, but that alone was enough.

Only then did he know what patience he had been having. And where did that sensation
like thirst come from?

Red hair flowed gently down the crevice of his finger. Ash grasped it firmly so that it
wouldn’t get out and kissed it again.

He laughed.

It was this, what he was craving for.

The word family became a hard shackle, suppressed, endured, and ignored
unconsciously.

A proud satisfaction rose and filled his chest.

Joy and peace came at the same time as a man who finally found what he had long
hoped for.

Memories came to mind, and then he realized. Ash no longer had the intention of
denying this feeling, nor did he have the will to endure it.

‘Hi, Ash.’

A long time ago. At one distant moment, there was a woman who invaded Ash’s world.
And as time went by, the woman naturally became his world, as was originally set.

The sun shone through the crack in the carriage window.

The tightly closed eyelids flinched for a moment as if the sun were on edge and then
calmed down again.

Ash laughed as he caught the scene in his eyes. He smiled so softly that he wondered if
he knew it.

Chapter 7. Apel Forest

I had a dream.

As intended, I escaped from the mansion and ran away desperately, but in the end, it
was a dream of being caught by Ash on the way without much going.

Even the secret of birth was revealed in the process.

But from the next time, the development of the dream was somewhat strange. Ash
knew the secret of my birth and didn’t kill me.

Far from that, he looked at me with a more affectionate eye and embraced me with a
tender touch.

Then in a soft voice, he whispered to me, “Get some rest,” and I fell asleep just like that.
…….

“……..”

I opened my eyes.

A familiar ceiling was seen. And right after that, I could hear a familiar voice.

“Lady!”

“……Bessie?”

I blinked my eyes and soon got up. I felt dizzy for a moment because I suddenly moved,
but it got better.

‘This is……’

It’s my room. I opened my eyes in my bed.

I looked around. Bessie wasn’t the only one keeping her place.

“Alex, butler…… Sir Davery.”

After checking out the faces that added to my subtle guilt, I looked at Bessie again. She
opened her mouth with tears.

“Why did you do that?”

“Huh?”

“Why did you leave the mansion? And with that outfit.”

I looked unconsciously down at Bessie’s words. An indoor white dress with no exposure
came into view.

“What you’re wearing now, of course, is what I’ve changed for you!”

“……what was I wearing?”

“You mean that? Where on earth did you get those men’s clothes from?”

……Ah.

‘It wasn’t a dream.’

I slipped my right ankle into the blanket.

The pain was immediately felt from the ankle, which was hard to move as if a bandage
had been wrapped.

‘It’s not a dream.’

True. The fact that I fled the mansion and went into the northern forest and struggled
was all true.

“Then………and then?”

“And those clothes are crumpled and messed up here and there like you were rolled in
a forest somewhere…… do you know how worried I was?”

Bessie’s tearful voice brought me back to my senses.

I saw her and then the butler, Alex, and Sir Darberry in turn.
The three didn’t say anything, but their expressions were all similar. Bessie’s just
speaking as a representative, so they all feel the same way.

I opened my mouth heavily.

“……sorry.”

“Why did you really do that?”

“……sorry.”

“You don’t know how much I’m afraid you’ll face some danger outside, regardless of
everything else……..”

“I was wrong.”

In the end, I hugged Bessie, who couldn’t keep up. I had nothing to say to these people.
I knew how selfish my choice was to them. I knew that if I disappeared like that, they
would definitely be this sad and worried, but even though I knew it, I thought only of
myself right away.

It was more important than anything else to avoid my unhappiness, which was just
scary and frightening.

The sorriest and heartbreaking thing is that if I lose my memory and get in the same
situation, I will make the same choice again.

“I’m so sorry.”

I muttered a small murmur with sincerity.

It was a small sound, so I’m sure it wouldn’t be heard. But everyone except me was
doing nothing.

Bessie soon warmed up from my embrace. As she curled her cheek with the back of her
hand, Alex was seen putting out his handkerchief as if he had waited.

“There’s a lot of stories to tell and stories to hear, but I’ll concede for a moment.”

“Concede?”

“Because there is a person you need to share a lot before us.”

Soon I knew what Bessy was talking about. I could see a face that made my heart drop
behind her, who rose from his seat.
“Come on, we’ll get out. We’ll just leave you two alone.”

Bessie was quick in action. She left the room in a flash with all the people here.

I heard the door shut. Ash, who was standing near the door, moved slowly this way.

My heart throbbed.

I grabbed a blanket that caught my hand without realizing it.

‘How far… how far is not a dream?’

It is certainly true that I had suffered from encountering a group of forest thieves by
looking at the condition of my ankles.

Now that I’m back in the mansion, I think it’s true that I was captured by a member of
the Dark Knights.

But after that?

And then what happened to me…..isn’t it all a dream?

“Are you all right?”

I flinched and raised my head. Ash was sitting in bed. The sound of the heart becomes
clearer due to his close face.

It sounded louder in the midst of silence. I let my hair down and opened my mouth.

“……what?”

“Ankle, doesn’t it hurt?”

I glanced at my feet. Pulling up the quilt revealed the right ankle wrapped in a bandage,
as I had guessed.

“…….Yes, it’s okay.”

It wasn’t empty talk. Compared to before, the pain in the ankle was significantly
reduced. It stings a little when I move, but this was tolerable.

I wiggle my exposed toes.

Soon the quilt was lowered back and covered.

Ash’s quiet gaze that stayed on my bare feet made me feel ashamed for no reason.

“That’s relieved then.”

Perhaps in a mood, Ash’s eyes stayed a little longer at my feet and then came back.

“How are you feeling? Besides your ankles, don’t you feel uncomfortable anywhere
else?”

“Oh, yeah. Everything’s fine.”

Rather, the whole body was refreshed whether I slept well. The fever that I felt before I
fell asleep was no longer there.

I jokingly thought the Doctor would have had some trouble while I was asleep, but I
stopped.

Anyway, I wasn’t very proud of this situation where I was caught secretly trying to
escape from the mansion.

Well, it’s a little bit too much for a joke, too.

I fidgeted the bedsheets like I had nothing to do. Silence sank in the room.

I felt awkward by myself, so I picked up the gaze that I had put down obliquely, and met
Ash’s gaze.

Ash was staring at me silently without saying anything.

The calm eyes shook my heart at the moment.

My heart beat faster. I stopped bothering the bedsheet without meaning and thought.

‘Was it a dream?’

I wasn’t sure how far my memories were real and where they were fictitious.

At first glance, it was clear that everything seemed to be real, but at the same time, I
wondered if it was an illusion created by my earnest wish.

After a long pause, I finally broke the silence first. It took courage enough until the
fingernails penetrate the skin into the rolled hand.

“Ash, I…”
I took a breather because of my nervousness.

“Am I still your sister?”

I wondered if it was a proper question, but it was too late.

In fact, my mind was quite complicated. The questions I wanted to ask were quite long
in writing.

Is it true that I’ve met him in the forest, it’s not a mere dream or fantasies, or did he
already know that I’m an adoptee? Was he sure he’s treating me like this even though
he knows that I’m not his sister?

I tried to condense the long question into a sentence and suddenly that sound popped
out.

Whether it’s appropriate or not, the word has already been said. I waited for an answer
with a thumping heart.

Perhaps because of the tension, I felt nauseous. The sound of my heart was so loud
that I felt a headache.

Then Ash reached out to me.

At the moment, my shoulders shrunk secretly as I recalled some memories in the past.

But Ash’s hand never grabbed my neck.

Instead, Ash gently grabbed my hand and took it to him.

It was such a friendly and careful touch that I didn’t even think about resisting.

I watched Ash’s behaviour in a daze.

Soon after, I was surprised. Because Ash kissed me on the back of my hand.

The time seemed to stop briefly. All nerves were immediately turned to one place.

Ash then slowly opened his mouth.

“No.”
Chapter 88

“…….”

“Not anymore. And you won’t be in the future.”

I was stiff like someone who had forgotten how to move.

Is it the sound of my heart that’s ringing in my head? Then my heart might burst soon.
The human heart could not be able to withstand this beating.

Ash continued, not letting go of my hand, whether or not she knew what I was thinking.

“What about you?”

“Uh, eh?”

“I’m still a younger brother to you?”

A pleasant voice was unrealistically wrapped in my ears.

“I hope not.”

I closed my eyes and opened them.

But even after doing that, Ash in front of me didn’t disappear. Everything was the same.

It’s no illusion. It’s also not in vain.

It was real.

No words came out. Even if it came out, it seemed that I would scream instead of a
normal word.
I kept my mouth shut like some unfortunate princess with an unspeakable curse and
soon shook my head.

Ash smiled at the moment I shook my head too hard.

It was a dazzling smile. I forgot everything else and lost my mind looking at his smiles.

“I’m relieved, I was wondering what to say if you say yes.”

“……”

“Well, I won’t be your younger brother anyway.”

……then?

If it’s not my brother, then what?

My heartbeat is really crazy. The situation was too dreamy to feel real.

In the meantime, my hand which was still held by Ash seemed to be burning hot. Not to
mention the back of my hand where his lips touched.

Soon Ash left my hand alone.

And he put my hair behind my ears with a calm touch that I couldn’t feel any regret left.

I forgot how to move again and Ash whispered quietly in my ear like that.

“It’s very late at night. Take a little more rest today.”

Ash left the room after his words.

But it wouldn’t be my illusion that the hand that was handing over my hair before
leaving, moved particularly slowly as if he hated to fall off.

After the door opened and closed again, I’ve been sitting there like a rock for a while.

Soon after, I closed my mouth and fell on the bed.

“……….nonsense.”

The word barely escaped through the gap in my mouth.

***

Sometimes reality is more like a dream than a dream itself. I thought now was the time.

I greeted the morning blankly.

It turned out that I woke up at the mansion in the middle of the night when dawn was
approaching.

The reason why I felt the room was bright was because of the lighting.

After a few hours, the dawn broke from the outside the window. Of course, I didn’t fall
asleep until then. And of course, I couldn’t sleep more.

“Lady, are you all right?”

“Uh, uh?”

“Why are you so absent-minded? Is there something wrong with you?”

Bessie, who brought water and a white towel, spoke anxiously.

I knew I was enchanted by her voice so I could wake up from my blank mind.

“No, it’s okay.”

“Don’t hide it, my lady. Then I’ll be really angry.”

“It’s really alright. Well, I guess I’m a little half asleep. That’s all.”

I took a towel from Bessie, turning around.

Then I dipped my hands in the lukewarm washbasin, and what happened a few hours
ago suddenly occupied my head.

“……”

“Oh, lady! Why have you slapped yourself all of a sudden? Why are you pinching
yourself again!”

“No, it’s nothing.”

Rubbed my tingling cheeks and quickly started washing my face.

At first, though, I thought it would have been better if it was cold water, but I didn’t say it
because Bessie would nag at me.

I recalled the last few hours, splashing water on my face.

All I did in the room until dawn was to shut my mouth and roll around on the bed like a
madman to keep my scream from leaking. And then when I am exhausted, I stop, then
roll again when my energy gets back.

I repeated it all night. If anyone had seen it, they would have really thought that there’s
something wrong with my mind.

But there was a reason why I had to.

I couldn’t believe he would do that.

‘Honestly, it’s still like a dream.’

When I asked Ash last night if I was still his sister, in fact, I didn’t expect such an
answer.

It’s just, even though there’s no blood in it, we’ve been together for a long time, so we’re
like a family.

Even if I’m not his sister, I think affection is similar since we’ve become familiar for a
long time.

This was the hopeful answer I had drawn. And I thought I’d be happy if it happened.
Because he does not despise and hates me. I thought that alone would be enough relief
and happiness for me.

‘Not anymore. And you won’t be in the future.’

‘I’m still a younger brother to you?’

‘I hope not.’

The hand that was pouring water stopped.

My heart thumped. At the same time, my right hand was on edge. I wrapped the area
carefully with my other hand.

Ash kissed the back of my hand.

Then he told me that I wasn’t his sister anymore.

He even declared that he would not be my younger brother from now on.

I wouldn’t not know what the words and actions meant after all. I couldn’t help not
knowing. How can I not know?

It’s what I’ve been hoping for dozens, no, hundreds of more times.

I laughed at myself because I was so greedy that I couldn’t let go of my expectations.

So I couldn’t help noticing, and as soon as I knew, I couldn’t believe it. It was
unbelievable.

Would this be the feeling of a person’s hope which became a reality, who thought it was
only a vain delusion?

I was happy but it didn’t feel real. I was constantly puzzled.

It was all because of that that I was too mesmerized as if I had lost a screw.

I barely finished washing my face that seemed unlikely to end by dazed, and washed
again.

Bessie didn’t say much whether she believed in the excuse that my condition was again
questionable that I was still half asleep.

Instead, she came up to me wiping the water after cleaning up the wash.

“Lady.”

“Huh?”

Bessie took my hand. A rather rough, but warm hand, perhaps because she had been
working for a long time.

Bessie opened her mouth when I was feeling the warmth that was being transmitted.

“Please make a promise. You’ll never do that again.”

“….….”

“You’ll promise me, don’t you?”

Her eyes and voice made me speechless. Come to think of it, Bessie and many others
were still awake until I woke up at that late hour.
What did she feel? Waiting for me to wake up in the middle of the night.

Somewhere in the corner of my heart, there was a guilty feeling raised up. So eventually
I nodded.

And as if it was not enough, Bessy made me raise my hand and swore in place and
twinkled the pinkie.

Bessi opened her eyes to my attitude at the time and then narrowed her gaze.

“Why?”

“You’re not joking me, are you?”

“No, not like that.”

Why would I be joking around at this time when I haven’t done anything right? My
thoughtlessness wasn’t that low.

I put my pinkie on it again with a solemn expression. Hard and tight.

“I promise. I will never do that again. I won’t leave the mansion that way, no matter
what.”

“……that’s a promise.”

Bessie loosened her pinkie, saying she would let it go this time soon. I stared at soft
Bessie and asked.

“You’re not gonna ask me again?”

“What?”

“Why I did it……….”

I was inwardly prepared to be grilled, I mean questioned.

At dawn, I was confused about how to explain it and how much it would be better to
confide.

But Bessy didn’t mention the subject again, contrary to what I thought.

In the end, I took it out first. Bessie sighed lightly.

“I don’t know. My lady must have had your own reasons.”

“That’s it?”

“Well, what if I can’t move a step from here until you tell me everything? Well, frankly, I
didn’t mean to do that either.”

Bessie took a towel from me and thoroughly wiped the water off my face.

“You promised me you wouldn’t do that again anyway. That’s enough. For me.”

“…….”

“Of course I’d listen if you’d tell me now.”

“No, I’ll do it later because it’s something I need to prepare my mind for.”

“Yes, then. Oh, if you think something’s wrong, don’t skip it and tell me right away. This
is a promise, too.”

“Okay.”

Then Bessie said she would squeeze the chef out and make a nice breakfast and then
left the room.

I stayed alone, blinked my eyes and laid back. The feel of the soft bed enveloped my
back.

‘……I’ll have to say it.’

Not just for one Bessie, but for everyone in the mansion.

I’m not the blood of this family, although the butler and Bessie already know.

We, Ash and I may have a different relationship in the future.

I lay down, spreading some imagination, and then rolled the bed again.

Oh, I’m going crazy. Heart. Please stay still.

Anyway, my heart couldn’t calm down. What am I going to do if this is unreal?

Then, I rolled on the bed like that and suddenly a luggage bag placed near the bed
caught my eye.

I stopped moving suddenly.

That luggage bag is……

‘I didn’t notice that it was here?’

Did Ash bring it when he moved me?

Come to think of it, I didn’t remember putting that suitcase out of my hand until just
before I lost consciousness.

I’ve been hugging Ash and limping… Well, anyway I’ve been hugging him.

I was thinking of it and soon jumped up. As soon as I saw the bag, I remembered
something.

‘The enchanted cloth.’

Chapter 89

It’s now clear that everything I’ve been through in the forest is not a dream, but a reality.

Then it was also true that the enchanted cloth in that luggage bag in the forest gathered
countless monsters.

‘It’s just a guess yet.’

However, in the context, it must have been the enchanted cloth. He would be like that
because no matter how much I looked at, it was difficult to doubt other things in that
luggage bag.

Think about it. Did the compass call the monsters? Or a maid’s uniform? Or a fake I.D.?

‘Does that make sense?’

The enchanted cloth makes the most sense. This was the only thing that was most
plausible.

I brought my luggage bag and opened it.

A piece of light blue fabric with a distinct presence between the odds and ends has
complicated the mood.

It would be nice if I could check it.

It’s a simple way to check. I can take the enchanted cloth to the place where there are a
few monsters.

‘But it’s easier said than done, the monster is not a local dog, and that time was the first
time I’ve seen the monster in this life.’

Monsters were rare creatures that ordinary people would never see in their lifetime.

Except, of course, those who live in the South.

Because of the monster attack there, they have to see the monster every few years,
even if they don’t want to.

Come to think of it, the southern forest was called the monster’s nest instead of its
original name because no one knew how many monsters there were.

‘If I go there and check it out, I’ll find out for sure.”

Of course, it’s too far and too dangerous to try in reality.

If I’d rather go than the Southern Forest, the Northern Forest where I’ve recently
encountered a monster…….

‘Hold on’

I hesitated to think that far.

The Southern Forest?

“I feel like I’m forgetting something……the monster subjugation!’

I remembered. I bounced off my luggage bag and stood up from my seat.

Ash, what the hell did you do with the subjugation?

Considering the distance from here to the south, it could never have been finished
already.

‘Don’t tell me, he just threw it away……….’

I was embarrassed by the late realization and hurried out of bed.

Then I opened the door to go to Ash, and there was an unexpected face in the hallway.

“Lady.”

I took a slight pause in the opponent’s calm mid-low voice and opened my mouth.

“……Sir.”

The subtle discomfort made my expression dimmed.

“Where are you going?”

I shut the door behind my back with my red hands, as if I had suddenly lost my place to
go.

Then I answered with a vague stare somewhere in the air, not to Sir Davery.

“It’s… it’s Ash.”

It was not easy for me to look straight at Sir Davery.

The reason is not different.

‘Because I’m guilty………’

Before I left the mansion, I had asked Sir Davery to be taken away and sent him away
on a fake errand.

Then this was the first time we faced each other properly. I saw him last night, but it was
so crowded and just for a short moment.

If you are not tormented and embarrassed by remorse in this situation, I couldn’t be
called human. The guilt in my heart was beating me with great excitement.

‘Let’s avoid him slowly.’

I wondered if he knew that I was eagerly avoiding his eyes with a sinner’s heart.

“Okay, then I’ll take you there.”

“You don’t have to.”

I exclaimed in astonishment.

My voice rose unknowingly at the thought of walking down the hall with this torturous
and agonizing heartache. Oh, but did I say it too loud? I added as an excuse.

“So I mean, well, I don’t want to bother you.”

“It doesn’t bother me much.”

“No, I’m bothering you. You can’t bother doing something you don’t have to do.”

“What do you mean something I don’t have to do?”

I could feel Sir Davery’s gaze while I was avoiding him while staring at me – corrected
my words.

“This is my job. Isn’t that right? To assist you anytime, anywhere.”

“……”

“Even though I was abandoned at an important moment because of a lack of sincerity.”

‘Oh! No!’

An inner scream broke out at Sir Davery’s last words. I held my hand forward and
stirred it hurriedly.

“No! It wasn’t a lack of sincerity, it was rather too much…I mean, since you’re working
so hard… It’s…….”

The gibberish that I don’t know what I’m saying was finally put together in one word.

“… I’m sorry.”

Yeah, there was something else he wanted to say to me. I connected in a husky voice.

“It’s my fault.”

“I didn’t mean to hear your apology.”

‘Lies.’

Eventually, you were abandoned or something like that. But I swallowed the rebuttal
because I was in a position where I did nothing well.

Sir Davery said as if he had read my mind.

“I’m telling you, I don’t think you did anything wrong to me.”

“……”

“Sweet gentle cooking boy was in a place that was harder to find than I thought, and the
meringue cookies I had obtained had to be shocked and grieved only to realize that I
was deceived, but I don’t think my lady is responsible for anything.”

“I’d rather if you swear openly.”

I thought I’d be much more comfortable.

Sir Davery heard my honest voice and soon gave me an airy laugh.

“Just kidding. I’m really fine. So you don’t have to worry about it anymore.”

“……..”

“I’ll just stand here and take you to the place where you were going, and keep doing my
job. By the way, is your ankle okay?”

Sir Davery said he would help if walking was inconvenient. I glanced down at my right
ankle, tightly bandaged, and shook my head.

“If I walk slowly, there’s no problem.”

“Then I’ll keep the pace slowly.”

“…… thank you. But Sir.”

Sir Davery tried to take the lead and turned this way. I hesitated and brought up the
words.

“Are you not angry?”

“Do I have to be angry?”

“No, it’s…… in a way that I deceived you…It’s… it’s.”

I tried hard to find the right word, but it eventually popped out.

Sir Davery, the man I was fooled, laughed his head off.

“It’s common in every epic story that a rich lady ostracizes a guard to move freely. I
understand if you think like that. Frankly speaking, I think we’re not enough of the ones
who are just being left out.”

“Don’t say that. Because I feel more guilty.”

“I didn’t mean that. The point is that I don’t want to blame you. Please think so.”

I could tell it was true. I listened to Sir Davery’s calm voice, which stuck in my ear, and
then took my step off my seat.

Then I said,

“Sir Davery……It’s your heart is bigger than it looks.”

I think it would be better if I could take out ‘than it looks’.

“This is hard, this is the first time I’ve seen you become honest like this. ”

“I’ll change it. I think I hated you a little, my lady.”

My steps became light. After exchanging puns, as usual, I felt a lot of awkwardness in
my guiltiness.

How long did we walk so light but slow? Sir Davery suddenly took the lead.

“But next time….”

“……?”

“If a similar situation comes again, I’d like you to take me with you then. I’ll follow you.”

It won’t happen again, a similar situation. I already promised I won’t do that again by
beating Bessy’s and my fingers twice.

But instead of bringing it up, I put another question in my mouth.

Because, Sir Dover’s words,’I will follow,’ felt strange.

“Sir Davery is Ash’s man.”

“Yes.”

“But you’re going to follow me? Even if I left Ash and ran away?”

Of course, that won’t happen even if I die and go back to life again.

“Yes.”

“…….”

“After speaking, it’s a little weird for me to say.”

“You know that, but why do you still say it?”

“I know. Well, I’ve been with you for a while, and now you seem to like my master. I
didn’t know I was such a weak-minded person.”

“What is it?”
There was a silly laugh. It sounded funnier because I knew it was nonsense.

Sir Davery’s loyalty to Ash was extraordinary. Everyone in the mansion knew it. Of
course, me too.

If Ash asks him to die, then he will follow his will to jump in front of him and cut himself
with his own sword.

I answered lightly in a manner that dealt with the joke.

“Well, that’s good. I’ve been walking around with Sir Davery all the time, and you’re like
a man of my own.”

“…..”

“If this happens again, then I’ll take you without leaving you out. What do you say, it’s an
honour, right?”

Sir Davery had no answer. The silence that had fallen in a single moment seemed
unusually quiet.

What is this? I got the rhythm right, so it’s embarrassing.

The moment I thought so, the answer came back.

“Yes, it’s an honour. From the bottom of my heart.”

At this time Sir Davery was walking half a step ahead of me.

So I couldn’t see his face from my position.

What kind of facial expression will he have? I suddenly heard such a question, but I was
suffering from a subtle internal conflict because it didn’t seem to be enough to check it
out.

Meanwhile, Sir Davery changed the subject.

“By the way, I’m glad you’re walking smoothly.”

Chapter 90

“Huh? Oh, because of my ankle?”

“Yes. Do you have any pain?”

“That’s the thing.”

Just in time, I had something to say about it, so I asked a new topic.

“It hurt a little a few hours ago, but now it’s really okay. I guess I’m resilient.”

It’s the truth. By the time I just woke up, there was a rather painful pain just to pull my
ankle. But how long has it been since then? Now, it was okay to walk with a little
caution.

Is it supposed to heal this fast?

Throughout my past life, I’ve broken a bone, but I’ve never sprained my ankle before.

Then Sir Davery nodded and answered.

“Maybe the divine priest did his part well.”

“A divine priest?”

“When His Excellency came back to the mansion with my lady, there was also a divine
priest… No, he brought him.”

Ah, He dragged him here.

“The divine priest had divine power with the effect of healing the wound and improving
the resilience. Fortunately, I think it helped you.”
“I see.”

It turned out that someone had suffered while I was asleep, not the Doctor, but an
unnamed divine priest.

I’m sure he’s been dragged humanely. I wondered if he had returned humanely, but I
decided not to check.

After that, I walked around exchanging a few more trivial stories.

Then it came to my mind when I was almost there – the office that became my
destination, Ash’s office – from this early hour it was assumed that Ash would be in the
office, not in the bedroom.

“Oh, I didn’t see the butler today for some reason.”

When the sun rose to announce the morning outside the window, I was actually
preparing my mind.

I thought, of course, that as soon as the day dawned, the butler would show up with a
whole bunch of questions.

When someone had an accident – in general – it has been a traditional repertoire for a
butler who came the next morning to punish me with his devil’s sermon.

Furthermore, this time the accident was more serious. What more words are needed
since I had been arrested after running away from home?

The other day, I was so scolded for going out secretly to watch the night festival, so I
couldn’t imagine what kind of death course would be waiting for this time.

So I was preparing for it.

For some reason, however, the butler had not been seen in front of me until now.

Did he oversleep? Well, he was up late yesterday because of me.

Sometimes the butler, who was suspected of being a preaching robot, was
unexpectedly humane. But, Sir Davery, who was walking alongside me, looked
troubled.

……huh?
“What does that look mean now, Sir?”

“May I tell you this, by the way.”

“What is it?”

What is it? Why? Soon after I questioned him, Sir Davery opened his mouth with a
reluctant air.

“The butler may not be able to meet you for a while.”

“Why? Where did he go?”

“I’ve heard he’s living in a dreary state.”

“What?”

“Isn’t it because of his own sermons that my lady left the mansion like that?”

“…….”

“I think it was a big shock.”

‘Butler!’

That’s not it! That’s not the reason.

‘No, but he actually knew what destructive power his nagging had, beyond my
expectations… Not!’

Anyway, that’s not it at all!

“Please keep it a secret that I told you.”

“…….”

Listening to Sir Davery’s request, I thought I must visit the butler after seeing Ash.

***

I heard the rumour that the subjugation force was left behind.

“A lot of people with no skill have joined the subjugation force after hearing that Ash was
the person in charge.”
And even though the imperial family knew about it, they did not bother to filter them out.
The rest were only decorations anyway since they thought Ash would take care of
everything.

In other words, the subjugation force was not a subjugation force, but rather “Ash and
Peep Chick Friends.”

But Ash threw all the chicks away! On the way, too!

“I left the leader, so I’m sure they’ll get to the South safely. I’ll be there by tomorrow
anyway.”

Ash said calmly. I sat in the middle of the reception table in the Oval Office, gazing at
Ash’s face, and suddenly opened my mouth.

“What about the subjugation measures after they get there?”

“They’ll do it on their own.”

‘I don’t think they can do it.’

Monsters were too strong for chicks that joined forces with each other.

I didn’t know before, but now I know.

I know it after I saw another of the man who bravely attacked the monster who was
three meters tall and then had his head burst.

“Let’s start now. Go and join them. It will be a little late, but I sent a message to tell the
subjugation team to wait until then…….”

“Noonim.”

“Huh?”

Ash tilted his upper body forward. The gap between us has narrowed.

Ash put his chin in that state and continued to look at me gently.

“You want to let me go?”

“…….”

“To a place without you? No, that can’t be done.”

A moderately low, quiet voice clung to my ear in the quiet office air. I was in a daze for a
while and then I answered back quickly.

“Feel relieved. I’m not going to take a step out of this mansion until you get back from
the slaughter….”

‘Cause…’

I couldn’t finish talking. Because Ash reached out and took a handful of my hair. The red
hair flowed like a thread through Ash’s fine fingers.

“That’s important, too.”

Ash grabbed the end and kissed it before all the hair came out of his grasp.

I hardened at the scene that captured it in my eyes, somehow friendly and seductive.
His words followed.

“I don’t want to be away from you even for a second.”

“…….”

“How about you, noonim?”

This…

‘Is this what it was? Is this what it is?’

Did this what he meant when he said he was going to quit being the younger brother?
Was it a declaration to be tempting and seductive like this?

I made up my mind as much as I expected, but when I got it, I couldn’t come to my
senses more than I thought.

I was stiff as a rock in the net, feeling tempted by the beauties of the century, and barely
moved my mouth.

“Well, that’s me, of course, but… I mean, I mean, if we just let them go, they might all
die.….”

No, wait.

I suddenly stopped trying to tell Ash an absurd story about the preciousness of life that
would never be worth telling.
At that moment, I had an idea that flashed across my mind.

I cried out.

“Let’s go together!”

“What?”

“Let’s go together, to the south.”

Why did this come to my mind now?

I have to go south. No, I don’t have to go, but it was good to go.

‘Because I can see the effect of the enchanted cloth.’

This was the end of killing two birds with one stone. Save the poor chicks and achieve
my purpose.

“What do you say?”

Ash seemed to think for a moment about my sudden proposal and soon lowered her
gaze.

“With that ankle?”

“Oh, this is….”

I tried to answer that I was fine, but I thought it was a bit too much.

Well, it’s a little early to say I’m fine. I can only walk slowly.

I agonized inwardly and spoke carefully before long.

“…… Moving by being held?”

“…….”

“Well, I mean, even if we go south anyway, I’ll be with you most of the time. Then I walk
on my own when I feel like my ankle is okay, and if I feel a little pain, you could hold
me… How about it…..maybe?”

As I spoke, I became so embarrassed that my voice in the back shook a little.

But apart from that, the effect seemed to be good.

“Hmm.”

I looked at Ash’s expression as if he was starting to conflict, and I wanted to know that it
was right, so I quickly added a few words.

“And they say the southern part has such a good view. If you go down a little bit, you
can see the ocean, and if you try to subdue it, can’t you finish it soon? Then the
subjugation itself is finished early, and the remaining time is you and me……”

“…….”

“Like a trip…”

Wait, this time I’m really embarrassed. However, my embarrassment and persuasion
seemed to have worked in proportion this time as well.

“All right.”

“……..”

“Okay. Let’s go together.”

Somehow I felt a fever in my face when I heard Ash’s consent.

Now that I have achieved what I wanted, of course, a sense of achievement should
come first, but why is shame came first?

I brushed my cheek with the back of my hand as if something was on me. There was
heat instead of something else.

‘A trip….’

Two birds with one stone became three birds with one stone.

***

Preparations to go down to the south were made quickly, without delay.

And I knew in the process how Ash could then appear so quickly in the northern forest.

The secret was exploitation.

Chapter 91

‘He exploited a bunch of sorcerers.’

The method used by Ash to travel a few days’ distance in just one day was simple.

One. Search the village and find a sorcerer.

Two, have the sorcerer use a moving spell to the next village.

Three. Arrive at the next village and repeat the above process.

Then, ta-da! We’ve reached our destination!

‘…… easier said than done.’

I was stunned and swallowed a sigh. It looks really simple at first glance, but it wasn’t at
all when I dug into the facts.

It was a problem from the first stage. I don’t know if I’ve told this before, but in this
world, a sorcerer was very valuable manpower.

There are many reasons, but the core of them was the sorcerer was rare. The sorcerer
was not scattered by the side of the road. Their numbers weren’t as much as expected
from the whole empire. Besides, they liked to hide away from people, whether it was a
natural trait or not.

What does all of this mean? Yes. That’s right, it means the sorcerer was hard to find.

Although I’ve seen a sorcerer before, at the territory, this was the first time I’ve seen a
sorcerer cast magic while living in this world.

Well, let’s say we managed to found a sorcerer who was hiding out of sight.

There was another problem. In fact, this is a bigger problem.

It is known that sorcerers were basically very high people. What I mean is that even if
you give them a lot of gold, but they don’t like the request, they often refuse without
looking back.

It was an anecdote that in the past, a billionaire, who had money to buy the mansion,
was treated poorly and beaten at the door, even though he offered such an amount of
money to buy the mansion.

And now, you want such a sorcerer to use the movement magic?

Let me add one more explanation to help you understand here. Movement magic was
the number one challenge magic honour that the sorcerer commonly avoided. The
reason is simple. Because it’s hard.

Among the numerous sorcerers, movement magic was known for its exceptionally
demanding and arduous magic.

I’m not related to that major, so I don’t know in detail, but I heard that its difficulty level
could make your legs tremble like a newborn deer because it’s so hard to cast.

In other words, a decent sorcerer will never, ever, willingly use that magic.

After all, Ash went through all the process of finding the sorcerers hiding in the village
and forcing them to use movement magic.

‘Eum……’

I imagine what kind of threats, threats, and threats were there in a series of routes for
Ash to move from village to village and exploit sorcerers. But I stop. Whatever I think, it
shouldn’t be more than strange things.

‘Anyway, that’s really how it was.’

No, it’s like…….. It was an efficient means from a humanitarian point of view anyway.

It was amazing that such a thing was possible regardless of everything.

I think it was literally Ash’s way of doing it, and I heard that Ash used the same method
to take to the mansion from the forest while I was asleep.

No wonder I didn’t think I was asleep that long but when I woke up, it was a mansion.
‘Two people would have been twice as hard. It’s late, but I’m giving you my silent
tribute.’

May you live… or may you go to a good place…….?

As I was praying in my heart for the unknown sorcerers, I could hear a clear voice that
the preparation was ready.

“It’s all done!”

I stopped praying and turned my eyes.

“It’s all done?”

“Yes, it’s all done. We can leave now.”

I looked down at the ground listening to her voice. The floor was painted with a very
complex pattern of circular magic at a glance.

When Alex heard the conversation, while he went to call Ash, the sorcerer took my wrist
and muttered.

“So, we’re going such a distance with two people, huu it’s my first time …I don’t know if I
can do it well……”

“…..”

“Oh, princess. Don’t worry. I’m a genius sorcerer after all.”

The sorcerer smiled at me as if to reassure me. Her eyes with the warm orange sunset
curled into a half-moon…

What the hell is going on here?

It’s a long explanation, but I’ll shorten it for you. This very decent sorcerer is about to be
used as a means of transportation to the south directly. And besides, she’s a sorcerer
whom I know.

I whispered, looking at her, who was with the Crown Prince at the territory and had
recently cast me the reverse magic in the northern village.

“Why are you here?”

“Why am I here? I saw a request where you were looking for a sorcerer.”

“You know I’m not asking you about that.”

After Ash and I decided to go down to the south together, Ash said, Let’s move on
through the movement magic to the south.

And it was a little later that I learned that it was a different expression of the sound of
‘exploiting a sorcerer’.

Of course, I was surprised and opposed to it at first, but Ash had no intention of backing
down.

I guess he was worried about my ankles and my stamina to ride the carriage for a few
days, but…….

khem.

At any rate, Ash was stubborn and I couldn’t say no more, so I came up with a
compromise instead.

Let’s get a volunteer before we force a sorcerer here to exploit. If there is no one willing
to do it, let’s go and select them ourselves.

So I offered a request early in the morning, but not long after that, this sorcerer came to
the mansion.

“I know how difficult the movement magic is. It’s magic that you use only when you want
to test your limits.”

Honestly, I thought it would be better if at least one person came, but I didn’t know it
was her.

It’s a pretty large sum of money, but I don’t think that would have tempted a genius
sorcerer who was competent enough to work for the Imperial Palace.

Well, what should I say? It was a request that I gave out with the feeling that anyone
could come, but when I saw a familiar face, I felt strangely complicated.

If you’re going to exploit it, it’s still a little bit of remorse for someone you don’t know……
No, wait a minute. What’s wrong with my personality?

Then the sorcerer answered back.

“Well, it’s known that way. You know very well, Princess.”
“That’s what I’m saying. You want to test your limits?”

“No.”

The sorcerer laughed lightly and continued her words.

“No way. Unlike a lot of Dunjae and Bumjae, I know my limitations better than anyone
else without having to be vague.”

It sounds like I heard something nasty, but it’s from a certified genius sorcerer, so I let it
pass.

“Then why…”

“Princess.”

“…….?”

“I have something to confess.”

Then the words that followed were confessions.

“Well, I actually followed you, princess.”

“What?”

What?

“The day I happened to run into the princess in the northern village and cast a spell on
you. And then I stalked the princess.”

She continued her shock confession in a calm voice.

“I noticed a little later that the princess was heading for the North Forest. Well, I meant
to extend your escape a little bit, not to put you in danger.”

So she said she followed me.

The north forest was not a very short place for a possible threat. But she said, if I was in
danger of dying, she would show up and save me.

I’m speechless.

No, so how many people were following me back then?

“Then along the way, I found out that there was another tail following you, princess…
Oh, did I tell you? I’m a very sensible person…I figured out their relationship with the
princess.”

“……”

“So I thought maybe I should get out of there. I was in the forest when I made that
decision and turned around….”

The sorcerer twitched her nose at this point. It seems to be quite embarrassing for her
to think about it again.

“Just before I left the forest, I saw a sudden influx of monsters crowding in. It is also in
the direction of the princess.”

She let out a sigh. It was a breath of complexity that reminded me of how I felt back
then.

“It was a huge number. I was surprised and very embarrassed at the same time. I’m a
brilliant genius sorcerer who can make it to two people at the same time, but I wasn’t
sure if I could get you out of those monsters.”

There seemed to have been some noticeable self-praise in the middle of her story, but
her story continued to flow anyway.

“What should I do about this? Should I just jump in? That’s when I thought about it.”

“……?”

“I felt a sudden wave of mana nearby that tore up space and then the Duke appeared
there.”

heart beating

My heart reacted unconsciously. It’s just Ash mentioned in the story.

Unconsciously, I listened more than before, and then followed her words.

“I noticed his excellency showed up with a rag-like sorcerer.”

A rag-like sorcerer.

“And as soon as they showed up, he threw the sorcerer away and began slaughtering
the monster. Roughly.”
I suddenly opened my mouth after hearing all her words.

Because I wondered if this was the cover of what she wanted to say.

“Then the reason you came here today…… Are you saying it’s because of Ash?”

Is she worried that she might die if Ash knows that she used to help me with reverse
magic while running away ?

So she came to me in advance and helped us like this to ask me to keep it secret?

When I thought that it was a pretty plausible reason, I heard the voice of the sorcerer.

“I’m sorry.”

“……Yes?”

I looked at her suddenly, wondering what she was talking about. The sorcerer said
again.

“I’m sorry I could have ruined one person’s life. That’s why I’m here.”
Chapter 92

I blinked my eyes.

There was a part that needed explanation in her remarks.

‘What do you mean by ruining!?’

I think the only thing that had been ruined in her story was the rag-like unknown
sorcerer………

As if she had read such a thing in my head, the sorcerer added, with a faint smile on her
face

“It’s a simple story. I’m very good at reading, and there are quite a few things I can tell
just by looking at it.”

At that time, I could see Alex, who had just gone to call Ash, coming back.

Behind Alex, who opened the front door of the mansion, a familiar, welcoming, and
heart-fluttering face naturally caught my eye.

“Do you remember, Princess? The words I said when I cast a magic spell on the
princess.”

“…….?”

I turned my eyes back to the sorcerer.

Her voice dropped whispering. Thanks to it, the words that followed were only heard in
my ears.

“I said I was grumpy that time. The reason why I help the princess.”

“…….”
“But actually, he was too desperate that I was so mean at that time.”

“…….”

“Just at the assumption that he may lose as it is, the whole world surrounding him was
shaken and gradually collapsed.”

At first, glance, what the sorcerer said sounded like a mystery. As it contains abstract
narratives, understanding all of her words immediately felt like a task.

But one thing I could tell right away.

That’s Ash’s story.

She was talking about Ash now.

“After I saw it, I was ashamed of my childish grumpy behaviour, and the result was this
feeling of debt anyway…….”

“…….”

“So I was looking for a little less of a way to get there, and I happened to have a
chance. That’s the story. The end of my explanation.”

“Noonim.”

The cape fell on my shoulder as soon as the sorcerer finished speaking.

I raised my head. A fine golden pupil was looking down at me.

Until a little while ago he’d been asleep, but there was no sign of sleepiness at all.

“You should have woken me up. You shouldn’t be out alone like this.”

It was me who forced Ash to sleep for a moment, knowing that he had been awake for
nearly two days.

I shook my head. Then I touched the end of the cape and opened my mouth.

“I was out for a minute. To say hello.”

“Hello?”

“Oh, so……she’s the one who’ll be working for us soon. So I said hello in advance.”

I looked around and glanced at the sorcerer.

She still bowed her head with a faint smile.

“I will serve you with all my might.”

“My lady, have a good trip!”

From a distance, I heard Bessi’s voice.

Bessi was waving her handkerchief toward this side with Alex, who was standing in the
distance, so as not to interfere with the activation of magic.

Next to Bessie was Sir Davery and the butler, who bowed silently.

Suddenly, I burst into laughter at her enthusiastic farewell.

Bessi was the person who was the most fiercely opposed to me when she first heard of
my intention to go south.

She jumped from her seat with the spirit of rolling back.

And then, as soon as she heard additional information that Ash would accompany me,
she changed her opinion immediately, like flipping her palm.

In any case, it would be hard to find a person who has the same attitude as Bessie.

‘I used to feel bitter and depressed because of that.’

But now I’m laughing. Even though I knew it was real, I couldn’t believe it.

“Then shall we leave?”

After being sent off, the sorcerer looked at me and asked.

I nodded. The preparation for departure was ready.

No, there was no such thing as preparation. When we get to the south anyway,
everything we need will be provided by the landlord.

All I had to do was take care of myself and Ash.

Oh, I just wrote a letter to Ari while I was waiting a while ago.

Just in case she’s worried. Since I can’t go to see her right now, I sent a short message
to reassure her.

“Okay. So….”

With that, the sorcerer poked the middle of the magic circle with her magic wand.

Then, the complex patterns forming the magic circle slowly dyed into the light from the
centre.

It was a mysterious sight. I’ve never seen a sorcerer do this, especially with a magic
wand.

As soon as I looked at her, the sorcerer said.

“Now hold hands, please.”

“….…?”

“Or you can put your arms together. Anything’s fine, just physical contact.”

It’s good order, but it’s so sudden. In a moment of embarrassment, I stared at my

opponent, and an explanation followed.

“That way you can safely move to the same place. I’ll skip the principle because it’s
boring and complicated.”

Aha.

I understood. And then I hesitated for a moment.

‘I’ll just grab his hand, right?’

Well, yeah. That’s the most common thing of all.

Holding hands is something we’ve done before. To be honest, it was no big deal.

But I felt like I was suddenly conscious of what was happening, so I hesitated
awkwardly, and Ash suddenly lifted me.

“……..!”
I swallowed a scream that almost popped out automatically and looked ahead. Ash’s
beautiful jawline was seen right under my nose.

“Let’s go.”

Ash hugged me like that and said calmly.

I got red and hot to my ears. I can’t see my face, but I can assure you that my ears were
all red.

The sorcerer looked at us with the expression of seeing a pair of cockroaches and
quickly recovered her facial muscles.

“Yes, that’s good. At that point, one person will never fall out of the coordinates on the
move. That’s an excellent choice. Then please don’t move for a moment and stay in that
position.”

Then the sorcerer began to chant the spell with a magic wand in her hand as if she was
trying to invoke magic.

In the meantime, I glanced at Ash again.

Even in this position, I can see the side of Ashe’s nose, which seems to have been
made well, including his straight nose, very well.

My heart leapt with embarrassment. And at that moment I remembered the words of the
sorcerer that I had just heard.

‘But actually, he was too desperate that I was so mean at that time.’

‘Just at the assumption that he may lose as it is, the whole world surrounding him was
shaken and gradually collapsed.’

That’s…..she must have been talking about Ash, right?

As it seemed, it was all out of the blue except for Ash. As expected, the person she’s
referring was probably to Ash.

‘Then the one he lost, because of the circumstances at the time, maybe it was me,
myself.’

After all, desperate and deep hearts mean Ash’s heart towards me.

“…….”
My heart throbbed.

Is this a lie-like reality? I was so happy that I even had a glimpse of fear.

“……Ash.”

“Yes.”

“I mean, this, right now, it’s not a dream, is it?”

Maybe this is all a mirage.

I’m still trapped in a dream and I’m afraid all of these are just illusions that will disappear
when I open my eyes.

I’m afraid of that anxiety.

If that’s the case, I’d rather not wake up forever.

“Well, I don’t know exactly what you’re talking about, but….”

Ash answered my question, which came out of the blue, in a low voice.

As there was a gap in his answer, I felt as if I couldn’t breathe.

“It would be bad if this was a dream. Since I’ll regret it.”

The very next moment, the sorcerer lifted her magic wand slightly with a shout, “It’s
done!” and then slammed it down.

At the same time, the light wrapped around the magic circle became a pillar and rose,
eating the backyard up.

I thought it was fortunate that the pillars of light blocked my view. Since I can cover my
face that has turned red enough to embarrass me to look in the mirror.

***

The sorcerer surprisingly came out at once and moved Ash to the southern destination.

I thought it would take at least a couple of times in the middle to relax through other
villages, but she must have been a much more genius than I had guessed.

“Whoo-hoo, I told you I’d do my best to serve you……cough!”

“…….!”

However, after using magic, she showed some aftereffects for a while, but fortunately,
she did not vomit blood or faint, but stumbled a little and recovered quickly.

‘After all, not everyone can be the prince’s person.’

I was inwardly impressed.

Anyway, thanks to the voluntary sacrifice of such a genius sorcerer, I and Ash arrived in
the south on time.

It’s not only not too late, but rather too early.

The chick unit that Ash dumped on the street still on their way…because it was the next
day that the subjugative force arrived in the south.

And there was one little happening in the lordship where I and Ash stayed during the
day waiting for the subjugative force.

As soon as he saw Ash, the lord, who somehow turned his eyes, was motivated to set
up a meeting with his daughters that day.

The four daughters of Count Dortridge, including his youngest daughter who saw Ash
late, have not collected their glaring eyes of greed since Ash first appeared in the south
land.
Chapter 93

Because of that, I couldn’t help but feel nervous inside, and fortunately, the Count’s
ambition was only ambitious.

The count’s wife, who found out her husband’s intentions during dinner, immediately
turned on the double heart and struck the count like fire.

The content was simple. The countess said that the count doesn’t know how to read the
time and the atmosphere.

‘But it seems not just once or twice.’

The count’s wife pressed the count with a logic that the water kettle on the table is
perfectly reasonable and right, as to where the person who came down from the far
capital to save the suffering people because of the monster came first.

‘That’s it.’

In the end, the count, who was so scolded by his wife at the table, gave up his greed
and became calm.

Given that there was no resistance, it was not like this happened once or twice.

I was secretly relieved. And I kept my inner closeness and favorability toward the
Countess, whom I met for the first time, in my mind.

After a brief happening that made them nervous for a while, the subjugation team
arrived late the next morning.

One thing I want to mention here is the reaction that the subjugation force showed when
they arrived at the territory.

I thought of only two words when I saw them.

Hell and Heaven.

The subjugation force entering the southern territory was like a dead man forced to go
to the underworld. And the moment they found Ash here, they hugged each other as if
they had seen an angel, and they were thrilled and cheered. Some even shed tears.

It was a reaction that seemed to have been brought up to heaven in a moment from
beyond hell.

I shut my mouth at the honest sight.

‘Chicks…!’

I can even hear peep peep peep sounds like real chicks were here. No, is this
hallucination?

They all had sunken faces as if to show how hard they had to go all the way here. Some
did not have sunken faces but at the same time, they seemed to have escaped after
entering the coffin for a while.

Well, this is the assumption. Without Ash, it wouldn’t have been like subjugation and just
voluntarily going straight to the limbs to give up their lives.

Since they’re lonely, they hold hands together.

‘In fact, strictly speaking, it’s self-profit, but… .’

In the first place, even if they did not have the proper skills and did not volunteer for the
subjugation ahead of only motivation or greed, there would have been no such thing as
being abandoned by Ash.

But even so, it was sad to see them happy that they lived together like that.

‘Yes, I saved your life.’

I secretly felt proud to see the subjugation force that seemed like a survival party in
advance.

The subjugation began almost immediately after they arrived.

This is because the Territory Defense Force, which had previously been dealing with
monsters, had just reached their limit and needed additional support.
Ash, who arrived the day before, said that the subjugation force, which had just set foot
in the territory, was not given time to relieve the fatigue, but they did not seem to have
any complaints.

Whatever it was, the relief and joy that came from Ash’s accompaniment seemed to be
the greatest profit for them.

Anyway, after that, he led his chick friends, who made me feel sorry for no reason, then
headed to the forest after simply preparing.

I stayed in the territory and saw Ash off.

It wasn’t that I didn’t think about following him for a while, but I quickly gave up.

It was too obvious that I would be a distraction there. It’s not an outing.

‘Anyway, I’m going to check the enchanted fabric at the end of the subjugation or after
it.’

It’s not the right time to be as noisy as it is now.

Anyway, I better avoid the eyes of the people.

Later, when we’re free, I’ll go into the forest with Ash alone.

I thought so and tilted the teacup in the quiet mansion as the subjugation force started.

The Count and his wife prepared me a simple tea time, perhaps to keep me from being
bored while waiting.

And the Count’s daughters, who are a week away from my age, got together at that tea
time.

‘I guess this is a kind of customer treatment.’

It’s also okay if they didn’t do this though.

I put down the teacup after I tasted a sip. It was said to be a speciality of this territory,
so its taste and aroma were excellent.

The woman, dressed in a purple dress sitting opposite, smiled softly and talked.

“Do you like tea?”

“Oh, yes. This tastes great.”

“That’s a relief then, Oh I’m sorry about yesterday. You didn’t show it but you were in
trouble right?”

“Yesterday?”

“My father…….”

Ah, she’s talking about the Count’s burning ambition. Well, it has been solved
peacefully(?).

“It’s okay, and that’s not something that needs an apology anyway.”

“Thank you for saying so, my father is, uhm, rather unusual……..”

“That’s right, that’s right.”

At that time, the count’s daughter on the right suddenly stepped in.

Seeming three or four years younger than me, sitting across my seat, she retorted and
began to pour out her words.

“He’d always been like that. When a man of our age visits the territory, he never stays
still. Do you know what it was like before? He grabbed some young man and a knight
who came to ask for directions for a while because he was confused with his
destination……”

‘Was there a lot of stuff like this?’

“Every time he does that, I feel so embarrassed and ashamed…..but if I ask him not to
do that, he doesn’t listen to me every time. Sometimes he would be scolded by my
mother and changed but then do it again…..No matter how old we are, we won’t die if
we don’t get married right away…….”

‘That’s a lot.’

At first glance, I felt some anger at her voice that was getting more intense.

Finally, the Count’s daughter, who was sitting on the left, coughed in vain.

“Hey, stop it. That’s enough. Anyway, as you’ve heard, he’s that kind of person. I
apologize for yesterday’s rudeness.”

“No, I’m really fine.”

I put my cup down and waved my empty-handed.

If the count had done something, he would have been caught by his wife before he
could do anything, and she ended up giving him a lot of scolding.

I didn’t really need an apology.

‘And even if I acted, it’s weird for me to be upset or angry.’

I’m just Ash’s sister. In their eyes.

The daughter on the right, who looked at my expression, soon smiled and spoke to me.

“I’m glad you didn’t feel bad. Well, actually, I was rooting for my father yesterday, but…”

‘What?’

“Jenny.”

The name of the daughter on the right seems to be Jenny. She flinched when her name
was called and immediately protested.

“Why? I’m just saying I did. Aren’t you like that?”

“You…”

“I don’t know what you felt at another time, but you would have expected it yesterday.
I’m sure I’m right?”

The rebuttal to Jenny’s bold remarks did not come right back.

My heart was pounding. I picked up the teacup and drank it to hide the slight stiffness.

“Oh, Jenny.”

“What is it, eonni? Am I the only one who’s being honest? Is this how you do it?”

“Yes. Jenny, you’re not wrong. But what’s the use of that now?”

The woman in a purple dress, believed to be the oldest, calmly opened her mouth.

“Our intention wasn’t important anyway. It’s the same now, and just because you said
you were excited or expected, does that change anything?”

“Who wants to change anything? I just said what was on my mind.”

So Jenny turned her head from her sisters and saw me. The pupils of her eyes
glistened.

“Princess, I’m just wondering. What kind of woman does the Duke like?”

I thought the daughter in the purple dress would try to stop her sister. But there was no
sign of that.

Rather, it seemed as if they, along with Jenny, were silently waiting for my mouth to
open.

‘….…!’

What! You’re all really curious about that in one mind?

Jenny’s face staring at me was full of expectations that were not hidden at all.

It was a time of conflict. In this situation, I opened my mouth while thinking about what
to say if I was Ash’s real sister.

“…… I don’t know. We don’t talk about that kind of thing.”

It’s true. Come to think of it, it was. I realized it while thinking about the answer. Ash has
never told me anything like his woman’s preference.

‘I don’t know about Ash’s ideal type.’

“Really? What a shame……..”

“What a shame!? If you knew, what could you have done?”

“Hah! Then what about you, eonni. I’ve just seen your face look so disappointed.”

“What? Oh, when did I!”

I was lost in thought over the light-hearted sisters.

It is, it is. I don’t know a damn thing about Ash’s preference tastes.

Actually, I didn’t care much about it originally. This world is in a novel anyway, and I
thought Ash’s role was just “obsessed with the heroine.” So whatever his ideal type is,
he’s going to fall for the heroine anyway.

‘But not now!’

What do I do? I’m curious.

It made me wonder a lot about that, too. Honestly, I’d like to know more now than these
people.

‘……can I ask?’

When? A little later, after a while?

It was when my head was filled with untimely worries. A bright voice called me.

“What’s your ideal type, princess?”

“What?”

“Do you have a fiance already?”

“Oh, my dear, there’s a degree of ignorance. If she had a fiance, the rumour would have
spread all the way here.”

“Right, she’s not the other one, she’s the princess.”

I blinked as I felt unintentional fame.

I guess I’m quite the talk of the town.

By the way, the question suddenly came to me. I broached my words in agony.

“My ideal type is…”

Wait, come to think of it, I’ve never thought about my ideal type, have I?

“… nothing specific. I think it’d be nice if we were just in sync.”

I glossed over it. Fortunately, the reaction was fine.

“Well, of course. That’s a good question and answer. What’s so important about ideal
type anyway”

“My ideal type is who I like.”

“That’s right, that’s right.”

Somehow I feel embarrassed by the desperate response. When I touched the empty
teacup for no reason, the waiting-maid approached me and filled the cup with tea.
The subject of conversation naturally crossed over and over to the other topics.

As they spoke a few words, they gradually began to talk and chat, rather than at the
beginning, as if we had felt a little intimate.

How much time has passed?

There was a commotion outside by the time the cold tea had been brewed several
times.

“What is it?”

“I think the subjugation force is back.”

Already? Ah, look, the sun was already setting out the window. When did the time go
like this?

“……Your Excellency, wait for a moment…….”

Then it seemed as if I could hear a faint voice and a limp of footsteps outside the door,
followed by a burst of doors in the parlour room.
Chapter 94

I was surprised. Ash was the owner of the sound of footsteps that had been limping like
iron.

Ash showed up without even taking off his armed armour. And behind Ash, I saw a
servant panting and following him.

“panting, no, I don’t know what’s going on, but how can you be in such a hurry…….?”

“It’s alright.”

“Yes?”

“Let’s go back.”

Ash, who looked at this side for a while without any action, turned immediately.

The servant probably took the role of guiding him to the parlour room, but he seemed to
have fallen behind from the middle, then I watched the servant do so with a blank face.

Then the servant came to his senses and chased Ash again.

“Your Excellency, I’ll show you to your room!”

The parlour-room door closed again.

Silence fell suddenly. It was a silence that filled the place in place of the sudden
disappearance of the disturbance.

After a while, the daughter, who was sitting on the left, broke the silence.

“……..what just happened?”

“Your Excellency, the Duke of Widgreen has been there.”

“That’s what everyone in this room knows if we all have no eye problem.”

At this time, the daughter and Jenny, sitting on the right, covered their mouths. Their
expression looked dreamy.

“I envy you, Princess!”

“What?”

“You just saw it, didn’t you? You saw it, right?”

Jenny covered her cheek with her hand that covered her mouth and said.

“Don’t you know? The Duke just made sure that the princess was safe here.”

“…….!”

“And as soon as he got back from the subjugative force, His Excellency didn’t even
disarm his armour.”

“Oh, my.”

“What does this mean?”

Jenny had a fluttering look on her face like an adolescent girl. No, actually, she was an
adolescent girl.

“That’s just how much his excellency worries and misses the princess!”

“How!”

“Oh, my God!”

Jenny’s lucid theorem gave a burst of exclamations on the left and opposite sides.

“I envy you!”

“It would be great. Princess.”

“If I had a brother like that…….”

“His face gonna be so different, are you okay with that?”

“That, that…..”

“Anyway, Princess, am I right?”

Jenny looked at me triumphantly and enviously at the same time.

I didn’t answer.

It was not that there was any disagreement with Jenny’s above interpretation and
theorem.

Jenny was right. I don’t know if it was insight or the romance of a dreamy girl, but her
explanation was probably perfect.

I remembered, as soon as he opened the door of the parlour room, he found myself and
soon his golden eyes became tender and relieved.

“… Princess!”

“Are you all right?”

As soon as I hit my forehead on the table, there was an immediate fuss. I waved my
hand in that state to convey that it was okay.

My heart tickled and I really felt like dying.

***

The subjugative force went smoothly.

To borrow the expression of the people around, the situation itself seemed to be more
of a marvel than a smooth one.

The fifth day of subjugation.

Count Dotteridge, the landlord, trembled his hand after receiving the progress from the
subjugative force.

“Oh, no, how did you get this far…!”

He was filled with admiration as if it could not be trusted.

“That’s what I expected to do for 15 days!”

What?
“It’s always been like that so far. But you’re amazing. Wonderful!”

The count did not stop praising the subjugative force with his keen eyes. It was
understandable. It’d take 15 days, but if Ash had shortened it to five days.

I enjoyed wonderful things together by the Count’s side.

At first, the subjugative force seemed to shrug off the count’s praise as a group but soon
confessed that everything was Ash’s work as if their conscience was hurting.

Ash seemed to roam the forest. One day to dispose of all the monsters that flowed out
of the forest and invaded the outskirts of the territory. And for the rest of the four days,
Ash has cut down the family of monsters that could be seen from the inside of the
forest, which made the whole of territory tumultuous for a while.

‘I think I know.’

It seemed to me that the mere mention of a scene that I had never seen before. But, in
fact, I’ve already seen the monster’s head flying like this in the northern woods with one
gesture of Ash.

‘That’s amazing anyway.’

What did he eat and grow strong like this? No no, I’ve seen almost everything you eat
since you were born at the age of zero.

‘This world is unfair, too.’

Well… it’s still better to be born like Ash than someone else.

Amid such a futile thought, the subjugative force has come to an end.

I’ve been looking at Count Dotteridge who has been smiling for some time now and
said.

“The Count.”

“Oh, princess. Anything you want to say?”

“The subjugation force’s task was only trying to reduce the number of monsters that
explode every few years, right?”

“Oh, yes. That’s right.”

The count nodded and added to his words.

“In fact, it would be perfect for us and the imperial family if we could root it out rather
than just reducing the number there while fighting the monsters, but it’s practically
impossible.”

Well.

The forest, which occupies the entire part of the south, is so wide that it can be used as
an expression of ignorance. How can they exterminate all the monsters that live in it
when it’s even been said that no one has seen the end yet?

‘If only they could pull all the monsters that exist in every corner in one place.’

Suddenly, I thought about the enchanted cloth and soon shook my head. It’s too early to
think about it now because it’s not certain yet.

‘I need to confirm it, first’

I slowly got ready to go into the forest with Ash.

The subjugative force was completed exactly a week after the subjugative force arrived
in the territory.

On the last night, Count Dotteridge held a grand banquet to express his gratitude for
their hard work.

At this time, one of the subjugators, who was overly excited and drunk, would re-enact
the battle that took place in the process of subjugation.

The next day I climbed alongside Ash on the horse.

My ankle had been feeling better in the last few days waiting for the subjugative force to
end.

I sent off the subjugative force who enthusiastically ready to leave and escaped the
territory. We sent the subjugative force up to the capital first, then turned to the territory
head and headed for the forest with Ash.

I have already explained to Ash what I intended to do in the forest.

Ash seemed less interested than I thought in the enchanted cloth story that I brought
out with a rather serious face. Rather, I had a strong feeling that he was motivated
because he’s hanging out with me.

Thanks to you, I had to feel a sense of deja vu.

‘It was like this when I went to steal the cloth of the temple…’

Hmm.

Well, anyway.

I moved with a firm grip on the reins.

The enchanted cloth was brought out hidden inside a thick cloak-shaped coat.

The refreshing wind of the forest was blocked by the coat, instead of tickling the
exposed face and hands.

On horseback, I looked around lightly.

Now it was just a little outside the entrance of the forest, but the smell that permeated
under the nose was deep and refreshing.

The bushes are waist-high and the trees were high and dense enough to cover the sky.
It was an environment where it seemed harder to move than I imagined.

‘This is the Apel Forest.’

The Apel forest. It was a name given to this forest, but in fact, no one called it by that
name honestly.

The forest of monsters. The monster’s home. Fucking Monster World and so on. The
Apel Forest was so often called “Monster” rather than its original name.

In fact, Count Dotteridge is also called this “Monster’s Nest” when referring to this place.

It’s not that important.

‘By the way, they caught monsters like that here.’

The monster’s body was somehow useful in its own way and was brought out the
territory, so the forest was quite neat considering that there was a subjugative force until
just yesterday.

A few cut trees, which are believed to have been cut off together by cutting down
monsters, showed traces of the destruction.

I imagined inwardly, looking at the clean, straight, and sharp under the tree, as Ash rode
his horse through this place, he cut down monsters one by one.
“….”

“Noonim?”

“Huh?”

“What’s wrong?”

“……Ah.”

I didn’t even know that I stopped the horse because I was imagining so hard. I quickly
rode the horse to Ash’s side.

Ash stared at me carefully.

“What did you think?”

“That’s…”

That’s the thing.

Do I have to confess with this mouth that I was imagining you were here in armour,
leading a subjugative force and sweeping away the monsters and that the imaginary
inner circle unexpectedly became quite wonderful, and I was lost in my imagination for a
while?

“Nothing.”

I can’t do it. I found something to quickly change the subject after dodging the answer.
Chapter 95

However, nothing caught my mind right away.

What should I say? Should I compliment the forest view? It’s kind of out of the blue, but
for example, the base of that tree is very smooth and solid……..

That’s when I thought about it. Suddenly there was a thin voice passing through my
head.

‘What kind of woman does the Duke like?’

Ah, right.

Ash ideal type.

Should I ask? I made up my mind at that time that I should ask him.

However, at this moment, the subject that I couldn’t put into practice because I couldn’t
catch the timing suddenly came to mind.

There was a subtle force in the hand holding the reins.

‘Shall I ask him now?’

…… Is it okay? Isn’t it okay?

So right now, it’s just you and Ash without anyone else, and it’s quiet around here.

This is not bad timing, is it?

My heart was pounding. In fact, it would be a question that wasn’t much of a question,
but I felt like I was conscious of it.
I straightened my throat and brought it up naturally as if I were talking like every day as
possible.

“Oh, Ash. This is just a sudden question.”

“What?”

“It doesn’t mean much, and I’m just asking because I’m curious.”

Wait a minute, it’s too long! It’s even pathetic!

Far from being natural, it’s incredibly unnatural. The awkwardness is at its peak. But it’s
already late. There’s no turning back. I just hurried to the point.

“What’s your ideal type?”

Wow, I asked too openly!

But this too is a word that has now gone out of my mouth. It was too thin to pick up.

Instead of struggling to fix what couldn’t be corrected, I decided to devote everything to

my facial expressions.

Ash opened his mouth as if he knew that I was doing to pretend to be calm.

“My ideal type?”

When I heard him repeat my question in a relaxed voice, somehow my face went up.

Suddenly, I felt as if I had asked such an embarrassing question.

Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

‘Should I cancel it? No! Cancelling doesn’t mean that’s a question that wasn’t there!’

A war broke out under the resolute mask, which was covered with desperate efforts.

At that time, Ash spoke calmly without a change of expression.

“Well…”

I watched Ash’s lips move, nervous at the moment.

“I’ve never thought about it, something like that.”

It was not long before I lost my pulse.

“No?”

I didn’t show it – I tried not to, but it was a very disappointing answer after making a fuss
inside.

“You’ve never thought about your ideal type?”

“Well, there isn’t.”

“Not at all?”

“Not at all.”

Ash then looked at me with an expression like ‘what the problem was’.

I’m speechless.

‘There’s no problem.’

No, in retrospect, didn’t I answer the same question just a few days ago?

‘It’s not time to talk like that about other people.’

That’s right. But now it’s ridiculous to think that I felt dejected.

Oh, you cunning humankind.

‘And what would I do if I knew his ideal type in the first place?’

That’s right. So this was the case.

Suddenly, a realization like a real awareness time came to me, and I suddenly heard
Ash’s voice as I stared ahead.

“Let’s think about it now.”

“Huh?”

“Ideal type.”

As I turned around, I could see Ash’s seemingly insignificant straight face.

“It’s not that the ideal type doesn’t exist, it’s that I just haven’t thought about it.”

I blinked my eyes. I felt as if I had heard something unexpected.

“……do you have it? Ideal type?”

“I don’t know yet, but if I think about it, something could come out.”

“Think, then.”

The realization was all lies. My distracted pulse began to beat diligently again, causing
me to feel nervous again. The moment Ash “thinks” about her ideal type felt very long.

How long did I wait while trying to control my facial expression? Ash’s long-awaited
mouth slowly opened.

“First of all…”

‘First of all?’

Are there multiple conditions?

“It’s about this tall.”

‘As tall as his shoulder?’

No, by the way, why did he start with the height?

It was a more detailed and systematic answer than I thought, so I was a little
embarrassed in a different way.

In the meantime, however, my inner self was comparing my height to what Ash said.

‘I was about the same height.’

“The length of her hair …… this much.”

‘Okay, the length of the hair fits well.’

“The skin is white.”

‘Was my skin on the white side? Well, that’s as white as it gets, right?’

“The eyes are amber in colour.”

‘Pumpkin? My eyes are amber, too. Wait a minute.’

“The hair colour is………”

I was lost in thought and listened to his vision, which was leaning down a little. I met
Ash’s eyes.

His eyes that seemed to have melted gold and filled the centre were mischievously
bent.

“Red.”

“……!”

My mouth muted. The facial expression management, which was working on its own,
collapsed in an instant.

Ash keeps on talking, not stopping there.

“The tips of the eyes are slightly raised, the nose is straight and narrow, the lips are red
and thick, and the face shape is generally thin…….”

“…….”

“Her preferred outdoor dress is green.”

“Sto, stop.”

I shut Ash’s mouth in a belated blow. My mind finally came back. Ash took the reins of
the horse and held my hand that was stopped in the mid-air gently.

“Why?”

“What do you mean why now you’re…….”

I couldn’t be confident of saying it myself, so I blurred the end, and Ash laughed low.

In the midst of this, I immediately thought that the sound of laughter I heard up close
was good to hear. It was seriously severe.

“I thought about it because you asked me to think about my ideal type, and I brought out
the results honestly.”

“……your ideal type is me?”

“Of course.”

Ash took my reins and put them back in my hand. He was affectionate, with his hands
that straightened my disordered posture.

“Who else would there be?”

‘My ideal type is the one I like.’

Again, I remembered a thin, quiet voice in my head.

Why is the phrase that I thought was just a lightly response suddenly lodged in my heart
at this moment?

“Noonim.”

“……uh?”

“What I’ve never thought about is my ideal type.”

“…….”

“because I didn’t have to think about it.”

As he said so, his smiling features caught my eye.

His white hair, covering his forehead with a bit of freedom, was absurdly bright and
gorgeous.

Suddenly, I wondered why I had never thought about my ideal type.

After I debuted in the social world, I had no memory of weighing what kind of man I
preferred.

Why did I do that?

‘Cause I’m not interested in men at all?’

No way.

I’ve already answered a similar question before.

It’s not that I wasn’t interested in men, it was just all my attention was focused on only
one person.
I didn’t want to see anyone else, so I didn’t have to think about my ideal type or
anything.

‘……so, that was because of Ash?’

My heart throbbed.

‘And Ash was like that too?’

Like I did, maybe he’d only focused on one person in the world from a very long time
ago.

Is this what he meant?

I made eye contact with Ash.

It’s a funny idea, but my face is drawn to the clean, deep yellow eyes that seem to have
drawn and painted.

A more raucous wave spread inside my heart.

I could actually tell. Based on Ash’s behaviour. If all the things he’d shown me so far are
not because I’m his older sister and family, but because I’m just me.

You can know without having to hear the definition in words.

What I mean to Ash, what I am to Ash.

‘But I want to hear it.’

I want to hear it. I want him to tell me in person, in a voice that makes my heartbeat with
his gentle echo.

What does he think of me? What do I mean to him?

“Ash.”

I opened my mouth with a steady throbbing heart.

Again, this time, I needed the courage to hold the reins as hard as I could, but what was
contained in it was not anxiety or impatience, but expectations and excitement.

If he tells me.

Then I’ll tell him, too.

What I thought. What I wanted and desired. And what I’m imagining looking at you right
now.

“You…”

It was then. Suddenly it felt like a forest was ringing.

thump thump

The vibrations transmitted on the ground were not so strange.

A moment later, a flock of something from afar caught sight.

A bunch of monsters.

My mouth opened on its own.

‘No, why now!’

Chapter 95

Of all things, why now!?

I stared forward, unable to conceal the embarrassment of the rush.

What’s wrong with the timing?

Did it have to be now? Is this the best time?

As the embarrassment passed, dejected and resentment came next.  You senseless
monster.

A monster who doesn’t even know to read the atmosphere. These ignorant monsters.
You stupid monster.

‘Let’s stop.’

While cursing, I feel like I’m a bit shabby.

I picked up the reason I threw, fitted it, and looked ahead again.

The sight of a monster swarming like a cloud caught my eyes.

The first impression I had was that there were so many.

‘That’s such a huge number.’

How many of those are there?

‘This is the reason why those people who came back from the subjugation look like
that.’

I put my finger in to count the monster’s numbers insight and then I stopped.
There were so many. It makes me wonder where all those creatures were hiding and
coming out. Considering the size of the forest, those might not be all monsters have
been revealed yet.

First of all, the ones that were relatively close appeared right now, but it’s already this
level.

‘This forest deserves to be called Monster’s Forest.’

If they scrape together all the monsters in this forest, how many are there?

It was a sickening number to think anyway.

And Ash suddenly asked me if my innermost thoughts were revealed by expression.

“Are you all right?”

I didn’t understand what that question was for a moment and then nodded.

I’m a little tired of the monster’s sight, but that’s all.

As before, I didn’t feel like my legs were loosened or frightened by the pressure.

That’s probably because this isn’t my first time seeing them, but the second one……….

I glanced at Ash, who was slightly forward as if to shield me from the monsters.

Really, I tried to be scared now, but nothing was scary.

After coughing in vain, I put my hand into my arms with a desperate face that had even
shaken off my tiredness.

Inside the coat, smooth texture of the fabric was stuck at the tip of my finger.

I felt a little complicated.

‘By the way, this made it clear.’

It was true that the enchanted cloth functioned to attract monsters.

‘Is it a coincidence?’
I was lost in thought. When the result came out like this, there was a question that
naturally followed.

Does the temple really know this effect?

The enchanted cloth is a divine gift made by the temple of love to present to the
Goddess girl.

The effect is to literally fascinate everyone who is faced with a cloth.

‘It didn’t work at all for Ash……but anyway.’

But it has a function that brings, not even human, but monsters together all of a sudden.

‘Is it an ability that was created by chance? If not..……’

I’m worried.

This was a pretty serious problem. If it’s just a coincidence, it’s just a matter of knowing
and burying the fact as it is, and I really want to do this. But if it’s not, it is right to
suspect the temple of love has such unpleasant intentions and inform it to the Imperial
Family.

‘The latter, however, I need to explain the source of the enchanted cloth…’

It was when I was engrossed in the agony.

The thing you want to do. Is it over now?”

I glanced on Ash’s voice.

Ash asked simply.

“Should we go?”

I soon understood Ash’s word. The question is, “If you’re done with your business, do
you want to leave?”

‘Well, I can’t leave those monsters if I want to get out of here.’

Those monsters, the monsters who have been drawn to the enchanted cloth.

If I go out of the forest by turning the horse’s head, those monsters may follow me and
come out in a row.
I couldn’t give such a heavy gift to the land where the subjugation and the celebration
party for it was over.

I thought for a moment.

We need to kill them, but to let just have Ash cut them all by himself was a little bit……..

‘Ah.’

Soon I opened my eyes. I opened my mouth to Ash.

“Shall we run?”

“Huh?”

“We can go a little further into the forests and then turn around. What do you say?”

We will lead the so-called monsters to a deeper level, and then we will be able to get
out of here quickly.

The speed at which the monster travels with a heavy body wasn’t that fast. Well, it’s
faster than a human walk, but it’s definitely slower than a running horse.

I don’t know if it’s the entrance side of the forest, but if I run a horse from the inside, I’ll
be able to leave enough distance to get out.

‘Because it seems that the effect of the cloth will not be affected if the distance is more
than a certain distance.’

“Do you really have to do that?”

Ash asked if he had read my intentions. I held the reins firmly and pulled up the waist.

“Yes.”

At least it’s better here than Ash’s dealing with a hundred monsters by himself.

‘When are you going to finish if you cut all that?’

It’s not just one or two. Oh, there are so many.

Ash looked at my expression and seemed to think for a moment what I was saying, but
soon nodded without much disagreement.

“If noonim wants to, then.”

“Then shall we go?”

I kicked the horse in the ribs.

Just in case, I first gently approached the monster’s side, adjusting the speed, but soon,
when I saw the monster walking out of my way in front of me, I was relieved.

‘They’re not attacking again.’

Far from attacking, it makes a way for me to move easily when I approach them. Apart
from the level of non-threatening, I felt as if they were obedient.

‘Yes, they were blocking a person who was trying to steal a bag from me in the north
forest.’

It’s getting more and more questionable. If this function was intended and created, what
would the temple want?

‘Did they want to root out monsters in this forest? To gather and wipe them out all at
once?’

No, something’s wrong. In the first place, these functions disappeared without even
being mentioned.

I drove the horse with that thought.

Proud as I was, I had the skill to masterfully drive a horse, even though I was lost in
thought.

‘It would be good if the horse didn’t get tired……….’

On the one hand, I had a vague idea of it.

Ha, well. A horse should know how to run like this, cutting through the wind. What’s
wrong with horses with poor health? Huh? Are you kidding me? Huh?

I feel good riding a strong horse.

How much did it run? At this point, I slowly breathed back and slowly slowed down the
horse to give the monster time to chase.

As I walked leisurely and turned my eyes to see the scenery, I hesitated.

‘…..’
I blinked, wondering if I had missed it. But it’s the same.

‘That tree-bottom……….’

Why is it here?

I stared at the bottom of the tree at the end of my gaze.

“Why?”

Ash sensed my hesitation and talked to me. I opened my mouth rather confusedly.

“That…”

“The bottom of the tree?”

“Yes. That, same as the one I saw earlier.”

I can be sure. The circumference, height, colour, and shape and texture of the bottom of
the tree. It was exactly the same as the bottom of the tree I saw earlier.

How did I remember all that?

It’s simple. Since I observed it very hard, when I was fascinated by the coolness of Ash
in my imagination, and when I tried to avoid answering Ash’s question about what I was
thinking, and was very eager to find a topic to turn around.

‘I finally saw a little unusual and solid under the tree, so I looked at it very hard, in the
thought that it looked really good.’

At that time, I memorized the shape of the tree. That’s right. That’s exactly what it
looked like.

It was too much of a coincidence. Even the slightly distorted parts that felt unusual
matched without a doubt.

I felt strange.

What is it?

You might think it’s no big deal and let it pass.

There are a few trees in this forest, and there’s nothing strange about having the same
base as the cloned twins.
But it bothers me. Somehow it bothered me.

I opened my mouth in conflict.

“Ash, I have a favour to ask.”

“Anything.”

“…I mean that bottom-tree, can you break it in half?”

I’d like to split that suspicious twins’ bottoms.

Ash stepped down from the horse without any words at my request. I got off too.

When Ash split the bottom, I was going to look inside up close.

Soon Ash pulled the sword from his waist and swung it lightly at the bottom of the tree.

Something that might be called an extraordinary event happened at the next moment.

Bang!

“…….!”

I opened my eyes wide. What’s that sound?

That’s the sound of Ash’s sword hitting the bottom of the tree.

It’s ridiculous, but it’s true. Even with such a roar, the bottom of the tree was intact
without any scratches. It was unbelievable.

“There’s something.”

Ash murmured. I nodded with a strong agreement

Ash, who seemed to be thinking while staring at the bottom of the tree, soon stretched
his left hand toward me.

“Noonim.”

“Huh?”

“Come here.”

I stood a little off the left side of Ash.

As soon as I grabbed his hand, Ash pulled me in. I stood behind Ash as if I were hiding.

“Don’t move as it is. Don’t let go of your hand.”

What are you going to do?

The question failed to come out in the form. Because before that, Ash put the sword
down on the bottom-tree again.

And this time there was a loud noise that was incomparable.

Quang-!!

I closed my eyes tightly. This is the sound of something exploding no matter how much I
hear it. In common sense, it’s not the sound effect that the bottom of the tree and the
sword will make.

When I opened my closed eyes with that thought, I had to let go of my absent-minded
voice.

“This is…”

…a cave?
Chapter 97

I blinked busily in a standing position. Still, the scenery has not changed. I raised my
hand and rubbed my eyelids. It was the same.

It was absurd.

‘What is it?’

A cave?

‘Why a cave?’

Just before the explosion, I was clearly in the middle of the forest.

The refreshing plant odour. The cloudy clouds that fill up the sights. The somewhat
suspicious, but nothing strange, bottom-tree in the middle of the forest.

I was surrounded by things like that.

However, I closed my eyes for a while due to the loud sound and woke up in the cave.

What’s going on here?

It seems I held Ash’s hand with force in confusion. Conversely, it felt as if I was relieved,
with the skin that touched me with the sensation that I held his hand tighter. Then in an
instant, my stability came. It was a surprisingly immediate reaction.

‘This is almost like a drug.’

Well, should I call it a tranquillizer?

Anyway, there was a room. As I guessed, I looked around calmly.

The tunnel-like cave was quite dark, but it wasn’t enough to block the view.

It was worth saying that it was rather bright for a cave where a single point of light would
not come in.

Suddenly I had a strange feeling. Why is it bright?

It was strange that there was no common torch hanging on the wall, and this much
visibility was secured.

‘What the hell is this place?’

“Maybe it’s magic.

“Magic?”

I looked back at Ash. Ash still spoke in a terse manner without letting go of my hand.

“Because as soon as I split the bottom of the tree, we suddenly moved here.”

‘Did it split?’

You finally managed to split it in half? No, the sound of that huge noise from breaking
the bottom of the tree?

‘What kind of bottom-tree is that?’

At this point, this is something other than suspicious.

‘Oh, he said it was magic.’

Was it cast with magic, or was it magic itself? I felt something suspicious, but I didn’t
know it was something like this.

“…should we go inside first?”

After a short thought, I suggested it first.

It was me who asked to split the bottom part of that tree. In other words, it will be
concluded that I was the cause of this situation.

‘We need to find a way to get out of here.’

Whatever it was, I couldn’t be still. The conscience was quite distressing for that.

I took the first step enthusiastically without hearing any answer. Ash was naturally led
by my walk because our hands were still untied.

There was something that caught my sight when I thought I didn’t walk enough to hurt
my legs.

I stopped my foot.

“Hello?”

For reference, that wasn’t the greeting I made out of my mouth. And of course, not even
the one that came out of Ash’s mouth.

I stood tall and stared straight ahead. An unexpected sight caught my eye.

‘A person?’

No, it’s not.

I don’t think it’s human. The view may be too narrow because of the light, but it didn’t
look like a human being.

I asked a very natural question to the other person (?), who had only half of it stuck in
the wall that was inferred as the end of the cave, like Earth’s contemporary art.

“Who are you?”

“Me?”

The mysterious opponent crumpled his face and laughed. I could see a smile from here.

“The object you have come to save.”

“That’s not the purpose I’m here…….”

I’ve never met him before, and I think he’s hoping for something too big. I answered in a
quivering voice, and the other party insisted.

“Why aren’t you? You’ve released the magic on the bottom-tree. Isn’t that why you
came here?”

“Released the magic?”

I slipped my tongue. It’s kind of weird for me to be the only one who keeps talking short.
But the opponent didn’t seem to mind such a thing.

“You must have found something strange under the tree. The bottom is the entrance
and key to this place. You can move here if you get the order right on the surface.”

Is that what it was? So that’s what the secret of the bottom-tree is.

When I expressed that I knew it now, my opponent collected his forehead.

“What…? You really didn’t know? You should know the order to release the magic.”

“Oh, that’s because we just split the bottom-tree.”

“What?”

“We split it in half and then here we are.”

What does that expression mean?

“That’s ridiculous…How can you….”

The opponent looked at Ash, not me as if he were dumbfounded. After a while, an

acknowledgement emerged from his face.

“Huh… I’ve been living for a long time and I see everything. I can’t believe that there’s a
human that’s less human than non-human.”

I don’t know the details, but it seemed to me that he recognized that Ash was not
normal.

It’s a clear analysis. Then Ash opened his mouth.

“What are you?”

Ash asked what it was, not who it was. It’s different from the beginning of my question.
But why does that seem more appropriate?

This time, the opponent revealed his true identity.

“Have you ever heard of a half-demon?”

“Half-demon?”

“Half is human’s blood, half is devil’s blood mixed. Oh, you know demon, don’t you?” |
I know

‘It’s the devil, to put it simply.’

A special species were other than humans known to live together in a place called the
devil dom, not in this world.

Like its name, there are a lot of rumours about being able to deal with the dark magical
powers and saying that there has been a contract with humans to lead the world to ruin.

‘But I’ve never seen it before……..’

It really existed?

In other words, the demons were like fairies or ghosts. No, are aliens more accurate?

In the literature and stories, there are quite a few groups who claim their existence, but
few have actually seen it.

It’s amazing. He’s even half-demon. Isn’t half rarer?

Whether it’s a surprise or an honour. I pushed my mind’s mind to one side, and then I
put in my mouth what I had been worried about earlier.

“So you’re half-demon, so only half of your body is stuck in the wall?”

“……“

“No. I cancel it.”

“…… .”

“I said I’ll cancel it.”

My opponent, who introduced me as a half-demon, twitched his eyebrows one after

another as if he was stunned. Now to describe it, there were two horns on his forehead.
The horn moved with the twitch of the eyebrows.

The opponent sighed small. I added quickly.

“I didn’t mean to make fun of you. I wasn’t trying to be funny.”

“… … That’s why I’m welcoming you by kindly introducing myself right now.”

“Huh? You really stuck on the wall?”

“Yes.”

The opponent rewrote his expression, which I thought was an annoying expression.
Then he said, giving a look of meaning, presumed to be earnest.

“Get me out of here.”

Um…

‘How?’

The opponent was quite peculiarly embedded in the wall.

It’s like, in an action cartoon, a character who flies away after being hit by strong enemy
bangs on the wall and gets stuck.

Would it be said that it seems that such a scene was captured and realized in reality?

The opponent position was divided back and forth, and only the ‘back’ was buried in the
wall.

What in the world would he do to become like that? How can we get that thing out of
there?

The other person must have interpreted it differently to worry about the method. He
shouted in haste.

“I’m not just asking you to take me out. I’m a half-demon man who knows how to repay.”

“Repay?”

“Yes! What do you want? Do you want some help? I’m half-demon, so you can get
some of my power if you sign a contract.”

It was not necessary, but the opponent’s attitude became urgent as if such intentions
had been revealed.

“Oh, then how about this? I know that humans are being bothered by the monsters in
this forest, but if not all, I’ll get rid of most of them. You know that’s not a bad deal,
right?”

You said you’d be subjugating instead? Thank you for your words, but this subjugation
is already over……….

Hold on.
I opened my eyes wide at the thought of passing on my head.

Is this the ‘unknown creatures’?

I mentioned it once, but in <The Spring of The Goddess, Agrita>, this year’s monster
subjugation is originally resolved as follows.

Agrita, who happened to visit the Apel Forest before the subjugation, accidentally wakes
up an ‘unknown creature’ that was asleep in the forest and wipes out monsters in
advance with the help of its existence.

‘The unknown creatures who appear there….’

Circumstances seem certain.

That’s odd. I suddenly got a little familiar with my opponent. Although I only read briefly
in type, it feels like I met a person I know anyway.

‘It’s not strictly a person, but.. ……. By the way, I didn’t know because the book so
roughly described it.’

The book skips this part very roughly.

It can’t be, but as if the narrator hadn’t seen Agrita in person since she entered the
forest.

Well, anyway. No, it is said that the creature was asleep, and it was sleeping like that?

While I was thinking of something good to do, the face of my opponent stuck in the wall
became desperate.

I came to my senses as soon as I met his tearful eye. I looked back at Ash.

‘Let’s get him out.’

If he knew how to get out of here, it would be the fastest way to get him out of here.

“Ash.”

I just called, but I guess he got the message. Ash nodded. The nod immediately
brightened up the discerning opponent’s complexion.

“Good thinking! It’s a choice you won’t regret! Now, then I’ll show you how to get me out
of here. First of all, you see that stone on the left? Just one span to the right…….”
“Noonim, step back a little.”

I hid my body behind Ash without a word. I had already gone through it once and knew
right away what Ash was trying to do.

“Huh? What are you guys doing right now? Now, wait a minute. It’s not what I think it is,
is it? Come on. Say no, aargh!”

Quang! Urrrrrrrr.

A loud noise rang out of the whole cave. I squinted reflectively, closed my eyes.

Then I could see the opponent with his eyes wide open, covered in debris, through the
crumbling cave walls.

“I, I almost died!”

Chapter 98

His voice of astonishment shuddered.

I opened my mouth at the sight of his body released from custody anyway.

“Congratulations. You found freedom. It’s easy, isn’t it?

“What? Oh, You crazy.….”

The opponent sheepishly opened his mouth, trying to spit out slang, but soon shut up
again.

He seemed to have belatedly realized that Ash still had a sword in his right hand that
had broken the wall.

The opponent coughed one after another and lowered his head.

“I never thought I’d escape in this stupid way in my life. It’s not even a common wall, it
was cast with magic…….”

I listened to his timid mumbling, which I didn’t know if he was talking to himself or not,
and then responded.

“Was it a magical wall?”

“Yes, I would’ve broken it if it was a simple wall. Oh, my God, I can’t believe you broke
this with force.”

Then the opponent shook off the debris from his head and body with his diligent hand.

Is it just my illusion? He seems to brush his horns the most gently.

“Well, that’s enough, ’cause you got me out anyway. I should take care of this forest
monster as I promised.”
“Oh, about that.”

I stopped talking to say that he shouldn’t have to.

No, come to think of it, the fewer the Monsters site in the forest, the better. Moreover,
there are groups of them that are brought in by the enchanted cloth.

It’s not unfair exploitation, it’s voluntary return labour, so shouldn’t I just stand up and
decline it?

“Why? Not enough?”

While I was lost in thought for a moment, my opponent suddenly said like he had read
my mind.

Huh? Is it not enough?

“Huh, I knew this would happen. That’s why human greed is.”

I didn’t say anything.

Even before answering anything, the person who had completed the questions and
answers on his own searched something in his arms.

I soon caught him flying something towards me. It was some kind of coin.

“What is this?”

“It’s a medium that can call me out.”

The opponent continued in a grumpy tone.

“Someday, wherever you are, just grab it and call my name and you can summon me.”

“Your name?”

“Gerg.”

Gerg. The other person added the moment when I tried to roll his name in my mouth
unconsciously.
“For your information, it’s disposable.”

What? I almost blew it as soon as I got it.

“Write carefully. Because it’s not an opportunity that comes every day.”

No, who asked for it.

Anyways, I’ll take it. I nodded to Gerg.

“Ah, that’s right.”

Suddenly, Gerg opened his mouth. I was about to ask him how to get out of here, but I
paused and waited.

“And you. You’ve got a pretty interesting one.”

“Me?”

“That thing in your arm.”

Gerg winked as if he were crawling under my coat.

Do you mean the enchanted cloth? What’s wrong with this?

“It’s an object that can manipulate monsters.”

“What?”

I was startled. What does that mean?

Manipulate what?

“I don’t know who made it, but it’s sophisticated. Did you make it?”

“Come on, hold on. I mean………”

I hurriedly pulled the enchanted cloth out of my arms. The cloth shined light blue even in
a dark cave.

“What you mean by now is this cloth has the ability to manipulate monsters?”

“What. Didn’t you know?”

Gerg shrugged. Since I carried it without knowing its real function.

“Well, I don’t think anyone can invoke that ability. But I think you can do it.”

“That’s not…”

“I don’t know the details. I don’t know the principles or the reasons, I just say what I
see.”

He then continued his words as if he were being gracious.

“Try it out of here. It’s simple. With that cloth in your body, you just repeat one thought
hard on anything. Then the nearest monster will follow that thought.”

“Thinking…….”

“You can try in about 10 minutes. This cave was kept by my mana, and once I’m
released, it will disappear.”

“…….”

“Then I’m leaving first. I’ll save you a few monsters around here for the test. Bye-bye!”

“What? Hold…..”

-on.

That gerg vanished without a trace.

I blinked my puzzled eyes.

So in an instant, only me and Ash and the remains of the collapsed wall were left in the
cave.

There’s only one missing person, no, half-demon, but suddenly I feel something’s gone.

I stared at the empty seat with an indescribable heart and turned my head to see Ash.

“Ash…”

“Yes.”

“…… is that real?”

I asked, fiddling with the enchanted cloth.

There was nothing unshocked about what Gerg had left behind.
Not only can the enchanted fabric actually bring monsters together, but it can also
manipulate them.

And the premonition that I’ll be able to draw out that ability.

All of them were only white things to accept right away.

Especially the latter. Even if it was true that the enchanted cloth had such power, I
couldn’t understand why I was the one who could use it.

When I buried myself in the feeling of being thrown in the lake of confusion and kept my
mouth shut, Ash said.

“Should I burn it?”

“…… eh?”

“That cloth. Do you want me to burn it?”

Ash’s expression and voice were extremely serene and routine, but the content was not.

I shook my head in surprise.

“No?”

“Then shall we actually try it, whether it’s true or not, to control and burn the monster?”

“No, no…”

If it’s true, then the reason why I shouldn’t burn is increased.

This is an issue that should never be hidden or just covered up.

It was different from simply bringing in monsters. It’s very intense.

Why do you keep saying “burn”?

“Noonim.”

Ash continued in a non-hurried tone.

“No matter how extraordinary that piece of cloth is, burying the truth about it was
nothing serious.”

“……. .”
“I don’t care if the temple that created it has ambition behind it, nor does the imperial
family’s reaction concern me.”

Ash slowly swept my hair off with his right hand. A calm hand brushed my forehead.

“So if it makes you uncomfortable, just burn it out of here.”

“Because no one can say anything.”

A slow tone lingered in my ears.

A gentle touch that touches my forehead and passes behind my ears; a firm, unforced,
just sweet, but a determined way of speaking. I felt them in my skin, and soon my lips
were flushed.

“……yes.”

“…….”

“But that’s okay. I won’t burn it.”

I felt as confused as a lie. My anxiety disappeared, and I felt at ease.

“I’m going to go out and make sure what that half-demon said is right, and if it’s true, I’ll
let the imperial family know.”

It’s funny. Now that I’m told to burn up the cloth, I’m so relieved.

“I’d like to do that.”

Ash said nothing about my decision.

But as always–

“Yes. If that’s what you want.”

-he just said.

I looked up at Ash.

Under the dreary brightness of the cave, Ash’s sleek and beautiful features caught my
eye.

Suddenly my heart leapt.

At the same time, the dryness went over, and I was thirsty.

The hand that had let go of Ash’s hand while receiving the coin thrown by Gerg
suddenly felt very empty.

In this cave.

It was only possible to enter through magic, and it was also a space maintained by
mana.

That is, this is a place separated from the outside.

In this space was just me and Ash.

“Ash.”

I knew this thirsty sensation wasn’t a sensation that I really wanted to drink water. I
could tell intuitively. Or, as a matter of seeing,

“To you…”

The impulse that had been cut off followed. The words that had to be swallowed
unintentionally earlier tickled the inside of my throat. Unbearably.

“What do I mean?”

“….”

“Do you like me?”

I pulled up my chin and looked inside Ash’s golden pupil.

Because of the height difference, my neck hurt if I kept this gaze for a long time, but
now it didn’t matter.

“Not because as a sister, not because as a family……… Do you just like me? As
someone else and a woman?”

Upon being asked a straightforward question, Ash stared at me for a moment.

I had a feeling that I didn’t know what he was thinking.

Soon the hand that stayed around my ears moved carefully and touched my cheek. The
warmth brushed the cheek.
“Yes.”

“……..”

“Like crazy.”

“…….. .”

“That I don’t need any other things.”

Would it be like this if words were sweet?

I felt dizzy as if I had swallowed a very sweet dessert.

I squeezed the enchanted cloth roughly out of my hand and held Ash’s hand with
another hand.

It was also to avoid falling down even if my legs were loosened, and on the other hand,
it was a ceremony to strengthen the determination to say the next word.

I opened my mouth with a heart that was about to burst.

“……but why aren’t you doing anything?”

Chapter 99

At the moment I saw Ash’s eyes dilating faintly. As if I didn’t know he’d hear this from
me.

“What?”

My ears were burning. I didn’t have to see what my face was going to be like now. To
be honest, I think I’d rather not see it. But I couldn’t stop the words that had already
started.

I don’t even want to stop. I gave more strength to the hand that held the hem of my
clothes.

“You said you liked me, not as a family, but as someone else.”

“…… .”

“But, but why only hold hands?”

Not exactly holding hands only. I was held in his arms, and he even brushed my hair
over. But that’s what we’ve done before anyway. Even when he still knew that we’re
family.

“So I mean ….….”

This is driving me crazy. My heart is beating so fast that I actually don’t know what I’m
talking about.

When my body couldn’t bring out the embarrassing thought and only say gibberish,
Ash’s mouth opened.

“…… since when did you think of that?”

“Huh?”

“When did you start complaining about me?”

I blinked my eyes. Well, that’s.

I don’t know. I honestly lost my mind.

“It’s been a while…”

“…… .”

“……maybe it’s been a while.”

To be honest, I’ve realized my mind for Ash since I dreamed about my most desired
things. Thanks to it, I don’t know how much I blamed myself at that time.

Whenever I see Ash or close to him. The impure impulse springs up.

Bu, but there’s no problem right now. Isn’t it okay to be impure? No, isn’t it already
impure in the first place?

Just naturally…….

As I was thinking so fiercely in my head, Ash suddenly let out a sigh.

He looked as if he was sighing or something, but somehow he was dumbfounded. On

the other hand, he seemed to be dejected.

I wasn’t aware of the reason for the reaction of neither side. Ash’s voice continued as I
kept blinking.

“I didn’t know that.”

The voice sounded somewhat self-helpful.

“I’ve been waiting for…. uselessly.”

“Wait?”

Did you wait, what?

There was no need to rewind so precisely. He was a step faster than that.
“Until I cleared up that ‘brother’ side of me in your head.”

“……….”

“I’ve been stupidly patient.”

I closed and opened my eyelids. It didn’t take much time to understand what Ash had
said. Reflectively negated.

“I, I never thought of you as a brother. From old times.”

“I know.”

“……”

“I can’t believe I know that now.”

Ash mumbled so, frowning only one his eyebrow.

But at the same time, he looked happy. I don’t know if the analogy is right, but it’s as if
you finally got permission for what you’ve been looking forward to and waiting for.

The hand that was moving near the cheek stopped. Instead, his long straight fingers
smoothly penetrated behind my neck and fixed my face.

I stiffened up.

Because I knew what the hand meant by the back of my neck.

“Lydia.”

Ash called my name by surprise.

I took a breath. This was a foul.

Yes, without warning.

“I’m gonna kiss you.”

Oh, this is forewarning.

“Push away if you don’t like it.”

It was a word that didn’t go well with the hand that had been dug through my hair as if
he would never let go.
I closed my eyes in silence, feeling a thumping heartbeat.

Naturally, I couldn’t hate it. Poetry, let alone not hate it, how much I have been…

The anticipation accompanied by tension made my head flutter again.

The next moment, a soft touch touched my lips. At that moment, I felt the whole thing of
thinking was going off in my head.

The thought came to a standstill, and instead, the senses were alive. All my nerves
were focused in one place, so it seemed that the touch was there to feel it only. In time,
the heat broke through the lips that were gently engaged.

I flinched and held Ash’s garment in my hand.

The heat was neither urgent nor hurried.

Instead, he was persistent.

It was tenacious and obstinate as if it would never step down until it covered everything
it could reach.

Breath mingled.

The heat was tangled, and the hot air of unknown origin went back and forth from side
to side over and over again.

How much has he been invaded?

“…ha.”

I breathed out a long breath. The heat temporarily receded as if giving me time to catch
my breath.

But the lips didn’t leave completely.

Ash did not let go of my lower lip and bit me weakly.

Oh, I felt like I was going to lose my strength in the legs.

Then as if he knew it, Ash immediately wrapped my waist tightly around him with his
other arm and supported me.

Once more Ash kept my lips as if they were sweet fruit, and then swept it with his
tongue and fell off.
“…… .”

I opened my lowered eyes completely.

My heart thumped.

Amid the silence, my heart sounds like thunder. I was embarrassed because I thought it
was too loud. It seemed as if the sound of the chest rising and falling as I was taking a
quick breath was transmitted to my ear.

I couldn’t look straight up at Ash’s face and lowered my eyelashes.

The end of the field of vision wandered around Ash’s chest or shoulder.

Then suddenly I noticed that Ash’s arm, which was wrapped around my waist, was
particularly stronger than usual.

I raised my eyes.

Where the inside of Ash’s golden lake-like eyes were, the pupil was more coloured than
usual.

“…Lydia.”

The back of my neck shuddered. Ash’s voice, which had remained unchanged even
when he had just woken up, was somewhat low and murky.

This is what it would be like if it were a voice that couldn’t afford.

“If you’re not trying to dry me to death, ”

“…… .”

“Don’t tell me to stop yet.”

Oh, my God.

The heart dropped down there and came back up again.

I couldn’t get my mind to Ash’s whisper, the same whether it was a request, a demand,
or a pleading.

I gulped down my saliva.

Then, I closed my eyes again with some kind of consent, holding back my mind that
suddenly confused.

My eyelids trembled slightly.

Knowing the sweetness of the taste, the body could not hide its trembling expectations.

And it was then.

Boom!

“……..!”

I opened my eyes in amazement at the sound of something falling.

The view was suddenly brightened.

It’s not just it. The landscape has also changed.

The dim cave lights and rugged walls disappear, and instead, the leaves go in.

Excessive sunlight and fresh greenery filled the surroundings.

Then my eyes met with Gerg, who seemed to have just knocked down a monster.

“……uh….”

Gerg blinked his big grey eyes looking this way and then scratched the back of his neck.

He spoke awkwardly.

“Hey, that, I’m not sure, but I have to apologize for some reason, right?”

“….”

“It’s not my fault that the cave disappeared after 10 minutes, but I was just faithfully
fulfilling my promise here, but somehow I feel like I did something very wrong. Is this
right?”

“……”

“Hey… Ugh! Wait!”

I lowered my head. I couldn’t think of any other way to hide my face that was about to
burn.
“Hey, save me! Hey! Stop this inhuman human……Aww! Help!”

“………”

“No, honestly, what did I do wrong………No, I just did everything wrong, so please stop
him! Argh!”

My face was hot. I was so embarrassed that I couldn’t raise my head.

And one of the shame that enveloped me at this moment was that I had no intention of
stopping Ash at all now.

I silently turned a blind eye to Gerg’s lamentation request. The screams of the good
half-demon shook off the forest.

Chapter 8. Kingdom of Viroz

What the half-demon Greg, who had only half his body stuck in the wall in the magic
cave for an unknown story, said was true as a result.

A simple test in the forest showed that I was really able to use the enchanted cloth to
manipulate the monsters.

The monsters went left, right, and even didn’t hesitate to hit their head against a close
tree, according to my will with the cloth wrapped around me.

‘A monster that listens well.’

I was really in a mood that was indescribable.

I use that ability to pull off the monsters around me that are left by Gerg.

I pushed them inside the forest and got out of the forest with Ash.

I got out of the Apel Forest and went straight back to the capital.

It was an urgent return that didn’t achieve its original purpose for having come down to
the south on the pretext of making a trip, but as I stayed more slowly, I was so worried
about the fabric of fascination in my arms that I couldn’t help it.

‘…well, it’s not like there was no fruit at all.’

I touched my lips carefully and then slapped the wall close to inner shame.
A nearby village wizard, who had just been captured by Ash, was drawing a magic circle
on the floor with a dying face under Ash’s cool eyes.

I hit the wall to my heart’s content and hid my heated fists and pretended not to know.

So I was scared of myself who felt more and more convenient at the expense of a few
people starting with the wizard. I was soon able to get home, to the dukedom at the
capital, with Ash.

And the first thing that welcomed me when I arrived was an unexpected figure, not a
Bessie or the butler.

“Eonni!”
Chapter 100

“Ari?”

As soon as I stepped on the site of the mansion, I caught a familiar figure jumping out
from the inside.

The brown eyes looked up at me.

“I’ve been waiting!”

“…here? all the way?”

“Yes!”

It’s not that Ari really sat in the mansion for a few days waiting for me to come back.

As soon as Ari found me and ran out, the butler finally looked as if he was losing his old
burden.

I smiled awkwardly when I recalled how Ari’s usual free spirit behaviour violated the
butler’s strict standards.

“Since when have you been waiting at the mansion?”

“As soon as I got a letter from you, eonni.”

What? That early?

‘Butler, you must have suffered…….’

Suddenly, the butler looks much cooler.

It seemed as if I could see something.

“First of all, let’s get in. I have a lot to say.”

Ari was in my arms for a few hours and soon whispered to me, looking around the snow
that lay around her.

I nodded.

“Okay.”

I could not feel any fatigue even though I moved the long-distance using such
convenient means of moving by grinding the sorcerers.

I simply changed my clothes and immediately sat face to face with Ari in the parlour
room.

Ari looked at me with her both hands on the table.

“Eonni, what the hell happened?”

“Um…”

I wrote a simple letter, but I’m sure it needs more explanation.

‘Where should I begin to explain it?’

It would be best to just talk in chronological order.

I have either hidden what’s been going on with me or just plainly confided.

“…that’s what happened.”

After the story, Ari’s eyes staring at me were wide-eyed.

“Eonni, that means… ….”

Ari covered her mouth with trembling hands as if she could not believe it.

“That means you’ve been struggling in vain all this time!”

“……”
“Since the first time I died a tight death on the clock tower in the square, you saved my
life with beads!”

“……”

“No, ever since you stole beads from the temple of time on the premise of running
away!”

“……”

“Maybe even before that, since you first read the spring of Agrita in the old library….”

“Stop it.”

I buried my face in the palm of my hand and sighed before correcting some of Ari’s
words.

“How can it be in vain to save you? No, it’s meaningful in itself.”

“Eonni…....”

“So stealing beads from the temple of time is not a waste of time.”

“But since I couldn’t die, You’ve been through a lot, right? Especially the more recent
when I’ve come.”

“…….”

“You were worried you were going to die, and you were preparing to run, and everything
you went through trying to run away was in vain.….”

“……Stop.”

“I can express it in other words. So-called pointless…….”

“That’s enough.

I removed my palm and opened my eyes, and Ari finally shut her mouth. Soon Ari
laughed her head off.

“Just kidding. Congratulations, eonni, that’s great.”

“………”

“Actually, I was so happy that I was playing around.”

“You are happy?”

Ari nodded. Then she held the flower cup with both her hands and said,

“I always thought that way. I wish eonni was happy. Anything is good, so I would be

very happy if I could congratulate you.”

“….”

“From the time you let me live and worry and help me, consuming those precious
beads.”

“…….Ari.”

“It feels like a wish has come true. I congratulate you sincerely.”

My heart was touched. The tip of my nose frowned. I spared my words for a moment to
conceal it.

“Huuu, I think I’m really your best younger sister. Don’t you think so?”

“My younger sister, when did that happen?”

“Sister, when it comes to younger siblings, it’s all like that. Oh, isn’t it going to be
considered as a competitor by the villain that you’re going to die without even realizing
it? No, he’s not even your brother anymore.”

Ari spoke outspokenly and winked one eye at me.

I blushed slightly and then burst into laughter. No, what the hell with that clumsy wink?

She must not be used to winking. Why is she using all her facial muscles when she only
blinks one eye?

“Why are you laughing?”

“No.”

“By the way.”

Ari loosened the flower cupboard and put her arms across the table. Ari’s expression
changed.

“When I heard your story, I thought, is this really the best part of the novel?”
“…what are you talking about?”

“You know.”

Ari went on speaking with a serious look that lost her laughter.

“There are so many things that have changed from the book. It’s the relationship
between eonni and the villain and also with the enchanted cloth.”

“….. .”

“I think that the change made by taking over the body of the female protagonist has
nothing to do with it, right?”

“That’s… …right.”

Definitely.

I agreed with Ari. Actually, that was a question that I had vaguely thought of.

Ash, who knows that I’m not his real sister, shows more affection for me than to kill me.

A temple made a cloth that can control monsters.

All of them are out of line with the book, regardless of the existence of Ari.

‘The latter may not have been revealed, to be exact.’

Perhaps even in the book, the cloth of fascination had this ability.

So, I don’t know the details, but if the prince who sensed some danger burned it in the
book.

‘That’s more plausible.’

Rather than the fact that a prince was blinded by jealousy, he blindly burned the gifts of
the temple.

‘But then why does the book describe it as being jealous? As if the narrator didn’t know
the inside of the Crown Prince……….’

But that’s ridiculous. More than just a novel.

“Well, there’s no way to confirm whether this question is true or not.”

“……so does that.”

“It doesn’t change much, even if it’s not in the novel.”

Ari sighed rather sceptically, speaking.

Then it was the next moment when she suddenly banged down the table.

“That’s right, eonni!”

“What’s wrong?”

“You know what?”

“What?”

I was surprised at the sudden change of spirit. The puzzled reply was followed by a
voice of remembrance.

“They found the culprit who stole the beads from the temple!”

“What?”

If I was drinking tea, I would have let out a nasty spurt. I thought it was fortunate that
there was nothing in my mouth or hand at the moment.

“No, they said they were looking for the culprit, to be exact. There’s a lot of fluff going
around.”

“The culprit…….”

“But he was a man.”

“What?”

Ari lowered her posture. She pulled her head towards me, covered her mouth with her
hands and whispered.

“It’s a man with a very ordinary appearance, too. It’s so common on the street that it
looks like a crayfish.”

“……..”

“Oh, let’s start with how the temple learned that the marbles were gone. It was because
the beads were released as stolen goods in the market.”
“Stolen goods?”

“Yes. So I tracked down the route of how the beads came out of the stolen goods, and
when I questioned the pickpocket, he confessed that the identity was a ma.”

‘No way.’

“Eonni did you say that the beads were stolen from a village where only bandits were
gathered?”

“……yes.”

“At that time, eonni said that you looked like a man without fail because you had magic
in disguise.”

“That’s right.”

Ari looked at me with a cautious look.

She spoke in a grave voice.

“Good for us.”

“…….. “

“There’s no one left to know that the man was you that way back then, right? You said
they were all dead. That’s a definite silence.”

“……..”

“It’s a pity for the people who died, but in the end, it’s good. Eonni and I have no more
things to be caught. I’m glad.”

I know right………

I couldn’t keep up with the unexpected development and just blinked.

***

‘Although there’s a saying that it’s a blessing in disguise.’

Still, I didn’t expect it to be like this.

I can’t believe the marbles in that town were pickpocketed and helped in this way.
Certainly, as Ari said, most people who knew that I was magic-changing my appearance
at the time are dead.

“The sorcerer who cast the spell on me is alive and well, but I don’t think she’ll sell me
out.”

If she had done so, she wouldn’t have come to me in person and helped me go down to
the south.

It was a wonderful feeling.

‘Well, that’s a good thing, anyway.’

And I feel like I got some hints about how to tell the imperial family about the enchanted
cloth.

A stolen good in the market, that’s a really good excuse. I indeed stole it, but I just have
to say that I didn’t.

‘That was good.’

The trouble that had been hanging over my mind was solved, and I decided to head
straight to the imperial court the next day as soon as it dawned.

But the decision was not translated into action.

The next morning, there was a visitor to the mansion from the early hours after the sun
rose.

“Hello.”

He even said he came to see me. I was taken to the parlour room and mysteriously
faced my opponent.

“Excuse me, who are you?”

A neat, brown-haired, a somewhat gentle-looking eye with a slight downward end. It

was my first time seeing him. The slender figure stood up as soon as he saw me.

Then he bowed politely to me.

“I’m here to pick you up. Princess.”

Chapter 101

What?

‘Princess?’

Princess? Why all of a sudden?

I opened my mouth when I stared at the man who was suddenly calling out a princess.

“Excuse me, I’m afraid you’ve got the wrong person….….”

Kwang!

Then the door of the drawing-room opened. The sound was so intense that I thought the
door was going to break.

Fortunately, the door was fine. The door was stronger than it looked. Soon after I
thought so, I saw a welcome face.

“Ash?”

Ash came straight to me without saying much.

Then he gently wrapped me in one hand and pushed me behind him, pulling out the
sword from his waist with the other hand and pointing it at the man.

I was startled.

What’s going on here?

The man seemed to be surprised as well. Ash opened his mouth without lowering his
sword.
“Noonim.”

Ash has decided to call me noonim only when there are other listening ears. Well, that’s
not what’s important now.

“You remember those guys who were after you in the North Forest a while ago?”

“What?”

You don’t tell me those hitmen?

“They came down from a kingdom north of the Empire.”

And Ash went on to say something that couldn’t be overlooked.

“And so does this man.”

What?

I looked at the man in a different sense.

The man did not deny it. However, he only added a strange smile on his face.

“…… could you give me a chance to explain something?”

With the blade in front of his Adam’s apple, he raised his hands silently.

As if to express that he has no intention of harming this side at all.

“Please.”

I stared alternately at the man and Ash.

And at this time, the word “princess” that the man said sounded meaningfully in my
head.

Soon after, I nodded.

“Let me give you a formal introduction. My name is Medel Suena.”

The man sitting in the parlour-room chair put his hand on his chest and said calmly.

“I’m the leader of the Countess Suina family of the Viroz Kingdom, which boasts a long
history and authenticity, and at the same time assist the king in key royal posts.”

Count Suena.

I gave him a hard look. He took out a seal inscribed with the patterns of the royal family
and Count’s family and put it on the table as if he thought I was suspicious of his
identity.

I glanced at it and didn’t bother to touch it.

The Viroz Kingdom.

When I opened the map, I was greeted by a kingdom in the north of the empire.

Although it is not a friendly country, I remember hearing its name because of its close
geographical distance.

I asked Ash.

“……how did you know?”

The men who were after me in the woods came from the northern kingdom, and this
man is the same.

Ash answered briefly.

“A native of the northern kingdom has a slightly different accent than an Imperialist.”

“Accent?”

“That’s right.”

The man was in charge of further explanation.

“It’s fine, but there are differences in pronunciation and emphasis. But even so, the
accent heard so fine that there’s not a lot of people who can tell it apart. You are
amazing.”

The man smiled and talked softly as if he wanted to please Ash.

Ash added to me, by the way, without giving the man a proper look.
“The butler looked into it. I came down as soon as I got the message.”

Aha.

“You have a competent butler. But I think your Excellency is as sharp as he is. It seems
like you were convinced after facing me.”

The man, Count Suena, seemed to have not given up his flattery toward Ash.

Suddenly it was strange.

The Count had been excitedly referred to Ash as a word that was close to blasphemy.

Just now, that one before.

No matter how different their status is, they were usually expressions that might be
offensive.

Instead of showing signs of displeasure, the count is acting like a man who is impatient
to flatter Ash.

‘Is it that important?’’

What did you come to see me for?

“……so, you want to explain?”

I gave the count a chance to get to the point. Count Suena received my words with a
welcome face.

“First of all, I’ll tell you the conclusion. The men who had previously targeted the
princess are those who were hostile to the royal family.”

I think the most important explanation is missing now. I pointed out.

“Why do you keep calling me a princess?”

“Oh, dear, I’m sorry.”

The count smiled awkwardly again. Perhaps because of his drooping eyes, he looked
quite good when he laughed.

“Do you know the legend handed down to the royal family of the Viroz Kingdom?”

“Legend?”
“It’s a cliche and uninteresting legend.”

The count continued to talk.

“When twins are born in the royal family, one side must disappear so that the country
does not become ruined.”

“It’s such an inhuman and archaic legend.”

The count’s voice was rather calm, the exact opposite of what his voice contained

“I’m so glad you’re alive, Princess.”

***

I put my arm on the balcony railing blankly.

The dark, shrouded night sky was particularly starry today, but none of it caught my eye.

I had a complicated mind.

‘I was a princess.’

This was the case with Count Suena’s explanation.

My biological mother, the Queen of the Viroz Kingdom, gave birth to twin sisters more
than 20 years ago.

The twins born to the royal family are curses that can ruin the country. At least in the
Viroz Kingdom.

It is said that the vassals immediately insisted on selecting and killing one of the twins,
and my mother opposed the idea, saying, “I can’t do that because they’re a child from
my stomach.”

However, the arguments of the vassals were too strong to continue the opposition.

In the end, she left me, who was still a baby, to a trusted aide and sent me away.

On the surface, they get a fake body and pretend that I’m dead.

That’s how time passed. More than 20 years since then.

‘To this day, the legend is gradually losing its power. This is because a counterexample
that violates the legend was found in the predecessors.’
‘…….’

Her Highness The Queen wants to correct his past mistakes. Although Her Highness
was forced to let the little princess leave Her Highness arms, Her Highness now has the
power to ignore their protests.

‘…….’

‘Please come back to the kingdom. May you come and get back what you should have
enjoyed. I came all the way here to serve the princess.’

The night breeze brushed my face.

I didn’t feel anything and was still leaning blankly against the railing.

‘Princess…….’

A sudden laugh came out.

When was it? The other day, I had a short private talk about my family while walking
down the hallway with Sir Davery. I then recounted the fact that Sir Davery was an
orphan and thought I was just as well. My whole biological family went to America, and I
made that joke to myself.

‘It wasn’t in the United States, it was in the neighbouring country.’

It’s absurd.

It was just amazing. I thought I was an orphan, but it turns out I was a princess of a
kingdom. This is just like a story from a novel.

“Whoo.”

I’m getting a headache. I was mentally exhausted after suffering from this thought all
morning through night.

I relaxed myself leaning on the railing and stretched almost like laundry.

It was then.

“…Ash.”

Ignoring the dark background and the bright white hair caught my view.
Ash gazed at me from under the balcony, whether he heard a little murmur, or whether
the purpose was to look this way from the beginning.

And then the next moment the optimum distance came in. I knew what Ash was going
to do and opened my eyes wide.

“This is the 2nd floor…”

…… or anything like that, he doesn’t care as well.

Ash kicked lightly against a nearby wall and jumped at once to the second-floor railing
where I stood.

I can’t even see with my own eyes how the wall becomes a stepping stone.

‘It’s not even the first time.’

I can feel Deja vu. Although it was not a balcony but a corridor window on the second
floor at the time.

Ash sat next to me as if nothing had happened and casually spoke to me.

“Isn’t it cold?”

“Uhm………..”

I touched how thick the wool shawl I had around my shoulder was. It’s all right.

“It’s all right. But why did you come out?”

“I was wondering if you’d be doing this.”

What am I doing?

Well, I’ve been out of my mind ever since Count Suena visited me in the morning.

The butler or Bessie asked what was going on, but I just fumbled.

Ash looked into my face carefully. The persistent gaze made my cheeks glow.

“……you know, Ash.”

I chose to open my mouth instead of avoiding eye contact.

“Eung.”
“I’m the princess of the Viroz kingdom. What do you think of this?”

A princess with the modifiers “unfortunate” and “Twins.”

“Well.”

Ash came up with an answer without much pause.

“Does it matter?”

“……huh?”

“You’ll soon be the Duchess anyway.”

Chapter 102

It was enough time for Ash’s answer to be engraved in my head. I closed my eyes once.

“………!”

I puffed my mouth when I had lost my voice.

No matter how much I think about it, it’s clear that Ash is good at surprise attacks. I
can’t do this without that.

I coughed in vain and fanned my hot face.

Then I stopped because my face and hands were cold at the same time. Well, I’m glad
the air was cold.

When I regained my composure thanks to the cold air, Ash asked.

“Do you want to go?”

I blinked at what that question meant and asked the opposite question.

“……to the kingdom?”

“Eung.”

“Do I look like that?”

Could it have been seen as a conflict?

But it wasn’t. I swear to God.

The only reason I’ve been out of my mind like this all morning is that I didn’t expect a
secret from my origin that I suddenly found out.
Following Count Suina to return to the kingdom was not even an option for me in the
first place.

“No.”

“…… then why did you ask?”

“Just in case. I need to hear it personally.”

I glanced at Ash.

Ash’s calm look and the twitching inside the golden pupil were not much different from
usual.

However, I suddenly wondered if the appearance of Count Suena could be a source of

anxiety for Ash.

Ash and anxiety, it wasn’t a good combination.

“What if I answer yes, what if I want to follow the count to the kingdom?”

I asked teasingly. It’s a good thing to be able to say things that I don’t mean.

Ash stared at me silently at the words I had thrown.

The straight look at me straightened my heart out for some reason because I thought I
wouldn’t be shaken no matter what.

“Then…”

“Then?”

“I would be agonizing whether it would be better to simply tweak it, or would it be better
to erase the whole kingdom from the map?”

……Is this a joke?

Can I laugh at this timing?

It’s pretty high-quality to take back the joke with a joke.

Of course, it may not be a joke, but I won’t think about it. I tried to speak calmly.
“Wouldn’t you rather keep me from going?”

Of course, this is not to say that I want to be detained at all.

In other words, it would be easier to remove the country from the map.

“What if you ask me to release you?”

“Then let me go….”

Wait, then there’s no point tying it up in the first place.

“……I have to ignore it, right? Even if you ask me to release you.”

Wait a minute. The more I talk about this, the more I feel like I’m pushing for a crime.

[Everyone, of course, confinement is a crime. Don’t put it into practice because

it’s a joke.]

While suffering from a sense of duty to add such a warning, Ash responded.

“What if you beg, and cry out? What if you threaten me to kill yourself if I don’t let you
go?”

“What? Such an extreme………but won’t you release me?”

Where is this question and answer going? Even though it is a virtual setting, why am I
constantly intensifying the crime?

Ash replied and smiled as he saw me shaking my pupils.

Then he reached out and arranged my hair, which was scattered by the wind.

I held my breath because I didn’t want to lose the sensation of that little touch.

“Can it be?”

No, but you’re less criminal than destroying the country.

Ash’s words continued while I was contemplating what to say.

“I thought so. Even if I live, I will live by your side, and if I die, I will die by your side.”

“……..”
“I would do it rather than having you leave me, but….”

The hand that had arranged my hair calmly receded, leaving me a lingering regret.

“On second thought, I was not confident.”

“……confident?”

“If you sincerely cry and beg me to let you go. I don’t have confidence I won’t do it.”

I opened and closed my eyelids. The heart began to thump with an irregular beat.

Ash’s voice, which started harshly and spoke weakly, was strangely strange.

“If you beg me to let you go, and if you threaten to just die here if I don’t let you go, I
might really let you go.”

“…….”

“Even if it kills me.”

Oh, it ended like hell. But the last words stuck in my heart.

So that means, after all, that’s what I mean. He won’t let me go until he dies.

And if I really beg him to, he’d rather not disobey me by choosing death.

I wriggled my hands on the railing for no reason. My heart kept pounding, but I didn’t
know what to say. I bothered the innocent railing for a long time and then spit out
anything.

“……why do you call me noonim? We were supposed to call each other by our name
when no one was listening.”

Hold on.  Doesn’t this sound like a line that a lady who secretly raises a young lover
would complain when she’s alone with her lover?

I broke out in a cold sweat. I hurriedly changed the subject again.

“And don’t worry, I’ll never go to the kingdom. The Count’s words weren’t so reliable in
the first place.”

Yes, it’s true. Speaking of which, I was not trusting all the Count had said. It doesn’t
mean that I doubt myself as a princess.
I can’t think of any reason for a vassal of another country to deceive me with such
vulgar words. But this was what I felt was too early to trust.

‘The people who were aiming for the princess are hostile to our royal family.’

Count Suena said the rebel forces were the one who sent me a hitman. In the future,
when they killed the current king and his successor and succeeded in usurping the
throne, it would be troublesome if I had the hostility of the royal family’s blood, so they
tried to deal with me in advance.

He bowed his head, saying he was ashamed of letting information about me leak out.

At first glance, it wasn’t a totally unconvincing explanation.

But is it true?

Turns out, the reality may be the exact opposite.

For example, the queen herself is trying to kill me, not the rebels.

If more than two decades ago it was not her choice but just a “failure.”

‘It’s not impossible.’

However, the question of how to do so to one’s child, who was born from her stomach,
cannot be included in the basic argument.

Even if I search the history book a little, how many people could do it?

In a similar vein, it doesn’t matter that the count looks as good as he can’t lie.

I could tell ten stories about a man who looked like he couldn’t kill an ant, which turned
out to be a big killer.

……. Are ten too many? Then five.

‘For now, either way, it’s just a family.’

For now, it is impossible to know whether a biological mother who has never seen her
face is evil or good, or if she is trying to kill me or save me.

I was going to keep my mouth shut for a while, so lost in thought.

When I came to my senses, Ash’s face was too close.

Uh, huh?

I was naturally startled and tried to back off, but I hesitated. Wait, do I need to back off?

I don’t know what to say, but it’s good to be close.

As I was steadily taking care of my dark heart in this situation, Ash whispered in my ear.

“I know right. Why would I call you noonim, not with your name?”

……what? Are you answering that?

Well, that’s just a word you can ignore. I returned the topic at best!

“Maybe because I’m afraid it would be a waste of time if I call you often.”

A gentle, low, soft voice sank into the ear like a butterfly’s wing.

Wow, that’s good.

He’s never learned that before. How could he choose that word?

Starting with a puffy earlobe, the whole face felt hot.

Somehow I felt I couldn’t lose.

I wasn’t in a situation where Ash and I were competing for something, but somehow.

I raised my head stiffly, took my mouth to Ash’s ear and whispered in a responsive
whisper.

“Well, I guess it’s also a waste if you kiss me often.”

At this moment, if I score on my boldness and courage, I will get 100 points.

I did it, but it’s amazing. That’s a terrible line.

Fortunately, Ash didn’t give me a long time to struggle alone with inner shame.

“……No.”

The inner part of my chest was splashed on my eyes, which were clearly thick as if to
show my desire.

I pretended to speak in a nonchalant tone even with the noise of the loud pulsating.
“You said it’s a waste if you call my name often.”

“Any exception is permitted.”

Please say so, Lydia.

At the gentle whisper of Ash that followed, I finally couldn’t hold out any longer and
raised the white flag.

I let go of my hand on the railing and put my arm around Ash’s neck.

“……okay, then kiss me right away.”

“As you command.”

This kiss was a long one.

Even though I knew I could breathe through my nose, my lips fell several times in the
middle of holding my breath without realizing it, but it gave me time to rest for a while
and never meant the end. I knew on this day that kissing requires stamina.

Too much requires stamina.

It was a night when the stars filled the night sky and moved to me and made my heart
and head dizzy.
Chapter 103

There was one more thing I learned about Suena, except that he looked small.

He was persistent.

“I’m here to pick you up, Princess!”

“…… you’re back again?”

I stared at my opponent, not hiding my wonderful feelings.

“I’m sure I’ve said it. I’m not going back to the kingdom, I like my life here.”

Yes, I was.

Unless there’s some confusion in my memory.

I surely told Count Suina who visited the mansion.

The Count first said that he understood ‘the princess’s meaning, and then he retired.

…….but it turned out to be a setback in the operation!

The count didn’t give up. He continued to visit the mansion every day after that.

I even kicked him out right away, and he visited me three times a day.

Breakfast, lunch and dinner

‘Why the hell did he do it three times a day?’

I had a headache.
Now, when I entered the parlour room, I could almost feel the sight of Count Suena
standing up in a chair and jumping up.

What the hell is this, why has this become a regularity?

“Yes, you did. But Princess, would you please give me one more chance?”

“Even if I think again five times, not once, it doesn’t change my mind.”

I’m tired of repeating the same conversation. I stood arm in arm, not sitting on the
parlour room couch at all.

“And I told you to stop calling me princess. I’m not a princess here. Well, I’m a princess
but not that kind of princess. I’m a Duke’s daughter here.”

I haven’t told the people of the mansion about my origin yet.

This is because it is too embarrassing to reveal the truth.

It feels like I need to gather everyone together and make an official announcement…….
that’s not good either.

Well, it was not easy to think that what had been hidden and didn’t known for more than
20 years would be announced at once.

“I’m sure many people here have already heard that you’re a princess.”

“That’s fine. Everyone knows it as the Count’s habit.”

Thanks to this, the image of Count Suena has become somewhat subtle in the mansion,
but it is none of my business.

The Count seemed to be slanting in between his eyes but quickly opened it again.

I’ve already seen it, but what?

‘You don’t even know I’m saving his life right now.’

I don’t even know.

Speaking of which, the Count almost died about three times so far.
In whose hands? Of course, Ash’s hand.

How? It’s an accident, so I can’t tell.

‘How can I… stop it….’

I knew Ash would go right away when I said that the Count was a little annoying.

In fact, it never sounded like a joke to me when I answered Ash’s words saying ‘should
Ash do something to the Count when he comes again?’

Yeah, I’m not kidding. I certainly wasn’t.

So I put quite a lot of effort into facial expressions to save a precious life. I even lied as
if it would be a little fun to have him visit the mansion every day.

That fact is, it’s not fun. It’s annoying and disturbing.

The count was so annoying that I couldn’t even visit the Imperial Palace yet.

‘I wish he could give up quickly while he’s still alive.’

I’d rather give him a sneak peek. If he doesn’t want to die a mysterious death in another
country, he’d better give up and go back alone.

Count Suena, who had no way of knowing what I was worried about, opened his mouth
to me.

“Do you love being a princess here?”

I looked at Count Suena.

“What if I am”

I thought about which of his words caught me. As the Duke’s daughter.

This part. At first glance, I noticed the count was having some kind of mistakes here.

In the first place, the status of a princess of a kingdom or as a daughter of a duke was
not very important to me.

“If I were a little bit silly, the princess would not be able to remain here as a Duke’s
daughter anymore.”
Position and authority are the second issue, and what’s really important is who’s in the
decision.

But I knew this jerk would think like that. Look at that.

I frowned.

The count spoke without regard.

“I understand that you have a special relationship with the Duke here. Despite knowing
the princess’s origin, he didn’t change much, so I think he knew that the princess wasn’t
his real brother. But, Princess, you know, there’s no place as closed and pedigree as
the aristocracy. If the truth becomes known, the Empire will naturally take the princess
as an outsider…….”

“The Count.”

I sighed and cut off his words. He hesitated to answer back.

“You can remove the formality.”

“Yes, Count.”

I decided not to talk long. Your position is not important to me here, your delusions are
wrong, and it will only hurt my mouth to recite every single word.

“I don’t care. If you want to expose my origin, do it.”

“…….”

“Well, I’m not a Duke’s daughter and I’m going to be a duchess anyway.”

I borrowed some lines from Ash.

I can’t believe I’m using this here. Mm-hmm, it was cool when I spit it out, but it’s kind of
embarrassing.

The Count Suena seemed to be in a quandary. He couldn’t say much and just blinked.

I loosened my arms and waved my hands. It was a sign to have him go out of the
mansion.

“Do you get it? If you understand, you can go now. And don’t come back again. It’s a
shame Ash was out of the mansion today because if he knew that the Count was trying
to intimidate me, he would never have let you go.”
Counts Suena are lucky, too. This is how he survived and stayed alive.

That’s what I was going to say and turn around when suddenly the count knelt on the
floor.

Of course, I was surprised.

“……what are you doing?”

I heard the knee bumping against the floor quite loudly. Are his joints okay?

Fortunately, the count seemed to be okay because he was quite young, and then
bowed his head without showing no signs of pain.

“I was wrong, Princess. My thoughts were short. Please punish my profanity a little
while ago and forgive me.”

“That’s okay. Just get out of here.”

I’m not in a good mood because I remember my ex-boyfriend from a long time ago, who
thought it would be all right if he did something wrong and just kneel. Even the
peculiarity of such jerks is that they don’t think they’re wrong. Just doing something that
will weaken the opponent’s mind to avoid this moment.

“Princess.”

“I’ll be going, so you can keep doing that.”

“Okay, if you don’t want to come back to the kingdom, I won’t force you anymore. But
can’t you not come back completely, but take a moment to see and meet the queen?”

Count Suena begged with his forehead almost on the floor.

I could not ignore that remark and just turn around.

Because I had a natural question.

“Meet the queen?”

“Her highness is still a mother who gave birth to you. The affection between parents and
children, how can they not see each other even when they know what’s going on?
Please. It’s only for once…”

“Then shouldn’t she come to see me?”

Yeah.

“If the Count really wants me and the Queen to meet to the extent that the Count
pleases me so much, ask the Queen to come and see me.”

This.

If the Queen is really sorry for abandoning me more than 20 years ago if she thinks it
was wrong and tries to correct it. She should have come to pick me up in person. Not by
sending a man under her command and saying, ‘Bring back to the princess when you
come back’.

If she really thinks of me as her child, she should have done that.

Therefore, I naturally had to cool down when Count Suena said, “The affection between
parents and children.”

The Count lowered his prone position even further as if he felt my voice getting colder.

I looked at it and turned around.

If the Queen had come in person, I would never have returned to the kingdom and
acted like a princess, but there is still a basic of what and how to do.

I shifted my steps to get out of the parlour room completely.

It was then.

“Her Highness has a chronic disease!”

Count Suena suddenly shouted.

Big and loud enough to ring the whole parlour room, and quite urgently.

The count poured forth his words.

“……her heart condition is not good. So it’s hard to come outside, not even out of the
royal castle. Moreover, if she’s travelling this long distance.”

“…….”

“It is a fact that no one knows except for an aide who Her Highness has right next to her
like me. The moment it is known to the outside, it will be a good excuse for those who
want to take the charge down from the throne. So, I changed the doctor regularly to
cover their mouth and hide it thoroughly.”
The count hit his forehead. There was a crash on the floor and a loud noise. He didn’t
stop talking.

“Even with that body, Her Highness said that she would move directly. But I stopped it. I
begged and objected. It’s all my wrongdoings.”

“…….”

“So let your anger rest on me, and please meet the Queen.”

“…….”

“Please. It’s top-secret but she hasn’t been feeling well lately. In fact, it is partly because
of that, the reason I have come to take care of the princess who might not have been
able to find her. Right now, her highness pretends to be corrected in the eyes of the
surrounding countries and nobles, but I don’t know what’s going to happen in the
future.”

The Count’s voice was in a state of desperation. The sound of his forehead pounding
was quite loud, so he might have bled. I didn’t turn around and check.

“Please. Think of it as the wish of the poor.”

Count Suena quieted down after saying all that.

I stood in my seat for another hour and soon got out of the parlour room.

***

Ash returned to the mansion by the time the rising sun had tilted to the horizon to a
certain extent.

I was waiting in Ash’s office, and when I saw the door open, I said.

“You’re here?”
Chapter 104

The solid body that was entering through an open door stopped.

“……I was wondering where you were.”

The faint, dejected voice made my ears a little sore.

Upon returning to the mansion, I could fully know who Ash was looking for first by
hearing that.

Ash took off his overcoat and came towards me, while unbuttoned his cuffs.

I was sitting on the desk in the Oval Office, not on the reception couch.

I opened my mouth thinking that Ash’s wrist, which was revealed by the unbuttoned
cuffs, was seductive.

“What have you been doing?”

I didn’t mean to do that, but it just sort of whined.

Ash, who had come to the point, stopped moving for a moment and quickly lowered me.

“Did you wait?”

“…..just wondering what you did outside.”

“Lydia.”

A big hand wrapped around my forehead and swept it lightly. The bangs that tickled the
eyes followed smoothly.

“What’s the matter?”

He’s really like a ghost.

Well, this may be because I don’t hide it on my face, but I spoke frankly.

“The Count came today as well.”

“Really?”

Ash swept my hair back a few more times. The calm touch made me feel good.

“I think I’ve given him enough slack….”

“…No, that’s not exactly because of that why I’m doing this.”

Once I saved the Count’s life, I continued my words.

“The count said that I don’t have to come back to the kingdom completely, but to just
meet the queen instead.”

“…….”

“He said just once is fine.”

“What do you want to do?”

I raised my eyes. I met the golden pupil staring straight to me, gentle but straight.

I hesitated for a moment and then opened my mouth.

“……I don’t know.”

I don’t know.

This was sincere.

“He said that the queen is sick.”

“…….”

“He said she has a chronic disease. He said her heart is not in good shape. She’s
hiding it outside and still doing her duty on the day but no one knows what she will
become the next day.”
I don’t think he said anything about the day and the next day, but that’s what he meant
anyway.

“That’s why she wants to see me before she dies. Anyway, I’m her biological child.”

“Is that all that Count Suena said?”

“……yes.”

Ash fidgeted with my hair more in the middle, and soon put his hand down.

Unknowingly, when I felt regret, I picked up some documents that Ash had put down on
his desk.

I noticed that was what Ash had brought in as he entered the Oval Office.

“What’s this?”

“The count’s background check.”

Ash casually announced the illegal results.

“Want to see?”

No, well……there’s nothing I can do even if I see it but still.

I accepted a bundle of paper. The multi-page document contained quite a few letters.

I flipped through the papers one by one to look at the contents through quick reading.

First of all, the count’s status was true. He is indeed a close aide of the queen.

Besides, according to this document, it was true that there was a twin legend of the
royal family of the Kingdom Viroz, and that there was a rebel over the throne.

‘It’s true that the Queen of the Kingdom has been living in a castle more than ever
lately.….’

It was so detailed that I wondered how Ash found out about it in just a few days.

Wait, will this increase the credibility of Count Suena’s remarks?

I hesitated when I passed the last page thinking so.

Guild Olkir, a murder contractor in the Viroz Kingdom.

“…..murder contractor?”

“The guild itself is gone. The more.”

Ash took the documents back from my hand and added an additional explanation.

“It’s the guild that the men who were after you in the North Forest we were in.”

Ash put the documents he had taken back on the desk. There was a clump of paper
falling down.

“I was going to wipe the guild off anyway, but… they’re already been taken off by
another party.”

“Another party……….”

“Well, I haven’t figured that out here either.”

Ash glanced at me gently. His lips were sweet.

“I don’t think the rebel forces are going to have to deal with things this loud.”

“……..”

I see what he’s talking about.

Rebellion is an organization that is universally reserved for action, regardless of its size.

Why? Because it’s over when they get caught.

They had every justification to be wiped out by the nation’s armed forces the moment
they were caught.

So moving unnoticed and secretly handling things was the basis of the basics for them.

In such a situation, it was only a foolish and inefficient waste to destroy a guild even if
they had the power to do so.

If it’s really the rebel forces that erased the guild.

“What do you want to do?”

Ash asked again.

I stopped thinking and looked into Ash’s glassy, transparent eyes.

The answer was easier said than done.

“……I want to see her.”

“You want to see her?”

“I’m curious.”

When the possibility arose that Count Suena’s desperate claims might all be lies,
another resolution came into my mind.

I wonder about the queen.

I want to see what kind of person she is.

What kind of face does a person have when she fails to kill her own child 20 years ago
and goes so far as to reverse her failure?

“I want to go and meet the queen in person.”

I said so and then quickly added.

Just in case if he thinks I’m trying to crawl in front of someone who wants to kill me
without any countermeasures.

“So I’m going to do this……”

Although it just came to mind, I explained my opinion that I thought was not bad.

When Ash heard it all, he seemed to be silent for a moment, then whispered in my ear.

“……do it like that.”

“Huh? It doesn’t matter to me, but then you….”

“I don’t care.”

Then I feel much better and reassured. I nodded.

This is how it was decided.

It was a clear and quick decision.

I felt a little empty because the time I had been worrying about it alone since the
morning was so fast that it made me laugh, and I suddenly felt a soft touch on my
forehead.

When I looked up in surprise, Ash smiled naturally.

“Why?”

“Just on your forehead…”

“There’s something on it?”

Look at him, trying to be pretentious and flirting.

I lost my words and stared hard at him, and Ash burst into a giggle. Then he admitted.

“Because I can see your forehead.”

What?

That’s why it’s ridiculous. No, that’s just no reason.

I rubbed my forehead as if it had been burned by a slight touch of body temperature,

and suddenly I reached out my hand, thinking somewhere.

If he did it because he can see it, then me too.

“……what are you doing?”

“Just because.”

I rolled up Ash’s right-hand shirt sleeves on a desk and fiddled with the exposed wrist
bone.

I answer as naturally as possible to the question

“Because I can see your wrist bone.”

It wasn’t exactly now, but just a little while ago, when Ash unbuttoned his sleeve, I saw it
at first glance, and from then on, I was thinking about it and wanted to touch it.

It might be said that popping out like peach bones stimulated people’s desire to touch
(?)

How much was I satisfying my impure desire while groping Ash’s wrist?
Suddenly my forehead felt itchy.

Huh? It tickles? Why…….

“Lydia.”

“……”

“Are you seducing me now?”

Ash’s voice sounded husky.

I knew what it was that tickled my forehead like a feather. It was Ash’s hair.

Oh, no, wait a minute.

I can’t talk to him this close……and seduction?

“What, what seduction?”

“Because your hands are so soft and touch me so intimacy. I feel like I’m being
seduced.”

“What so intimacy!”

Ugh, I’ve never touched him so intimacy!

Well……maybe!

I hesitated to protest actively. If I moved here more, I could touch his lips.

Ash whispered, keeping me locked between his arms.

“I was tempted anyway, so I want you to take responsibility.”

“…..”

I mean, why would I seduce…..

If so, wouldn’t you be the beginning of temptation, since you secretly exposed your wrist
bones to me?

I hesitated for a moment to say this and then quit.

To be honest, I don’t think it’s an important issue who seduced first in this situation.
More than that I suddenly wanted to correct something else.

“Seduction….”

I raised one hand and swept Ash’s shoulder slightly down.

Then I took the other hand to the front of Ash’s shirt and put my index finger up and
slipped it against his hard chest.

Slow and slow, touching buttons one by one.

Slowly.

“……it’s like this.”

Well, hang on.

It was nice to have spontaneously followed it because I remembered what I had seen in
the past, but the problem is that after I did it, the awareness that I was too frustrated
started to come in. What should I do?

And Ash didn’t give me time to think long.

He lifted me up right away and moved me on a soft sofa, not on the desk in the Oval
Office.

“Lydia.”

I blinked, looking up at Ash, lying halfway down.

Somehow the turtleneck moved loudly.

“It’s not my fault today, even if the kiss gets longer.”

“……”

“Make it clear.”

Dear God,

‘The first step was good.’

Soon after, my thoughts were eaten by Ash with breathing.

I couldn’t get out of Ash’s office much later than I expected this day, but there was no
complaint at all, as a matter of course.
Chapter 105

The Count Suena is good looking.

How nice he looks is that he doesn’t seem to be able to pick a single weed from the side
of the road in terms of killing, and he doesn’t even know that the word lies exist in this
world in terms of words and deeds.

And that was his greatest strength, that Count Suena.

‘Because everyone would trust him just by looking at him.’

That’s why.

Count Suenal has been selected as the right person for this job.

‘That’s good for me. Because the opportunity to set the ball came on its own.’

Not long ago, the queen heard from his aide that the twin princesses, who she thought
were dead, were alive.

The Count was surprised. Although he was still young at that time, he saw the princess
body in person more than two decades ago

‘It was a fake. Someone could have red hair by dyeing or magic. She’s already dead,
and I can’t punish you for that. Should we dig up a grave and carve the body?
although,  I don’t know if there will be a grave.’

It turned out that the maid of honour, who played the role of killing the twin princesses,
betrayed the queen.

The Count was surprised, but the surprise soon subsided.

Then what if she’s alive? if she’s alive then all he has to do is to kill her…

There was nothing in this livable world that money and power couldn’t do.
For example, it is possible to kill a person in a faraway country without lifting a finger
here.

……he thought so.

Until the first attempt failed.

‘We’ve lost contact with murder contractor.’

What?

‘We are urgently moving the investigation team within the Empire to identify it, but we
believe they have failed.’

The investigation concluded that all of the murder contractors who had been entrusted
with a large deposit were dead, and even the one who killed them seemed to be the
Duke of Widgreen.

‘That’s the worst.’

‘Now that the Duke knows, the same attempt won’t work.’

‘Did they tell him that she wasn’t his real sister? And yet the Duke stood up for her,
didn’t he?’

‘I don’t know exactly what’s going on, but it seems so.’

Things went badly.

New measures were needed. All those close to the situation gathered to meet their
heads in front of the queen.

It was the youngest of them who gave his opinion at this time.

‘Let’s call her here.’

‘What?’

“I don’t know if she knew it, but in fact, she’s the princess of this country. Let’s say that
we had no choice but to let her go like that, more than 20 years ago, because of
unavoidable circumstances. Tell her to come back here and regain her princess status
to correct the mistakes. What do you think?’

‘Oh, that’s a good idea.’

“That’s how we bring them in here and secretly kill them and destroy them.’

‘I think this is better than using more assassins who are unmistakable in terms of cost.’

People around him rejoiced and went along with his opinion. The queen asked a short
question while listening.

‘But if the other person dies here after being officially brought in like that, it will naturally
lead to suspicion. How are you going to do that?’

‘that’s…….’

‘It’s simple.’

The youngest aide explained the plan, contributing to the prejudice that the youngest
member of the group is usually smart.

‘The carriage will be attacked before it reaches the castle. We’re on the side of being
attacked.’

‘Hmm?’

“The opponent dies in a remote forest far away from the palace, and we’ve belatedly
learned of the raid and sent a royal delegation of knights to find her tenses after the
search.’

‘What about the criminal, then?’

‘We know that rebel forces have been moving in the south for a few years ago. I’ll cover
them up. It won’t be bad if we treat a nobleman as the head of it, who used to be an
eyesore. The Empire and the Duke will understand if we cut off the head of a
nobleman.’

The queen laughed at it.

The youngest’s plan seemed quite satisfactory.

Then, a close aide, who had only listened to what was going on and on, intervened
cautiously.
‘Well, if that’s the case, would it bother like that? ‘Why don’t we just attack them on a
carriage, right on the spot, and then say it as the work of a bandit….’

‘Dumb shit. That’s all your brain can think of, right?’

‘Yes?’

“A bandit? If it’s a deliberate raid of a bandit,  are you going to make a royal knight who
sent to carry out the princess a mere bandit?”‘

‘Well, that’s….’

‘Even if it’s not, the princess will be accompanied by an article from the other side
anyway. If they’re not an idiot, they wouldn’t leave the escort to us alone. It would be a
great comedy to see a bandit beating the chosen knights of the Duke.’

‘……… I’m sorry.’

So the plan put forward by the youngest aide was moved to action.

And whoever was headed for the empire to pick up the princess in question was
immediately decided on the spot.

Count Suena flapped his chest with excitement.

‘Drink with worry. With this face and tongue, I’ll coax her and bring her back.’

‘There’s something to be clear about. Count, persuade her to return to the kingdom
completely at first. Come and regain the princess status.’

‘Of course, it’s……….’

‘And even if you’re rejected, you’ll be persistent in the same argument, and when you
repeat it a few times, you’ll just suddenly change your words. Tell her that she doesn’t
need to come back completely, so just ask her to meet the queen for a moment.’

‘Wait, reject? Do you think she’s going to reject it?’

‘There’s a high possibility.’

‘No, why… she’s a princess.’

‘She’s already enjoying herself as a princess in the Empire. It is known that the
relationship between her and the Duke is very close. There’s a high possibility she’ll
choose to stay.’
Is that so. Count Sueana nodded for now.

Anyway, now that he’s the smart youngest, and this was his advice, there was nothing
wrong with listening.

“Then why don’t we ask her to meet you from the very beginning without wasting time?
Isn’t that better?’

‘People are pretty simple creatures. If you are asked for 10 at first and then you reject it,
and then you are asked for 3. Compared to the previous 10, the psychology that seems
to be no big deal, and the strange remorse that you have rejected the other person
once, makes it easy to accept the latter.’

‘Oh……….’

‘But if one thing doesn’t work, just hit your head on the floor and beg. Make the most of
it. You can talk about the relationship between parents and children, or you can use
other lies. I believe in the Count’s skill in this term.’

“I doubt I need to go that far? Trust me anyway.’

……and that’s what happened.

Count Suena gave up his recollection and rubbed his forehead.

The treatment was over earlier, but his head still seemed to be aching pain.

‘Did I hit it too hard?’

He immediately regretted it when he hit his forehead on the floor of the parlour room,
but it was already irreversible.

Instead, the count put all the pain in his voice and sublimated it into desperation.

Because of the pain, the end of his voice cracked and his words sounded more
mournful and sincere.

It wasn’t so bad to hear even in his own ears.

‘No, it was perfect.’

That’s why he came up with such a result.

Count Suena took off rubbing his forehead.

With this face and status, they usually trust him easily without any doubt.

However, this time, his opponent didn’t trust him. He thought she was an aristocrat who
was ignorant of the world. Neither refused nor congratulated. On the way, he almost
messed up because of it.

‘Anyway, it’s good.’

The count glanced away.

The opponent, who asked for a day’s preparation time, was slowly loading the carriage
to see if she had finished preparing.

Count Suena suddenly came up with his own epiphany.

Her Highness has a chronic disease!

……is what he said. The queen of his own country, who had been corrected from head
to toe, would have turned her head.

Indeed, she hasn’t been out of the palace more recently than before, but it’s because
she’s been rolling around with her new lover from morning to night, avoiding other
people’s eyes.

‘Anyway, I don’t have that kind of stamina either.’

Everyone must be surprised to learn how many times the queen, hidden inside the
palace, has taken off her clothes in Hareem, from a boy to a young man.

All the more so if they knew that they took turns receiving the queen’s blessing.

‘She’s old, but she’s still very strong, and I hear her daughter looks like her mother, so
will she also like that too?’

The count’s gaze bounced darkly.

He gazed carefully at the red-haired woman who had now finished organizing her
luggage.

The green dress for keeping her warm, which was made by asking a magician to make,
gently wrapped around the wearer’s body with a cloth that was not too thick.

Then the count looked sideways at the narrow waist that was naturally revealed and the
abundant curves beneath it.
His neck moved.

‘If she looked like the queen that much, it would be hard for one person to handle her. If
she dies, many men will be sad.’

Dirty imaginations led to the secret death of the Count.

And it was then. The next moment a sharp scream suddenly popped out of the count’s
mouth.

“Argh!”

“Oh, dear.”

The count held his foot and rolled over.

A blond knight, armed with armour, looked down indifferently at such a count.

“I made a mistake. I don’t know you’re there, and I can’t see you at my level..”

“Ugh…”

“Are you all right?”

“My, my feet….”

“It’s a pity that your eyes, unlike the top of your foot, can’t be dug out by mistake.”

The knight muttered so quietly.

“What’s going on?”

At this time, hearing the uproar, the princess, who had been somewhat distant,
approached. The article answered briefly.

“Not a big deal. Because I made some mistakes.”

“Mistake? A mistake you said?”

Count Suena, who had been struggling with the pain of turning their eyes upside down,
managed to spring up.

He dabbed at the tip of his finger with pain.

“What a mistake, you damn bastard! Do you think I don’t know that you intentionally
stepped on my foot?”
Chapter 106

At the count’s cry, the princess’s amber eyes slightly widened. She turned to the knight.

“Is it true, Sir Davery?”

“Is there any way to do that?”

The knight shook his head.

“It was a real mistake. It’s a pity the count doesn’t believe it.”

“This, this thing! Applying saliva on your mouth and telling lies…….”

“Stop.”

The princess stepped forward. She opened her mouth in a determined voice when the
count hesitated.

“Doesn’t he say that it was a mistake, Count?”

“It’s a lie. I’m sure that bastard……….”

“And it’s not really good to hear someone talking rudely to someone else’s family
knight.”

The count shut his mouth. He had nothing to say about that.

“……I was rude. But Princess, I’m sure the knight, no, that article, must be….”

“Count.”

The princess shook her head. She even breathed a sigh.

The princess, who cut off the count as if she didn’t want to hear it, added.

“Be generous by overlooking other people’s mistakes. Like I did, I overlooked Count’s
mistake.”

“That’s…”

Count Suena was speechless.

‘I can’t believe she’s talking about a slip of the tongue in the parlour room.’

If his opponent came out like that, he really had nothing more to say.

It’s like, “Shut your mouth because it’s a mess”.

When the count was silent, the princess turned away.

“Then please understand that. Sir Davery, don’t stay here, come on. We’ll be leaving
soon.”

“Yes, my lady.”

The blonde knight followed the princess with a twinkle of a smile.

The combination of an upright lady and a white tall knight who steadily followed such a
lady seemed like a pretty ideal picture, but the Count looked at the back and honed.

‘That scumbag, that bitch, they’re very……….’

Count Suena managed to swallow nausea that had climbed up to the end of his throat.

‘Be patient, be patient.’

He is now enduring this humiliation because what is in front of him should not go wrong.

if all of a sudden, she changed her mind. He just had to stop the princess from reversing
her decision, saying, “I don’t want to go to the kingdom.”

‘Hoo-hoo. Yeah, I’ll be generous for now. They’re going to die soon anyway.’

The thought of it made him feel a little better.

Count Suena recovered his composure with the pain in his foot that gradually faded
away.

It was then.

“Well, Count.”

“…what is it?”

It was some servant. The count lowered his voice as soon as he checked his
opponent’s whereabouts with his side-eyes.

The servant held out something he had brought with him.

“What the hell is this?”

“It’s crutches. My lady asked me to bring it to you thinking that you might have difficulty
walking because of your foot problems.”

“Then.”

The servant with his head bowed out back down. The count accepted the wooden
crutches and trembled at the stand.

After a while, his inner cries and curses that had not overcome his anger were all over
his mind.

***

If you cross the northern border of the Hayden Empire, you will be directly connected to
the southern forest of the Kingdom Viroz from then on.

The place to deal with the princess was the very southern part of the forest.

Count Suena looked out the window, feeling the sway of a tiresomely rattled carriage.

The endless thick woods caught his sight.

The count’s brown eyes sank darkly.

‘At this point, there will be an attack soon.’

He clenched his fist.

‘Finally.’
The tip of his mouth twitched.

‘Finally, they’ll be dead at last.’

Even his snort came out a bit rough.

About ten days, the count’s resentment toward Princess Lydia grew even greater as she
left the duke’s residence and moved to this place.

The reason was simple.

‘You dare to ignore me?’’

Because at the very moment the Count had been ignored by the princess several times.

In particular, the majority of the neglect was made when they crossed the forests that
occupied the northern part of the empire.

After entering the northern woods, until they completely passed through there, if the
Count said something, the Princess always answered, “I’m thinking, don’t talk to me.”

At first, he tried to understand.

‘Yeah, I’m sure she has a lot of thoughts.’

It must be quite complicated to go to see her birth mother for the first time in her life.

He thought so, so he tried to embrace and move on.

But the count couldn’t stand his anger anymore as such a damned disregard lasted for
days.

‘She dared to insult me. I won’t let it go.’

They’re going to die anyway, but he’s going to let them die more difficult and miserable.

‘This goddamn grovelling is over now.’

How long has it been since the count thought so?

With the sound of a horse crying, the carriage suddenly stopped, followed by a loud
noise outside.

“Whew, what a bunch of them!”

“Argh!”

“Watch the carriage! Guard the princess and the count!”

“Protect the princess!”

“What the hell are you…… Aahh!”

‘Okay.’

The Count’s eyes glistened.

The plan went ahead. The sound sounded smooth. He calculated in his mind.

‘The princess brought five guards from the family. Even though it’s a well-selected
knight, you can’t do anything with that number. This is also by no means normal.’

In this plan, it was the queen’s direct guard that was put into the role of attacking the
carriages.

They, whose face is unknown to the public, whose duty is only to support the queen
inside and outside the palace, were, in short, a group of monsters that gathered from
the most prominent talents in the kingdom.

Count Suena saw one of them slashing dozens of soldiers effortlessly before.

He couldn’t stop watching from afar, but his mouth was watering.

‘There are twelve such monsters. Honestly, even if the Duke of Widgreen comes in
person, it won’t be easy for him to deal with them.’

Of course, he confirmed that the Duke of Widgreen would remain in the mansion when
they left, so he would never show up here.

The count held back his humming. There was no hole in the plan.

All he has to do now is take care of the ball after the work is done.

Then there was a voice beside him in bewilderment.

“Count, what the hell is going on?”

Count Suena looked sideways. A flash of conflict flashed through his eyes at the
moment.
‘What should I do?’

Now there was a pill in his bosom that could make one fall asleep right away.

Feeding this to the princess was originally the last of his mission.

However, the Count wondered if he should use it to take his opponent nicely.

Even if he just hits her, knock her out, drag her hair or carry her around, he will
complete his mission.

“I have to go out.”

While agonizing, the princess reached out to the carriage door.

The count said quickly.

“It’s dangerous, Princess. There’s a raid.”

“A raid?”

“I think we’ve been exposed to the rebels. They were after the princess before.”

“Th, then what do we do now?”

“You don’t have to worry. I’ve already asked for reinforcements in advance to prepare
for this. They’ll be here soon, so we’ll have no problem if we just hang in there until
then.”

“… can they hang in till they come?”

“It’s all right. They’re the elite knights of the kingdom and the Duke family. Trust me.”

The Count then took the pill out of his arms. It was two.

‘Yes, let’s just put her to sleep. If she’s asleep. It would be quite fun to see her seeing
someone she believed standing there trying to kill her.’

“And Princess, take this. It’s not great, but it will take care of your anxiety. It is my
favourite stabilizer.”

The count pretended to swallow the first pill he had put in his mouth.

Then the princess, who hesitated, put the pill into her mouth.
After a while, the princess’s head bent weakly. And at the same time, the carriage door
opened.

“Is it over?”

The Count raised his gaze. The man, who had his face covered so tightly that even his
eyes could not be seen properly, looked at him.

‘The Royal Guard.’

Count Suena quickly nodded, spitting out the pills he had hidden inside his molar.

“I just drugged her.”

“Yes.”

“Outside…”

“It’s already cleaned up.”

At the words, the count got off the carriage.

Surely, not surprisingly, all but the bodyguards dressed in the same clothes as the men
were lying on the floor. It was a terrible pile of dead bodies. The count gulped down his
saliva.

‘There must be the blonde knight between them, too.’

Count Suena quit while trying to search through piles of dead bodies with his feet. The
damage to the bodies was so severe that the mere sight of them made him sick.

At that time, a man came out from the inside of the carriage holding a princess. At that
point, the Count suddenly noticed that the number of members was insufficient.

“One, two… wait, why five? Didn’t twelve of you decide to come?”

“The rest were killed in action.”

“What?”

The count hurried back to the floor. Indeed, some people were pretending to be in a
pro-defence force between the bodies.

“My, My God. You don’t think that’s the Duke’s knights? How did they…”
“It’s just the weak ones who are behind in the mission. Don’t make a fuss. Take off your
pitches and retrieve them.”

“Yes.”

The Count closed his mouth.

“He’s cold.’

The captain will be by the king’s side, so this man must be the commander of the Self-
Defense Forces, the rumour said that he is lacking personality.

“Stop chattering, move. Lead the way.”

“I, I see.”

The count climbed on the horse that the Self-Defense Forces had dragged. Looking
back, he could see the commander of the Self-Defense Forces carrying the princess in
his arms and climbing onto the horse.

‘Why is he holding her so dearly?’

The medicine is so effective that she won’t wake up anyways. It’d be fine if he just
handled it.

They’re asking for a sword, and there’s an article about it.

The incinerator twitched the lamp. It’s nothing but a target to kill. I don’t know if it’s Lady
until I’m behind.

‘I heard that some skilled knights hold their sword dearly, maybe is this like that too?’

Count Suena shrugged and kicked the horse’s back.

Chapter 107

“Wake up.”

A voice that was not high but had a sharp feeling sounded indoors.

I could tell one thing as soon as I heard the voice.

That I don’t have to pretend to sleep anymore.

The maids held my arms from both sides and raised only my upper body. One held my
head up under the tick.

Well, the next turn might be to slap my cheeks or splash water.

I don’t think it’s a good idea to take it either way. So I opened my eyes.

The answer was either the latter because one of the maids held a bowl of water, which
seemed to flinch as if she’s embarrassed.

I looked all over the place, leaving behind the hesitant maid holding a bowl of water that
had nowhere to go.

‘This is……’

An en-hall of a large building like a villa.

Armed knights standing in order in all directions.

‘And…’

I looked straight ahead.

A high and colourful chair like a podium, and a woman buried in arrogance in it, with
slightly wide-open eyes, was looking down this side.

As soon as I saw her, I lost my words.

‘Really look alike.’

Anyway, since it’s a biological mother-daughter relationship, I guess there must be

some similarities.

But this was more than expected.

A clear, wave-like detection to the waist and amber-coloured eyes with a slightly more
pale border than mine.

Her expression is better than me. Overall, she was like a twin, not mother and daughter,
except that she was generally rigid and that traces of time were slightly buried.

The queen had a bewildered look on her face and opened her mouth.

“Wasn’t she asleep?”

“Well, it can’t be. I’m sure I drugged her.”

On the left side of the chair where the queen was sitting, I could hear the count’s hurried
reply.

Listening to the voice, I recalled the pill that Count Suena gave me in the carriage.

‘Who would swallow it?’

Of course, I wrapped it in my palm pretending to eat and threw it away in the bushes.

You didn’t swallow it either, but you really gave it to me to swallow it? With that very
suspicious act of you?

The queen said again as I recalled Count Suena’s sloppy performance.

“Well, it doesn’t really matter. Anyway, it’s important that you brought her here safely.”

“That’s right. That’s it.”

“By the way…”

The queen glanced straight at me and put it together.

“You look alike.”

I felt strange.

She and I look so alike. To a bewildering extent.

“You look more like me than Miel. Should I call this ironic? It’s funny.”

‘Miel?’

Soon after, I was able to solve my curiosity about unfamiliar names right away.

Behind the luxurious chair where the queen was sitting, some red hair peeped out her
eyes, but when our eyes met, she hurriedly hid herself in behind.

‘……that’s the princess who is twins with me.’

For over 20 years, the side who was decided to be saved, while I was the opposite, who
was supposed to be killed.

Miel. Is she older or younger than me?

It would be a few minutes to say that there is a difference between twins anyway, but
somehow, looking at the action just before, I think she became the younger one will fit in
rather than the older sister.

The queen’s voice fell again while such meaningless thoughts were poking through my
mind.

“Isn’t your name Lydia?”

“…….”

“That’s a pretty name, I don’t know whose skill it is.”

The queen slowly crossed her legs. Her golden pupil looked down at me with
composure.

“I’m sure you have a lot of questions about this situation. If you want to say something,
say it.”
I blinked my eyes.

At first glance, she pretended to be kind, but whether she was born with it or not, her
voice sounded cold and dry in the air. And because it was winter, it was quite a good
match with this cold-weather room.

The things I want to say.

……well, first of all, should I say something suitable for the situation.

“Where am I?”

“….….”

“And are you the queen? My real mother?”

“Yes.”

The queen rested her chin. She spoke calmly.

“I am the queen who rules the kingdom Viroz here, and I gave birth to you personally
more than twenty years ago.”

“…….”

“And I made a mistake. Let you live.”

“…….”

“You asked me where this is, right? It is a forest south of the kingdom. It’s a deep place
that no one can reach inside. Besides, this building will soon be discovered as a hideout
for the rebels–”

The queen, who stopped talking for a while, soon added.

“It’s your grave.”

I was able to find a clear difference between me and the queen who I thought was
strikingly similar at this time.

Her smiling face. Her smiling face was distinctly different from mine. I don’t frown like
that when I smile. It was a definite difference, even if it seemed trivial. I don’t look any
like her at all.

My smiling face rather resembles the late Duchess.

Suddenly I felt at ease.

It’s funny, but I guess I’ve been feeling uncomfortable and displeased a little while ago.

The fact that my biological mother, who says it was a mistake to keep me alive, is
undeniably too much like me.

However, it seems to be different in the important part, so that’s enough.

How important it is to laugh, it is safe to say that a person’s smile is everything. If not, I
will think so from now on.

“… did you just laugh?”

The queen wrinkled her brow.

Oh, I guess I laughed without realizing it.

There’s nothing to deny. I answered back.

“If I didn’t appear to be crying, I would have laughed.”

“Bravely playing with words…… Have you ever misunderstood my words?”

The queen untied her twisted legs and straightened her upper body.

With her arms stretched out on the armrest, she looked at me as if she was bewildered
or irritated.

“This is your grave. It wouldn’t be so heavenly and earthly words that you couldn’t
understand what it meant?”

“Yes, I understand it well. The tomb is quite spacious. There is a downside that
cosiness is a bit lacking, but well, these days, there is a strong tendency to compete on
any scale. It’s not bad in terms of being on the verge of fashion”

“……!”

The queen jumped out of her chair in a series of my mischievous replies.

Her eyelashes trembled, whether it was upset or angry.

Now that she’s closer, I can see her eyelashes are quite long.

It’s kind of embarrassing to say this to my face, but she’s definitely a beauty.
The queen’s wistful voice dropped as she did not know what I was thinking.

“Is it that you don’t understand the subject, or that you don’t understand the situation?
Don’t you know you’re not in a position to be so brazen and confident?”

“Why? Can’t I be shameless if I’m about to die?”

“Hey, princess! No, Duke Princess!”

Recently, a familiar voice entered my ear.

Count Suena jumped from his seat and brought up his words.

“What are you doing now? You really don’t understand what’ situation? You’re really on
the verge of death, who can save you? No. All the family knights you brought earlier
died there, you understand?”

“What do you want to say?”

“You have to cry! You have to deny the reality that this can’t be happening, and you
have to be frustrated and despairing and shivering! What’s wrong with you? What the
hell do you believe in?”

The Count’s voice was filled with anger, beyond understanding.

As if he was very offended by not crying and afraid as he wished.

“Or you have to already be on the run? Do you want me to clean it up again? You’ve
come to see your mother, who gave birth to you in 20 years, and you’ve been
murdered. That’s in your own mother’s hand. The shocking betrayal that would never
happen again…”

“Stop.”

The queen raised her hand.

Stupid Count Suena talking as much as he could with excitement, closed his mouth with
a face that noticed his mistake.

Stupid…..

The queen kept staring at me as if she had decided to settle the count’s reproach later.
She said.
“There’s nothing in Nessen now, as the Count said. All the family’s knights that you
brought to protect you are already dead, and now this place is in the middle of the
forest, and there are soldiers out there who will move by just one gesture of my hand. If
not, there are plenty of knights here right now who can take my orders and cut your
throat even now.”

The queen’s amber eyes were heartily questioned.

“You don’t think I’m going to be afraid of the Empire’s consequences and not kill you?
Then you’re wrong. I told you this place would soon be discovered as a rebel hideout.
The criminal who killed you will be a rebel force in this country. Not me nor the royal
family.”

“….….”

“It’s hard to think you’re hiding something in that body right now. Because the maids
have already done a full-body search with you. Even if you had, you wouldn’t be able to
take it out with your arms tied like that. I’m really curious what you’re so bold about in
this situation.”

“……..”

“Will we know the answer if we put a knife to that soft neck?”

The queen, who said so, looked in my eyes. Then a knight on my left picked out his
sword.

The sharp blade of a well-cut blade reflected the light inside the room.

The queen opened her mouth, looking at it with a calm eye.

“Do you have anything to say?”

“……Thank God.”

“What?”

“You said it was a mistake to keep me alive, and you called this my grave, and I was
relieved that I didn’t feel disappointed even if you really tried to kill me.”

I mean it.

I’m so relieved that I can’t feel such a big emotion.

“Because I didn’t expect it, so I won’t be disappointed.”

“What are you talking about…….?”

“Your Highness the queen.”

I smiled round and round. I looked up at my opponent, who looked at me with no

expression at all, and said,

“Question. Where is this dress the prettiest?”

“What?”

“A glossy green skirt? A line that wraps around the body meticulously and falls in a
custom-made size?”

“What the hell have you been talking about since before.”

“Nope, that’s the wrong answer. The answer is….”

Quang!

“… don’t be fooled.”

“You, Your Highness!”

The door that connects the room and the outside opened roughly.

The soldier’s face was black in the face when he came in. He cried out without
apologizing or asking for forgiveness.

“Monster!”
Chapter 108

“What?”

“Mo, monsters are coming in. But it’s a huge number! It’s so dense that we can’t count
the number of heads with the naked eye!”

“What?”

“What are you……!”

The Queen’s expression changed rapidly. I admired those expressions and added in my
own words so that only me and she could hear it.

“The smooth light blue cloth is really awesome, so don’t be fooled by its simplicity.”

“You bastard! How dare you……”

Then Count Suena shouted and stepped forward.

He shouted like the soldier with a fierce spirit, as if to make up for his earlier mistake.

“Remember, you are talking to Her Highness The Queen. If you lie, you will not have
your life left!”

“Well, really! It’s not a lie at all. Really, monsters are everywhere like clouds…….”

At that moment the ground rang as if to prove the knight’s claim.

Thump, thump.

It was a pretty familiar echo for me now.

“gasp!”
“Hey, this is… Are you saying the truth……a monster?

“That’s ridiculous. Why all of a sudden?”

An undeniable tremor and agitation spread in all directions.

I could feel that the maids on both sides of me might have been embarrassed, but I
could feel their strength weakened by their arms.

I think I’ll be able to shake them off if they’re just like this.

When I thought so, my eyes met with The Queen.

In the midst of this, she checked my expression of nonchalance, and soon her face was
completely distorted.

“Did you do this?”

“Well.”

“You did it. So this is the one you believe so much that you become so bold! How the
hell did you do that?”

“I wish I could explain.”

I don’t know the principles of the enchanted cloth either.

Did The Queen think my own honest answer was to tease her? – I didn’t really mean it
at all, but she gritted his teeth and shouted.

“If you did, I could settle it by killing you, Alice! Slice her neck right away!”

The Queen called out a knight with a pretty name.

Then a few eyes were turned to the knight, who had drawn his sword a little while ago,
under the eyes of The Queen.

The knight lifted a sharp sword that was well aimed.

“……..ugh!”

Then he cut off another knight that was standing diagonally on his own.
The Queen’s eyes were literally torn.

“…….!”

“Cha, Charles!”

“Alice! What the hell is this!”

“……was this knight’s name Alice?”

A knight named Alice shook off the blood of a sword that had cut off his colleague.

Then he took off his tight helmet with a sigh of relief.

Short, light-coloured blonde hair was revealed under the light of the room.

At the same time, Count Suena jumped up from his seat.

“You bastard!”

“Alice, I know this prejudice is not desirable, but…… he didn’t look like his name at all,
right? His childhood must be pretty painful, right? Maybe it’s better if his name was Alix.
Well, it’s no use saying this about someone who’s already dead.”

“Why, why are you here!?”

Ignoring the astonishing number or count’s cry, Sir Davery threw the helmet to the floor.

I clicked my tongue on him.

“Just now, are you serious? Alix. Your naming skill is really…..”

“Is it not good, my lady?”

“That’s what I mean if you’re going to change it that way, it’s better to have Anris or
something like that.”

“Oh, I see.”

While I and Sir Davery were having a flirtatious chat, the surroundings were filled with
boisterous chatter.

“What is it?”

“What’s going on….”

The maids’ agitation also grew naturally.

I took advantage of this gap and pushed the maids away with all my strength in both
arms.

Embarrassed by the sudden turn of events, they let me go without much resistance.

I got up shaking off my dress skirt with a free body.

Then, I hit a knight here with a handsome face, long legs and a well-knit physique,
which has been standing silently on my right side since before.

“Ash.”

Then naturally the answer came back.

“Are you done with The Queen?”

“Yeah.”

I nodded.

“This is enough. My questions have been answered anyway.”

“I don’t care if I wait any longer.”

“It’s all right. Things are like this anyway, so let’s wrap this up and go back.”

“Okay then.”

Ash then threw off the helmet with one hand.

At the same time as the rugged helmet, which covers the face tightly, rolled the floor,
the knights near Ash fell one after the other without even screaming.

By this time the Count’s face was now almost foaming.

“Ho, ho, how–”

“The Duke of Widgreen.”

The Queen spoke in a subdued voice on behalf of the count, who seemed to have had
any problems with his tongue.

“…….how is the Duke here? That’s also my knights uniform.”

“That’s the thing.”

It’s a simple situation. I said it without hiding it.

“As you can see, we changed it when there was a raid. We’ve taken care of all the men
you’ve sent, and we’ve taken away their helmet and uniform.”

“…….!”

“Such a…”

“You killed them all?”

The surroundings were buzzing. The Queen’s expression was twisted as if it were
unbelievable.

“Half of my own guard?”

“Yes.”

They were The Queen’s special force. Well, it’s not important.

I recalled the last day with a calm affirmation.

‘So I’m going to do this, but….’

This was the measure I explained to Ash in the Oval Office that day.

One. To move naturally with the enchanted cloth attached to the inside of a dress like a
fast skirt.

Two, if there’s a raid in the middle, use it to turn this infiltrated into the enemy.

‘For your information, the second was an idea that came to mind thanks to the killer they
sent on the northern forest.’

Ironically, those killing workers I encountered in the northern forest helped me.

They pretended to be colleagues among the members of the Dark Knight then shouting
and revealing their identity.

I never thought I’d use it like this. Life really is a matter of routine.

And that day Ash heard my explanation and simply added one more thing to the plan.
Take him with me.

“Include me as an enemy on the way to deceive your opponent.”

I originally didn’t intend to be accompanied by Ash to the kingdom.

First of all, the distance is so far, and for the opponent to be careless and do something,
Ash had to hide his face all the way.

However, Ash was adamant that he had no intention of backing down, so he decided to
join the journey.

Well, actually if Ash was okay with that, it’s more welcomed for me.

That’s what happened anyway.

I added, looking at The Queen after a brief recollection.

“Because it was a nasty hidden raid, so I expected everyone would cover their face.
And so that was it.”

“……do you mean, from the start, you knew there would be a raid?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“I was suspicious. You weren’t trying to save me, but you were trying to kill me, and
after you laid the premise like that, I could see how it was.”

If you invite me to the castle and kill me there, they will have many eyes to see and it
will be hard to avoid responsibility.

So, in the middle of the raid, she handles it without witnesses, and the criminal blames
others.

“It’s a common method. It’s reasonable. That’s why we prepared it accordingly.”

I swallowed one thing here that I didn’t have to talk about here.

I may have intended to give the other person a chance by thinking of such annoying
measures as to beat the other person’s rhythm and then overturn it later.

If The Queen hadn’t brought me to the middle of this deserted forest and tried to kill me.
If there was no raid on the way. The enchanted cloth I have hidden inside my skirt
would have been useless, and my people would not have pretended to be knights of the
enemy.

So maybe I really gave The Queen a chance. A chance to choose one’s fate with a
touch.

After all, it was The Queen himself who chose this situation.

I was faintly sorry about the fact, but as I said before, I didn’t feel disappointed.

I guess the simple fact that she was the one who gave birth to me was not enough to
raise any expectations.

I’m so lucky.

The Queen’s expression was frighteningly firm. She glared at me with a stone-faced
face.

Then suddenly Count Suena stepped in.

“Hold on, wait a minute!”

He shouted with a look of incomprehension.

“The Duke of Widgreen must have remained in the mansion when I left the duke’s
residence. I’ve checked it out! But how the hell did you….”

“There’s a world you don’t know.”

I shrugged at the number of attitudes or Counts who seemed to have seen a ghost.

“It’s a magical world.”

‘It’s an evolutionary version of the reverse magic that you gave me the other day, and it
doesn’t change your appearance at random, it makes you look like someone specific. Is
it possible?’

‘It is possible, but…… First of all, I can only change the face. The voice and physique
are difficult.’

‘It’s okay. The face is enough.’

‘And it will last half a day if the duration is long.’

‘It doesn’t matter if it’s half that.’

‘Besides, the most important issue is… .’

‘What is it?’

‘This magic is illegal.’

“…….”

“That’s because it has the potential to be abused. You know what I’m talking about?”

‘I know. I’ll keep it a secret.’

‘Must be. And you have to pay for this. I have to make a small request later.

‘I know.’
Chapter 109

To put it to the conclusion, it would be said that Ash’s face, which Count Suena had
glanced inside the Oval Office window as he left the mansion, was a magical fake.

For reference, it was Alex who enjoyed the glory of becoming Ash’s face for half a day.

I don’t know about anything else, but he looks similar because his height was taller than
average.

As soon as the magic was applied at the time, Alex could hardly take his eyes off the
mirror with an almost half-spirited attitude.

What is he doing now? It’s magic so it’s probably gone, so he’s adjusted to his own face
again, right?

I was thinking that, and suddenly I heard the voice of The Queen.

Her voice, originally felt cold, was cooler.

“Let me ask you one question.”

“Sure.”

“If you knew my purpose of trying to kill you from the start, as you said, why did you
accept the invitation to call you to the kingdom in the first place? No matter how
prepared you are, it’s like crawling into another’s trap.”

It must be a question of course. I arranged my words for a moment and answered.

“I was curious.”

“You are curious?”

“I was curious about what kind of person you were. So to speak. Simple and humane
curiosity.”
I added calmly.

“That’s all. It’s been cleared up.”

“Listening to you makes me wonder one more thing. Did you think you could meet me if
you came to the kingdom?”

“Yes.”

“Why? You said you knew my purpose, and I could’ve just ordered my people to kill you
from behind without me showing up.”

“We just talked. I was curious about you.”

“………”

“I thought you’d be as curious about me as I am. So I thought you might want to see me
in person before you kill me.”

“………”

“And then you really are.”

The Queen’s eyes wriggled.

My answer seemed to go against her nerves. Terribly.

Soon, her mouth twisted and she had a cold smile. She laughed aloud.

“I see. You’ve been reading my action from the start, not enough for all my plans to be
discovered by something as green as you are.”

“….….”

“It’s funny. Aha haha. It’s so funny that I can’t stand it…. something reprehensible.”

The next moment The Queen raised her right hand and waved.

Then the man standing closest to her drew the sword and swung it like a lightning bolt.
It was the Count who fell.

“…….!”

“Ugh! Why………why?”

“Why? Why? What do you mean by why? You’re lacking. If I knew you were wrong, I
wouldn’t be willing to do it right away.”

The Queen spoke coldly to the fallen Count Suena.

The blood from the count’s body soaked the floor and spread to The Queen’s feet, but
she didn’t bat an eye.

Rather, it was this side that responded.

“Oh, how could you…….!”

Sir Davery extended his eyes as if he could not believe it. Then he rolled up his fist and
bit his lips in anger.

“I really want to dig out his eyeballs alive!”

“……..….”

“I can’t believe you killed him so easily! It was my share!”

“Why do you hate Count so much?”

Of course, Count Suena was an evil and bad guy who tried to deceive me.

Is that what you want to do? The same reason when he deliberately stepped on his foot
openly a few days ago?

No matter how much I asked, he didn’t tell me why.

Anyway, I was looking at the upset Sir Davery, resentful for the hope but he would not
be able to pray for blessings in the Count’s death, then The Queen again waved her
hands in the air.

And all the knights in the room, including her surroundings, pulled the sword
accordingly.

The sound of the blade being pulled out of the blade sharply filled all over the place.
The Queen’s mouth opened.

“I’ll admit it. It was a funny trick. I’ve been humiliated. So what?”

The subdued amber eyes stared straight at me.

“You don’t think that turning things around like that could corner me, do you?”

The Queen put a laugh on her face.

I feel it again, but no matter what smile she smiles, her smiling face doesn’t look like
mine at all.

“Look around carefully. What would you do in here, even if you were to tie up the troops
outside with monsters? You don’t think you can handle all these people with two people
at best, do you?”

I had about three things to refute The Queen’s words.

One. The number of monsters I will call by the enchanted cloth is not enough to keep
the outside forces tied together. I don’t know, but I think it’s enough to push them right
away and destroy this building. I’m just not giving such an order.

Two. Not two at best. The family brought five articles in total. Three more people are
hiding.

And three. In fact, two people can do it all. If one of the two is Ash.

“Wow, that’s great.”

Sir Davery showed his admiration without hiding it.

“This clearly makes me feel like I’m out of the Empire. I can’t believe you trusted this
number against His Excellency The Duke. Wow, how refreshing.”

“Davery.”

“Yes, knight Davery Sack.”

“Can I leave it to you for a moment?”

“Of course sir.”

It was not difficult to know what was entrusted. Sir Davery took a few steps to protect
me.
“Isn’t that my role already, Your Excellency?”

Though generally, his duty is limited when the absence or busy time of ‘His Excellency’.
As soon as Sir Davery added so, Ash kicked the seat with a sword in his right hand.

“Kill them!”

The startled Queen shouted at once.

As a result, knights armed from all sides rushed toward Ash at once.

But the results were not good. None of them fulfilled The Queen’s orders.

Every time Ash swung the sword out of sight, three or four fell to the floor.

‘Wow.’

I don’t know well and I’m not a major in it, but it’s probably hard to keep up with action
movies. They need to grind people and mix them with special effects to make it look
similar.

“Ugh!”

“Agh!.”

The number of opponents decorating the floor increased. The one who screamed at
least was in a good situation.

Most of them were helping to decorate the floor without even being able to attack back.

“…….!”

When the knights failed to do anything, and died in a flurry, The Queen seemed to
falter.

Soon after, she winked at this side, and I could see what that wink meant right away.

Sir Davery cut down the article that was creeping behind me.

“She must be thinking I’m like a scarecrow here.”

The Queen’s face hardened to the brim.

“……damn it.”
Soon she turned from her seat. Like trying to run away.

But The Queen could not achieve his will.

That’s because the other three knights on our side, as I mentioned earlier, finally
revealed themselves as if it was their turn.

“I’m afraid you can’t go this way. Your Highness The Queen.”

“Phew, we’re barely getting off this tight helmet.”

“This is why the retro-blocking role is so damaging.”

The Queen’s foot stopped.

Three family knights in front of her, blocking the retreat.

Ash, who organizes all the knights in the back, wipes out the blood from his sword.

There was nowhere for her to go either way.

For the first time, The Queen’s face was pale with proper defeat.

“You’d better give up. There’s nothing more you can do anyway.”

The Queen. And The Princess, holding The Queen’s arm tightly and hiding.

The last remaining knight to escort those two.

I approached them, accompanied by Sir Davery. The Queen gnashed her teeth at me.

“What are you going to do with me?”

“Well.”

I haven’t thought about it yet. But there was definitely one thing.

“I can’t save you in any way.”

If I save him, she’ll kill me again.

I’m a man who doesn’t easily believe in the reform in reality. Besides, I think it is foolish
to show such mercy when my opponent is already trying to kill me.

‘And even if I wanted to save her, Ash wouldn’t.’

Even if I save her now, Ash would slash her from behind.

The Queen shouted at me when I was thinking that.

“You mean you’re going to kill the mother who gave birth to you?”

“You tried to kill me first, so I don’t think you should say it.”

I shrugged one’s shoulders. I didn’t even feel that line so brazen, perhaps because I
already knew who the other person was, by sharing a few earlier words.

It just sounds like crap.

The Queen must have noticed from my manner that her words would not work.

Then she suddenly changed the subject.

“…don’t you want to be a queen?”

What?

“Queen?”

“Think about it. You’re my daughter. Even though you’re wrongly known to be dead.”

The Queen held his arm and took off the shivering princess.

Then he said something incredible.

“Kill this.”

“…what?”

“Uh, uh, Mother?”

“Kill this, and save me instead.

“Don’t you have no basis in the kingdom yet? If I die, I’ll lose my crown to the rebels. But
when this kid dies and I live, you’re my only heir.”
Chapter 110

I doubted my ears.

I thought I misheard it, but I guess that wasn’t the case.

Because the princess had an undeniable expression with a bluish pale face beside The
Queen.

“Uh, Mother. Well, that’s not….”

“Think carefully. I’m the queen of a kingdom. Put a kingdom at your feet and control it as
you please. A lot more than a duke’s princess who, no matter how imperial she is, has
no real title.….”

“That’s how you lived?”

I opened my mouth without listening to everything. If I listened more, I don’t know what
would happen to my ears.

“What?”

“You try to find and kill a child you couldn’t kill by mistake more than 20 years ago, and
now you throw away a child you have raised with great care for your own life.”

“……..”

“Have you been sitting in the position of a queen, controlling the kingdom as much as
you like, and living like that?”

“Now…….”

“That’s why the kingdom is inclined.”

Not because of me.

Not because of the legend of twins handed down to the royal family.

“The queen is in this state and the kingdom doesn’t lean?”

That’s why.

Just before I left the mansion, I received additional information about the Kingdom Viroz
and read it.

It said that the kingdom was about to be ruined.

Corruptions are everywhere, and t, not just one or two people buy titles with money, so
the hierarchy between the nobles is collapsed, the law is nominal and the tax has
soared without any standards, and the people have long been devastated.

The kingdom on the document was in a state of wretchedness that it would be strange
not to let it go as it was.

“I was not sure. Do you think it’s because of me? Do you believe that I am to blame for
the current situation in which there are signs of treason in the South, the royal authority
is in jeopardy, and public sentiment is turning around? You think it’s because of the
curse of the royal family?”

That’s why you’re trying to kill me with this much care.

“I was really not sure, but…..I guess I was right. You don’t seem to know what caused
your kingdom to look like this.”

“What, what, what?

The Queen turned on her bosom and glared at me.

She looked fierce as if she would rush to tear me to death at any moment.

I can’t make that face. Perhaps, it’s a relief that the difference between us is increasing.

“You saucy girl! You’ve got a broken mouth!”

“I know. I’m only saying the right thing with a broken mouth.”
“You…”

“Good-bye. This is my moral greeting to the person who gave birth to me anyway.”

I turned my head. I didn’t want to talk anymore.

No matter how much difference I can see, I don’t want to see her face anymore.

“Oh, and contrary to what you suggested, I’m not going to kill the princess. If there’s
anyone who needs to live here…….”

“Cough!”

“….…!”

I turned my head back to add the last word and stopped.

At that moment, my head did not recognize the sight that came into my sight.

“You’re giving a dirty sermon to the end. Yeah, if you don’t like it, then don’t. I’ll make
you regret that choice from now on.”

“Oh, my……mother, ugh!”

“I’m sorry, baby. But it’s for one person.”

“What are you doing…!”

Surprise shot up, I barely squeezed my voice.

The princess, who was forced to jump in front of the sword at the hands of The Queen,
threw up blood with a sword in her stomach.

A family knight, who unintentionally stabbed the princess, was unable to move and
hardened.

In the confusion, The Queen immediately pulled back and winked.

Jeng!

Then the last knight standing by her immediately came at me, and Ash stopped him.

The knight had an unusual ability.

As if to prove it, he stopped Ash’s sword twice.

He couldn’t stop Ash for the third time and finally gave Ash his neck.

But that alone did his part. In the meantime, The Queen, who had enough distance, tore
a piece of paper out of her arms.

At the same time as the paper was torn, a swarm of light rose and wrapped The Queen.

A frosty voice was heard through a crack in the light that was strong enough to open the
eyes properly.

“See you later.”

When I opened my eyes again, which I had closed unconsciously, it was after The
Queen had already disappeared from his seat.

Sir Davery kicked his tongue.

“Such.”

There was no sword in his hand that had been held to the last minute. He must have
thrown it to hit The Queen.

It seems to me that he failed, unfortunately.

I stared blankly at the empty space where only one sword rolled lonelily, and then I
came out of the arms of Ash, who embraced me. I turned my head quickly.

“What about the princess?”

“That’s…”

An embarrassing voice followed. The family knight carefully laid her cold body on the
floor.

“Already…”

I clenched one’s fist. My heart throbbed. The pulse rose as the emotion intensified. I
had a headache at the moment.

‘How could she do this?’

It’s her own child. She’s been raised as her own blood for over 20 years.

Unlike me, where death was decided upon as soon as I was born, she must have been
loved there.
That’s why she desperately grabbed The Queen’s arm and hid behind her, and couldn’t
take the distrust out of her face until the last moment.

Extreme human indignation disturbed my heart. I trembled with strength in my rolled fist.

The knight, who laid down the princess’ body, pulled himself up and said,

“I think it was a scroll just now.”

“Scroll?”

“A one-time magic tool. I’ve only heard of it. It’s the first time I’ve ever seen it..”

“So the king ran away using magic?”

“I’m sure she is.”

Magic

“First of all, there’s no way to find out where she had fled, so it’s too much to track for
now. I’m afraid we’ll have to go back to the mansion for now….”

“No.”

I shook my head. I know a race very close to magic.

And just in time, I was able to call him out right away.

I ripped off a buttoned coin around the neck of the dress. Then I shouted.

“Gyerg!”

“……did you call me?”

With a faster-than-expected response, the opponent tore into the air.

Surprised by the sudden appearance of a horny man, the knights retreated. I put aside
my surprise and said first.

“Gyerg, as far as I know, all the demons have a good knowledge of magic due to the
nature of their race, right?”

“Yes, magic is basic and routine for us. Sometimes there’s a man who’s not very good
at magic, but… It’s like you’re an adult but you’re not walking properly. Understand?”
“Are you a perfect toddler?”

“Of course! What do you think I am!”

Gyerg jumped up and down in the air.

Well, it seems magical from floating in the air. Same as he used when appeared here.

“Okay. Then I have a favour to ask.”

“What?”

“A person just ran away from here using movement magic. Do you think you can get
her?”

“Just now?”

Then Gyerg turned his head. Without no one telling him, his eyes turned exactly where
The Queen was just a moment ago.

“Oh, I see. There’s a trace of Mana. That person must have used a tool.”

“Is it possible?”

“Wait a minute.”

Then Gyerg, who disappeared from the air, reappeared after a while.

With a familiar figure in one hand.

“This is the person, right?”

“…….!”

Gerg threw The Queen down.

The Queen’s body rolled on the floor like a pack. But even with her eyes wide open, she
could not move or speak.

“I’ve put some bondage magic on her so she couldn’t run away again. By the way, there
was no special order, so I saved her and brought her here, is that okay?”

“……yes. Well done.”

I looked down at The Queen lying on the floor.

The body couldn’t move, but her eyes were expanding to the limit as to what she could
do at will.

I turned the body around while looking at the eyes filled with consternation.

The family knight, who was embarrassed by Gyerg, who was proud to complete the
mission, and The Queen of the floor alternately, asked soon.

“What should I do?”

It didn’t take long for my answer to come out.

“Can you take two people from here?”

“Yes? Oh, yeah. Anything you want to order…..”

“I heard there’s a rebel group hiding in the south of the kingdom. This is the queen of
the southern kingdom, so take The Queen and contact them. And…”

I looked for a moment at the princess in a bright yellow dress that was dyed red. Her
eyes, which had reached the end with open arms, were closed by a family knight.

“……..tell them who have the deepest resentment toward The Queen to strike her
neck.”

She is a woman who poked her child into the street.

There must be someone who has enough resentment to sell his soul to the devil if he
could tear The Queen and kill her.

“I wish you could tell them if they could build a grave for the princess in return.”

“I will.”

I soon turned around.

The Queen, The Princess, and everything else here is really hard to see anymore.

Suddenly I felt tired. And at that moment, wide arms hugged me whether he had read
my condition.

The body odour irritated the nose. Whispering descended on the ear.

“Let’s go back.”
“… …yes.”

Ash, who had taken off his enemy’s bloodstained outer garment, was only wearing a
thin coat.

Thanks to this, I could feel the solidness and body temperature better. A steady sound
of heart that stabilizes the mind.

“Let’s go home.”

To where my precious people are waiting for me.

I leaned my cheek against the beauty of Ash’s neck with a pulse.

Chapter 111

On the day in the kingdom, Gyerg suffered twice.

First, caught the runaway queen.

Next, to take me, Ash and other people back to the mansion quickly and easily.

In fact, the former task is not really suffering, and the real raw struggle seemed to have
been the latter.

At that time, I heard Gyerg mutter while drawing a multi-movement magic circle on the
ground.

‘This is the exploitation of labour……I’m sure I’ll file a complaint….’

‘……’

To where?

In any case, it was easy to catch The Queen, but it seemed difficult to take several
people to travel long distances through movement magic.

After completing the movement magic, I was able to see the walking of the newborn
baby deer that I only listened to.

Gyerg staggered at a precarious step, where it was easy not to fall, and said with a
white pale face as if his blood had been sucked off.

‘Let, let me take a rest. for a minute  Just until I replenished my mana back.….’

In front of the house, he said, ” If you don’t want to get rid of the corpse of a familiar
half-demon, let me take a rest.”
So Gyerg temporarily became a family member of the mansion.

The horns on his forehead were able to conceal. When only the horns were covered,
Gyerg looked just like a human being.

The people of the mansion welcomed me back with some stranger.

In fact, they didn’t seem very interested in Gyerg.

Their interests were concentrated on something else.

And it came upon me the next day, it hit me scarily to release my accumulated secret.

“My lady, tell me now.”

Inside of a multi-purpose room back on the first floor with a fireplace.

Bessie, who had me half forced into a spacious and warm room, stood with a lot of force
in her eyes.

Next to her stood the butler and Alex side by side.

After that, several maids took their seats, apparently following them with similar
questions.

Alex stepped forward to help Bessie.

“That’s right. You promised to explain everything when you got back. We’ve been
waiting for that. Why would I have such a midsummer night dream? No, I need to say it
as a midwinter daydream, right?”

‘You were drunk in your dreams.’

Did he mean the dream when he became Ash’s face for half a day?

I almost burst into laughter, so I covered it with a false cough. Bessie said again.

“My lady, what the hell was happening? Why did you have to go to the kingdom, and
why did the count keep coming to the mansion?”

“Um……..”
It was me who left the mansion saying that I would explain them all in detail when I got
back.

It has come. It’s inevitable, and it’s something I didn’t even try to avoid anyway. I
opened my mouth after a short thought.

“Can you call all the people in the mansion here?”

The multi-purpose room was larger and spacious than I thought.

This is because it has accommodated all of these people.

I looked around the face of the people who filled the room.

Some of them had a puzzled face, holding kitchen tools or garden shears in their hands,
whether they were brought in while working.

In the case of the knights, they were seen wearing towels on their shoulders or failing to
disarm their uniform after training.

“First of all…”

I tried to make eye contact one by one, but I realized that there were too many faces
hidden from the person in front of me, so I immediately started the story.

“There’s something I want to tell everyone.”

I was nervous to speak, but there was no hesitation in my voice more than I thought.

“In fact, I’m not the blood of this family. I’m an adoptee.”

“Lady!”

Bessie called me like a startled cry as if she’s upset. Her big eyes look like they’re going
to drop…

I smiled bitterly with a little bit of sorry and regret then opened my mouth again.

“It’s too sudden, isn’t it? You’ll be surprised and embarrassed. I’m sorry, I’ve been
hiding it too long, and talking about it just now..”

“Lady, now…….”

“I’ve been to the kingdom recently because of my origin.”

Bessie, who was trying to say something, shut up when the story came out.

Maybe it’s because she didn’t even know about it.

I continued without delay.

“I was the princess of the kingdom.”

“Yes?”

“Princess?”

“Were you a royal family member?”

At that moment, there was a sudden disturbance in the quiet room.

I was startled by the sudden uproar because I thought the reason they had just been
commissioned was that they were shocked by my bombshell announcement.

The multi-purpose room buzzed.

“Princess, so we’ve been taking a royal princess all this time?”

“It’s magnificent.”

“We’re servants and maids who serve royalty.”

“I didn’t know I did work as a maid of the royal princess.”

“Didn’t you say not everyone can be a maid?”

“Somehow, I’m flattered.”

I blinked my eyes. Somehow this was an unexpected reaction.

While staring blankly at the noisy crowd, someone raised their hand from the gap.

“Well, lady. No, princess. So you’re going back to the kingdom now? Are you going to
leave here?”

“Oh, no……..I don’t think so. I’ve been to the kingdom to solve it in the first place.”

“That means you’re staying in the mansion as you’ve been?”

“Yes.”
I see the servant who nodded his head lowered his hand.

Then he began to chat again with the person next to him. And the chatter was no
different from the uproar a little while ago.

Like….. She was a princess. Wow. We were supporting the royal family. and so on

I was dumbfounded. I couldn’t bear to look at the favourable responses of their

insignificance and lightness.

“Well, wasn’t everyone surprised?”

“I’m surprised you were a princess. But somehow it suits you the best.”

“That’s right, that’s right.”

“I felt like you were like a princess since before. The princess in the story is all
beautiful.”

“Honey, you took this opportunity to flatter the lady, didn’t you?”

“Is it that obvious?”

“Amazingly.”

“Well, I still have a long way to go.”

“No… it’s not that…….”

I was so embarrassed that I went to the point of stammering and quickly added.

“That I’m not a member of this family….”

“That thing? It was a surprise, but…….”

“Is it important?”

“That’s right. You said you’re going to keep staying here anyway. So isn’t it the same as
before?”

Right? They looked at each other as if seeking consent. The sound of “yes” and “yes”
came from all over the place.

I glanced away at the domino-like scene.

“Do all of you think so too, Sir?”

The knights were a little behind the servants and the maids. They shrugged their
shoulders when they received the attention.

“It’s not the princess we have here, it’s the lady of the family. That’s all I can explain
because I’m not very eloquent, but that’s it is.”

“I agree.”

“I think so, too.”

“No one would try turning back my word and trying to say something.”

“What can we do when our words are just at this level?”

The knights’ answers ended there.

I closed my mouth. It was because I had nothing more to say. And then someone raised
their hand again.

“Excuse me, my lady.”

It was a young maid with laundry.

“Then may I go back to the laundry……?”

Her clear eyes blinked blankly. I looked at it and then nodded.

***

“Lady.”

Sitting on the garden bench, Sir Davery spoke.

I answered back without turning my head.

“Why?”

“You look upset, so I’m here to talk to you.”

“It’s not that I’m upset, just……’

I crossed my eyes and glanced around without lowering my arms across the backrest. I
sighed soon
“Yes. I think it was quite a bomb declaration from me. I don’t know that nothing will
pass, so I’m a bit embarrassed. Should I say it’s an unexpected reaction.

In other words, it took me a lot of determination and a lot of preparation.

Starting with a young maid who wanted to finish the laundry, the place quickly
dispersed.

The servants and maid walked out of the multi-purpose room to do what they’ve been
doing.

Even the knights were away to continue their had-not-to-be training.

I came out like a low tide after telling the butler, Bessie, and Alex what I had done in a
deeper, self-inflicted kingdom.

And now.

I looked up at Sir Davery, who was not there but had already been told.

Lord Davery seemed to pick a horse for a moment, then opened his mouth.

“I’m sure it’s a natural result.”

“Sure?”

“For the short-term employee, who does only the given work and rarely meets the
employer properly, will have nothing to do with whether the owner is not of this family
lineage or even a person from….”

“…….”

Is that so?

I think so, too. It may be a little embarrassing, but if it doesn’t have any problems with
my salary, I wouldn’t care about the secret of the president’s birth.….

No, it’s not a big deal. What do I really know?

Realizing it, Sir Davery’s words followed.

“The employee who served you close enough to create a friendly feeling does not
change just because you are from a different place. It doesn’t matter for them.”

“………”
“So it turns out to be nothing.”

I listened silently and raised my head. Then asked abruptly.

“Then how about you, Sir?”

Chapter 112

Sir Davery has learned about my origins a little earlier than the others.

Before today, before the day we left for the kingdom.

To tell you the exact time, it was the same day that when Count Suena hit his forehead
in the parlour room of the mansion.

‘The Count’s voice must be so loud that day.’

Since he cried out to make the whole parlour room ring, there is no doubt that his voice
would not have been passed on to Sir Davery, who was guarding the door. Remember
that he’s a well-trained knight whose hearing skill can exceed the average person.

So I told Sir Davery the secret of my birth that day.

And the reaction that Sir Davery showed me at the time…….

‘I see.’

Well, that was it.

At that time, it wasn’t that I didn’t have a desire to curse and ask if that was the end, but
there was no time to do so because the problem right in front of me was urgent.

Now I have some time to spare since the problem was solved.

That’s good to hear. I asked, recalling the moment.

“How did you feel when you heard my secret? Wasn’t it like you just said?”

Sir Davery paused at the question that flew to him. But the answer quickly came out.
“I did.”

“You weren’t surprised?”

“I was surprised, but it was a short time.”

“Wasn’t it upsetting you? Or didn’t you feel betrayed?”

I asked the question with half a joke and half-serious.

Then, a spiteful answer came back to see if the other person asked for a joke.

“No way. I’m the one who overcame the fact that you left and abandoned me.”

“…….”

“It sounds so easy to betray.”

This guy.

I shed my eyes silently. Sir Davery coughed in vain.

“That’s true. If you ask me if I didn’t feel bad about knowing it now, I’d say it’s no
problem because it was only natural to hide it.”

After coughing, he took a little laugh out of his voice.

“If I looked at my lady’s origin, well…… as I’ve said this before, the longer and closer I
people with the owner they serve, the more they like her. Everyone will like that. Not
because of the blood, but because of the person itself.”

I still listened to Sir Davery with my arms crossed in the backrest of the bench.

The cool air that cooled my forehead brushed my face. The cool and fresh smell of the
winter garden made me happy. Does this mean I feel that much better?

It’s very simple.

I continued to feel awkward. Somehow, I felt like I became a child who liked to hear the
answer after deciding what I wanted.

No, it’s not the same thing, but it’s probably right.
If I turn rationally, I was a little grumpy before, and Sir Davery skillfully said what I
wanted to hear.

Oh, this embarrassment.

What am I going to do with this? I chose to throw a wry joke as a way to break through
the awkward shaming that was pouring in.

“That means Sir Davery has come to like me, too? Is this a confession?”

I deliberately spat out words in a rather cheerful tone. I chose the story carefully to be
funny.

But at this point, Sir Davery, who was supposed to laugh, or just laugh, or take another
bite, suddenly shut up.

Silence sank under the influence of virtue.

I closed my eyelids to an unexpected silence between Sir Davery and mine.

……huh?

What, what is it?

Why? Was it too much of a joke?

Wasn’t this not a joke?

Looking at Sir Davery with a bewildered heart, it was as if he had been finely hardened.

Thanks to it, my embarrassment increased in size. Why, why? Did I do something

wrong?

Maybe Sir Davery doesn’t enjoy jokes about these subjects?

Come to think of it, there are people like that. On a particular subject, the kind of people
who never condones puns or jokes, no matter what others say.

Some people are accused of being serious about nothing and making others feel
embarrassed, but I think it’s a matter for this side to consider once they decide to talk to
each other.

So… …is that really it? Really?

Was this a joke I shouldn’t have told Sir Davery?

Then should I apologize here now? The moment my head rolled furiously, Sir Davery’s
mouth opened.

“…I didn’t hear.”

“Huh?”

“I didn’t hear you right. I was thinking about something else. Excuse me, but what did
you say?”

I blinked my eyes. Some of the apologies that had risen to the throat went down again
in the throat.

“…you didn’t hear me?”

“I’m sorry, I was so ashamed of being sold in the middle of the conversation that I tried
to answer sensibly, but I couldn’t really.”

What? So you were just wondering what I said?

The strength suddenly loosened up. I thought I touched something I shouldn’t have
touched Sir Davery.

His posture was naturally disturbed when he lost his pulse. I put my chin on my arm as
if I were falling apart and said,

“It wasn’t a big deal. I asked him if you liked me. Did you just fall in love with my
charm?”

“You asked a question that you already know the answer to.”

“Why, you’re trying to get out and flounder?”

“That’s it. I don’t know how lucky I am to learn how to swim in your charm every
second.”

See, I knew you’d answer like that. I lowered my gaze and smiled.

It was then. The other maid got closer from afar.

“Lady!”

“Mary?”

I remembered the name of the maid with a small frame and light freckles.
Fortunately, I could think of it quickly and not show any signs of worrying or evasive.

She opened her mouth with a breath that she had run all the way here.

“Well, what you said earlier.”

Do you mean the secret of birth? Nodding her head and opening her mouth.

“Why?”

“That’s…..you’re supposed to hide it, right?”

“What?”

I opened my eyes wide and looked at Mary. In the meantime, she seemed to have
caught her breath and quickly added to her steady voice.

“That you were a princess. It looks great to us, but, uh, aristocratic societies are very
closed……..”

Mary, who rolled her eyes for a while as if she were trying to choose an expression,
continued.

“So if this is known……….? I don’t know if you know this, but Damare, who’s new in the
stable, has a very light mouth. Same goes for his friends in the kitchen. If you let me, I’ll
beat them in a few places, so that they’ll never…….”

“It’s all right.”

I bit lightly inside my lips and said.

Not for any other reason. Because I felt like I was going to laugh. And it wasn’t a bad
laugh.

Mary’s face, hardened by her own determination, tickled the inside of my throat.

“It’s all right. You don’t have to try, and thank you.”

“Look at that, my lady.”

Sir Davery stepped in. As if he has been waiting.

“I told you. Everyone likes you.”

I know.
I thought you were just trying to comfort me.

I finally drew a line on my lips with a puzzled-eyed Mary in front of me. The cold wind
brushed my cheek after shaking the blade of grass, but I didn’t feel cold at all.

***

The next day I went to the Imperial Palace as soon as it dawned.

The reason was exactly what was expected now. To inform and accuse of the
enchanted cloth purpose.

‘In addition to that, there are other reasons.’

An aristocrat needs the Imperial approval to abandon their title. In other words, I need
paperwork to file it at my family register. I must now formally dig in my parents’ family
register. Because Ash and I need to be legally no longer family.

‘If they don’t approve it, I’ll be Lydia Widgreen, not Lydia.’

Somehow I feel empty.

…….… Well, it will stick back differently in the future anyway.

Oh, really. Already. I couldn’t stand it and slam into the chair with my mouth shut.

It was then that people entered the parlour room.

“Your Majesty has accepted the Princess’s request for a visit. Please follow her
because she will serve and take you there.”

“…….”

……he didn’t see it?

He didn’t see it, did he? That’s why he’s so unshakable.

I changed my attitude and followed the maid-in-law gently.

Soon after arriving, the emperor appeared. I jumped up and gave an example.

“I see the sun of the empire.”

“Sit down.”
A profound voice fell. I sat down and raised my head at the permission of the emperor.

The light inside of the room shone brilliantly on the emperor’s blonde hair.

‘Again today…….’

They look alike.

Whenever I see the emperor of this country, I have an idea that I do it habitually without
realizing it.

It’s a perfect match with the Crown Prince.

‘Where did the Empress’s genes go?’

The emperor’s blond hair and green eye caught my eye brightly, overshadowing the fact
that it was a sunny interior.

There was also a sense of dazzling colour. It was exactly the same feeling I had when I
first saw the Crown Prince at this distance.

“Even if it’s not the colour of the hair or eyes, your features are similar.’

I don’t mean to judge their appearance, but the empress I’ve seen before was very
modest.

This means that all the prince’s selfish genes are the emperor’s merit. It was
surprisingly amazing.

‘If you have a handsome father, do you usually have a handsome son?’

Is there a formula in the world that a beautiful daughter resembles a mother and a
handsome son resembles a father?

‘Then I must have a son……’

Chapter 113

I think that’s better, right? I’m not saying my looks are ugly, but it’s a waste of Ash’s face
in many ways to bury in history.….

I was preoccupied with such thoughts and suddenly realized what I was thinking.

What the! Crazy. Lydia, what are you doing? Where do you want to get ahead of
yourself?

It was when I felt embarrassed to think alone and wanted to fan my face with my hands.
The emperor opened his mouth.

“Yes, Princess Widgreen. What did you ask to see me for?”

Thank you. The timing is really perfect. I snapped at the words as if I had waited.

“I’m here to tell you something important, Your Majesty.”

“Hmm?”

“May I ask you to let the surroundings leave for a while?”

The emperor seemed to be pondering my words for a moment, and soon lifted one
hand up and gestured it.

Then, with that simple hand movements, all the maids and knights inside the room
retreated outside.

The emperor lowered his hand.

“Now tell me.”

“Thank you. Well…….”

Without hesitation, I took out the cloth I had brought.

The Emperor’s eyes flashed a brief glance at the case.

I saw it and stop.

“Do you happen to know this?”

“No, I’ve never seen it before, it doesn’t look so special on the outside. But……”

The emperor seemed to be agonizing and continued his words. His head tilted slightly
to one side.

“There’s a strange feeling somewhere. Should I say it’s different. Is it magical?”

I was inwardly surprised. I didn’t feel any unusualness when Ari or I saw it.

After experiencing the effect directly, I was amazed at the fact that it was still no
different from ordinary cloth with my own eyes.

‘But the moment he saw it for a second, he knew that the enchanted cloth is not a
normal cloth.”

As expected from The Emperor, he’s not an Emperor just because he’s royal lineage.

He said he had no knowledge about magic. This would be true even in reverse. I
nodded, recalling the prince’s extraordinary stats.

“It’s not magic, but it’s a cloth with similar abilities. Actually, this is….”

I explained the cloth calmly.

I didn’t even mention the name of the enchanted cloth. It was only known to those who
had seen the future through books that the cloth had such a name.

There was no big change in the face of The Emperor who heard all my stories.

I added just in case.

“If you need confirmation, it may be difficult here right now, but if you could spare some
time… in the northern forest……….”
“No, no.”

The emperor, who shook his head, opened his mouth. It wasn’t a tone that ignored or
fancied my words.

“I’ve heard that there was a mass outbreak of monsters in the North Forest not long
ago. I got a witness. There was no way to confirm.”

The Emperor looked down at the cloth with a meaningful glance.

“It must have been true.”

“…….”

“Thanks, princess. I won’t forget this.”

“May I ask what you’re going to do?”

The question is, how would he handle the enchanted cloth? The emperor spoke without
concern.

“I have to overturn the temple of love and squeeze their inner. Until they tell their true
intentions.”

“Yes?”

Well, is that okay?

No, there will be no problem with the procedure. In this world, the imperial power is
primarily the absolute power, and the enchanted cloth will be the physical evidence, not
the heart.

But what surprised me was that the emperor had so easily decided to reject the temple
of love.

That’s just what I’m saying.

Had he ever hated the temple of love?

And my question is. It was soon cleared up.

“Why, is it too much?”

“No, it’s not…….”

“I’ll tell you one thing. In the empire, temples dedicated to the gods of resources were
prevalent. Do you know?”

I know. I checked it out because of Ari.

Aside from what I knew, however, I was puzzled by the sudden topic. I answered
without concealing such signs.

“Yes.”

“Yes. 300 years ago, it was at the forefront. But now I can’t find it at all. Did you know
why?”

I don’t know.

And this was something I was curious about before. I asked back carefully.

“Your Majesty, do you have any idea about it?”

“They tried to rebuild the Holy Empire.”

“Yes?”

The Holy Empire. A country where the temple of God, literally, becomes the centre of
power and control.

It is a country where the Pope rules as a monarch, so to speak.

I was told that the Holy Empire existed only in the past. So even the concept of a
country or civilization was very remote.

“It seems that they missed the time when they were wielding power over omnipresent
with the called absolute god. They’ve gathered their strength and planned to steal the
empire behind our back.”

“……..”

“When I found out about it, the emperor of the time immediately stepped forward and
took action without leaving a temple in the Empire. The superiors caught them and cut
off their necks, and converted all the underlings who knew nothing.”

I listened silently to a story that I had never found in any history book I had read.

The emperor leaned back leisurely in his chair and continued his backtalk.
“In the empire, where the status of the temple was greatest, the decline was a definite
step. That’s what happened.”

“…….”

“Do you understand why I told you this?”

“Yes, it’s possible that the Temple of Love also staged it for the same purpose.”

After hearing it, I knew it.

That would be the purpose of the power to control the monster. Creating a large army of
monsters to deter………

“That’s correct. I’m actually convinced beyond the level of possibility. Their intention
didn’t smell good.”

That’s what the emperor said with a grinned.

Surprisingly, he looks more like the prince when he smiles. I was surprised inside. They
look like a clone.

The emperor, who had no way of knowing what I was surprised at inside, seemed quite
happy. Like having a chance to get the sick tooth out.

“I really appreciate the princess.”

“No, this is nothing, Your Majesty.”

I shook my head in a hurry. It’s a yard where I somehow made the ball, but I don’t think
it’s worth listening to twice.

Moreover, I’m also concerned about the fact that I’ve already used enough of the
enchanted cloth to make a belated accusation.

However, The Emperor seemed to be quite satisfied. He said, ignoring whether I shook
my head or not.

“I wish there was something in return that would help the princess.”

“It’s all right…”

“You’ve been looking for a God of dimensions, haven’t you?”

I hesitated.
How does know? Is there a new rumour in the social circle that I don’t know?

“No surprise. I just remember you using the imperial library before. You only borrowed
data about the God of Dimension.”

Oh……at the time, I did. The day when a collection of books that could not be loaned in
principle was loaned with the authority of the prince.

‘It’s being reported.’

I didn’t know he’d know such a private thing. I didn’t step up and encourage
overpowering, but my conscience was being pierced for nothing, and the emperor’s
voice continued.

“I thought of it while talking about the temple before. Yeah, well, if you’re still
investigating God of Dimension. I think I could give you some help.”

“Yes?”

An unexpected development has emerged. As soon as I opened my eyes wide without

realizing it, the following words came up.

“There was a man who claimed to have met God. God’s mistake made him come here.”

I listened quietly to the emperor.

It was the best concentration since I came here. I hesitated and looked at The
Emperor’s eyes.

“At that time, the god he referred to was the god of dimension. With that mouth, he said
he was able to go back to where he was. But before that, he claimed that he was left
here with a curse because he violated God’s planting by his own mistake.”

“……..”

“Of course no one believed him. There was no way to prove it. It was a blank book that
he gave out evidence, so I had nothing to say even if he was treated like a madman by
the people around me.”

A blank book.

I suddenly remembered when I first discovered “Spring of the Goddess Agrita” and
showed it to Bessie.

‘Bessie, do you happen to see what this book is about? What’s the title?
‘Well, it’s all white in my eyes. Does it say anything?’

My heart throbbed.

My mouth was itchy. So, wherever I could meet him, I felt like I wanted to stand up and
ask.

The emperor said something that couldn’t be better than this if he had even read my
heart.

“I’ll call him the Imperial Palace. It’ll take a few days. Because he’s not living in the
capital.”

“….….”

“I wonder if it helped.”

“I am wrapped in your Majesty’s grace.”

The Emperor smiled contentedly when I spoke with all my heart.

Soon, the emperor raised up in his seat. I followed right up to give an example.

Then the emperor opened his mouth as if he had suddenly thought of it.

“Is this the only reason you visited the palace today?”

He said as if he knew something. I hesitated and answered once.

“I have other business to do too, but….”

“Really?”

The emperor was silent for a moment about what he was thinking. Then he said to me
with an expression of doubt.

“If you’re going to take off your princess status, it’s already in the process, so there’s no
need to waste your time.”

“What?”

“The Duke came the day before.”

Chapter 114

A lightly rich voice was pinched in my ear.

I just managed to shut my mouth, which almost popped out of my head, ‘Yes?’ by itself.

‘When the hell?’

I can say it clearly. Ash was busy all day yesterday.

It was nothing special. Because he had to do things he couldn’t handle while visiting the
kingdom.

I’m sure he has no sleep yet.

But in the meantime, he visited the Imperial City?

‘Or did he have two bodies…….’

Otherwise, I was speechless about something that was too impossible. The Emperor
looked at my face and again felt indescribable.

Then suddenly, he changed the subject and threw his words.

“Was it the Kingdom Viroz?”

“Yes?”

“The rebels cut the queen’s throat.”

“Already?”

I couldn’t stop my growing eyes for a moment.

How many days has it been since I left the kingdom with three family knights?

It wasn’t that long anyway.

I was inwardly surprised by the earlier result than I thought.

And at the same time, it was amazing for other reasons.

I didn’t know I would hear it from The Emperor’s mouth.’

It is adjacent to the kingdom of Virgo.

I heard that there have been few exchanges in the past, but since it is a neighbouring
country, he would have been looking at the dynamic status of the kingdom.

But even so, that’s too fast. At that rate, it’s almost real-time, the Emperor’s ears are in
the air.

It’s amazing in a world without the Internet.

While I was thinking that in my mind, the emperor added words.

“The place where the princess recently visited was the Kingdom of Viroz, right?”

‘What do you not know?’

At this point, it may be my illusion that there is no Internet in this world.

Or he can use magic to make high-tech CCTVs. To be seriously suspicious, the

emperor’s lips were flushed sweet again.

“I’d like to make a guess here. A princess who has been to the kingdom. A queen
suddenly decapitated by the rebels The Duke who has since come to expel the princess
from the family.”

“…….”

“Although I haven’t met her, the queen of the kingdom of viroz had a rare catch, right?”

I see what you want to say. This person is also very sharp. I admitted immediately.

“You’re right about what you’re guessing.”

Is there anything to hide? It was a story that would spread to the users before long.

“You don’t even pretend to deny it.”

“Because it’s true.”

“Hmm. I have a question, do you have a place to stay?”

I tried to grasp the meaning of the passage.

‘Oh, the question of being kicked out of the family?’

It might look like that now that I’m in my family register. I answered with a thought.

“My residence will not be changed.”

After answering that, I paused.

This is because a satisfactory smile immediately appeared on the face of the emperor
who heard the answer.

There was a sense of relief in the fresh green eye that reminded me of the Crown
Prince.

Comfortable?

“I see. Good job getting along with my little questions. I’ll send an invitation to the palace
as soon as the man arrives.”

“I’m glad.”

Leaving the words behind, the emperor turned around to see if he was going to leave
the room. I bowed my upper body politely.

It was then that a murmur flashed through my ears.

“It’s not just a tricky distraction, it’s a rival of love. That’s why he got dumped.”

What?

“I can’t help it if it’s that level of a rival. Now I understand. It makes sense.”

When I looked up unknowingly in embarrassment, it was after the emperor had already
gone out the door.
I puffed my mouth as I looked at the big, colourful, dreary door.

My ears were suspicious.

‘I don’t think it’s right now that you’ve been wondering why your son got dumped, and
finally you’re relieved……….’

Soon the heat flared up to the earlobe.

This time I flapped my hands against my face in a room that no one to watch.

***

I was going to meet Ari immediately after finishing my business in the imperial palace.

I couldn’t be the only one who could have known the coincidence and the good news
that I got through the Emperor today.

But I couldn’t face Ari even though I ran to Grace’s home for a month.

“Fever?”

“Yes, she usually doesn’t have it but now……….”

The employee of his own employer looked worried. I stared at him embarrassedly and
asked.

“Since when?”

“She has been like that since the day before yesterday. It’s been three whole days.”

“What about the doctor? Do you…….”

“I’ve even called the most prominent doctor in the capital, and he’s consistently saying
he doesn’t know the cause. It’s a bit of a curse.”

I swallowed back the words, I was trying to say that I would lend my family doctor if it
was okay.

Although the doctor is as competent as he is, it was unlikely that he would outperform
the most renowned doctor in the capital.

“……please send me a message if there’s anything I could do.”

“Okay, Princess.”
I had no choice but to turn around the birch with a sombre look.

Sir Davery Glanced at my gloomy face and opened his mouth.

“She’ll be all right.”

“Is that so?”

“Of course. A frame that suddenly falls, a falling tree…… she had survived such bad
luck, and can’t stand for such fever………”

“……”

“It can’t happen.”

“Well, that’s right.”

Sir Davery’s voice was so sure that I felt a little relieved unintentionally.

‘Yes, I’m sure she’ll be okay.’

Everyone suffers from an unknown body ache at least once.

In Ari’s case, it’s a bit of a shame to be defenceless while she’s sick, but Dylan will be
by her side.

I left her house and returned to the mansion.

After returning home, I changed my clothes and went to see Ash right away.

I knew he was busy, so I didn’t want to bother him on purpose, but if he could afford to
travel to and from the Imperial Palace, the story is different.

“Ash.”

When I arrived at the door of his office, some mischief came up.

I called Ash in a very small voice.

I didn’t knock, so this whisper wouldn’t make my presence known through that thick
door.

The guard guarding the door looked at what I was doing with a curious look.

“Do you have a bad throat, my lady? If you call him that small…….”
“Shh.”

Oh, this guy doesn’t know what’s going on.

I quickly pulled up my index finger and put it on my lips.

But then the door of the office opened.

“What are you doing not coming in?”

“…….”

I took off my finger and instead stuck out my lips a little dissatisfied.

Oh, it’s failed.

‘I tried to pop the door open in secret.’

After calling a few times in such a small voice that you can’t hear, I’d naturally open the
door saying, “I’m going in because I called you.”

When he asked me why I came in without telling him, then I’d said that I called him, and
I was going to tell him that he didn’t hear me.….

Hold on. I was thinking and suddenly found a problem with my plan.

‘Surprised’ This part. Will Ash be surprised by that?

…he wouldn’t be surprised, would he?

When I realized it, my regret suddenly disappeared. It was a prank that wasn’t
supposed to happen. I didn’t expect much.

I abandoned my lingering attachment to the failed prank and entered the Oval Office.
The door closed behind me.

“Ash.”

“Why?”

Closing the door and turning around, Ash’s calm face just deepened my conviction for
my thoughts.

I asked helplessly, staring at the approaching ash.

“When are you surprised?”

“What?”

I’m not surprised by these random questions. I sat on the armrest of the sofa in the Oval
Office and opened my mouth.

“No, you just never surprised. Almost. Usually, mostly. Do you ever get surprised?”

I’m surprised if the soup in my mouth is hotter than I thought, but it’s hard to imagine
Ash surprised by that.

Ash was silent in his thought on my question. What, is he trying to figure out the
answer?

He doesn’t have to. As soon as I thought to add that it was a good thing to ignore, Ash
leaned over me with the back of the sofa.

Then he whispered.

“If someone suddenly kisses me.”

“….”

“Then I might be surprised.”

Hey, hey!

I’m flattered. My heart fluttered. I answered, looking into my eyes, pretending not to be
agitated.

“Don’t make me laugh.”

“Why? I’m not lying.”

So that’s it? I looked away for a moment and calmed myself by looking at the desolate
office.

Then pretend to look at something else.

Then quickly kissed Ash on the lips.

It’s my proud courage to steal lips, not cheeks. Uh, what does he think?

“Are you surprised?”

I asked with a slight sense of victory.

Then Ash, who had no surveillance response, replied like a lie.

“If it was a kiss, I’d be surprised.”

“What? This isn’t ki…….”

……I was trying to tell you if it wasn’t a kiss, but I shut my mouth.

Yeah, that’s it. It’s just a kiss.

However, I didn’t dare to make a proper surprise kiss. Moreover, it would not have been
a surprise at this point.

“……it’s fine. But why do you call me sister again anyway?”

I caught the pod that passed by because it became difficult because of the shame of the
situation.

Ash replied with a tone that somehow I knew how to straw it.

“Because it’s too bad?”

“Too bad?”

“Because there are only a few days left to call you by this title.”
Chapter 115

“…….”

“That could be why.”

I realized what I was going to say when I met Ash.

“Ash, you, I heard you went to the Imperial Palace yesterday?”

“Yeah.”

“To take me out from the family register.”

“Right.”

“You proceed right away.”

“Because there’s no reason to avoid it.”

Ash touched my hair with his other hand that didn’t touch the sofa. The side hair fell
behind the ears.

“I was impatient to do so as soon as possible.”

“…….”

The body that stood close to me had a scent that irritated my nose.

He doesn’t even spray perfume. Why does he smell so good every time?

It’s not like it’s the smell that I only smell. There is a bean pod in the sense of smell.
I grabbed Ash’s hand from my ear and touched it, praising myself for not sniffing it.

“……you know.”

“Yeah.”

“The queen is dead.”

I told the story I heard from the emperor in a quiet voice.

“I heard the rebels cut her throats.”

Ash looked at me silently.

“So how do you feel?”

“Yeah………”

Well. What should I say about this? It’s neither bad nor good.

There is no feeling of comfort or exhilaration, nor is it sad.

“Just……Ah, I see. That kind of feeling.”

And at the same time, I was a little bit restless for no reason.

Ash looked inside my eyes as if he had read the insides of my mind that weren’t added

In time, a quiet voice came out.

“That’s enough.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

My hand, which was touching the back of Ash’s hand, was caught by Ash in reverse.

The warmth that enveloped my hands was warm. The stable temperature that was
passed on made me laugh secretly.

“Right. That’s right. That’s enough.”

I learned of the existence of the queen, and I wondered what she was like, so I met her
in person.

And now I hear her end.

This is enough.

Yes. I won’t think of her any more in the future. As for the dead.

I slapped myself like I was ready to do anything.

I thought I’d hit myself one more time, but before I did, I was held up by Ash and forced
to stop.

Ash grasped both my hands and looked down at me.

“Let’s kiss.”

Then he said, “I’m going to do it,” and I felt my burning ears and my mouth was
watering.

“……whatever.”

Next, a soft touch soon pressed down on the lips.

A neat man bit my lower lip and soon the heat invaded inside.

It was a kiss that seemed as usual but was deeper and more tenacious somewhere. It’s
as if he’s trying to keep my mind out of the way.

“……..ha.”

Breathing came out of the air. In the middle of the monitoring lips, I opened my eyes
breathing out. There was something I was curious about.

“Why do you keep holding my hands……….”

I couldn’t finish talking. Because I found something different in my hands before that.

“Huh?”

A ring in my left-hand finger.

I saw a gold border that wasn’t there a while ago. I blinked and soon opened my eyes
wide.
“Huh?”

“What do you say?”

As if to recall the lingering imagery, I kissed his lips short again, and Ash smiled and
curled his eyes.

“Do you like it?”

Ash’s voice sounded as realistic as it was floating in the air.

I shut my mouth many times. Then I barely said.

“Wha, what is this?”

“Well. The engagement ring?”

Ash kindly answered me, knowing everything and asking me.

Ash lowered his eyes and glanced at the ring he had put in my left hand and stared
back at me.

“Anything would be good. Evidence that my sister is no longer my sister.”

The centre of the gold ring was studded with red jewels. Just like my hair colour.

Ash’s voice continued to be heard as if I was possessed.

“Let’s go pick the next one together. Because I want to put it in the one you like the
most.”

The next.

The next one after the engagement ring. I clenched my mouth, where a strange scream
almost popped out. My face was in a fit of rage.

‘My delusion wasn’t so far ahead of me.’

it occurred to me first that… Indeed, I wasn’t as urgent as I looked.

Slower than Ash, at least in practice. I don’t know what he’s thinking.

I wriggled my ringed hand for no reason and opened my mouth.

“……..when did you buy it?”

“Well, when I’m out of my mind and impatient to get my sister out of the family register?”

“Oh, yesterday.”

He was really busy all day. I kept my tongue shut again.

Then Ash’s finger touched my closed lips.

“I told you. You’ll soon be the Duchess.”

Ash must think I was surprised by the sudden development.

No, of course, I was surprised, but all the bigger appreciation was a joy. The inside of
my cheek itched with joy.

I put my arm around Ash’s neck instead of saying something about this sentiment.

Then, I kissed him first, shamefully saying, “I don’t have that much courage.”

With my arms tightly wrapped, I pushed the warmth in.

Ash thought that I would stop moving, and soon spread his palm wide and supported
my back.

And the other hand seemed to support the lower part of the hip, followed by a flash of
body.

I felt like I was floating in the air for a while and soon felt a soft touch all over my back.

I loosened my arm from Ash’s neck with my lips still on and only my posture changed.

So I’m sure I’m not the only one like that, but when I kiss, I sometimes feel like stuttering
in the other person’s body. Like now.

I started with Ash’s back head and slowly lowered my hand. I swept away his solid body
without hiding my greed.

That’s all it took from Ash’s interlocked lips.

“……..why?”

Only after I spit the words out that I notice that my voice sounds grumpy.

Ha, but I can’t help it. I’m not good enough yet. Is he done already? No, right?
My heart was busily up and down.

Then Ash muttered with a subtle look.

“Are you seducing me?”

“Huh?”

What do you mean, seducing someone……..

My hand suddenly caught my eye as soon as I was puzzled by an unknown word.

One hand under Ash’s clavicle, the other hand groping Ash’s waist.

“……..”

What are you guys doing there?

When did you get there? I was startled and quickly took my hand off.

I’m telling you, this was never intended. It’s just a new hand that I don’t know moved at
will.

I picked up a pathetic excuse and swallowed it, but I heard a voice that was somewhat
cracked, perhaps because of my feelings.

“This is not fair.”

“Uh, eh?”

“I feel like I’m seeing the end of my patience holding up with all my might…”

“……..”

“Somebody seducing such a person.”

The neat eyebrows were slightly more defiant than usual.

I didn’t mean to seduce you. But there was something else I couldn’t just swallow.

“What are you holding up?”

“……”

“What are you holding up?”

Ash’s eyelashes flinched.

I moved my throat to the agitation. My heart throbbed.

Then I raised my hand again, which I had removed from Ash’s body in amazement.

Then, I slowly swept the upper body muscles of Ash, who I used to look outside his
clothes whenever I had to.

Every time I passed my hand, I felt every part of my hand was tense.

Ash is nervous, too.

It must be a fact of course, but somehow it felt new. I felt strangely hot.

I passed my dry sigh. Ash’s forehead was dug deep. I spoke softly, looking at the
wrinkles.

“Whatever it is, I don’t remember telling you to hold up with it.”

“……Lydia.”

Ash called my name. The pent-up voice sounded like a groan.

Why? It was a voice that made the heart bounce. It tickles my fingertips.

“Do you know what you’re saying now?”

Well, maybe I know.

No, I know. It’s because I know too well. How can I not know?

I wasn’t a dreamy, pure teenage girl. Moreover, I have memories of my previous life as
an adult.

So with a face that doesn’t know anything, “The fruit of love? Isn’t that a kiss?’ That
means I’m old enough to ask.

Of course, I wouldn’t have said that when I was a teenager, thanks to early education,
but anyway.

What matters is that I am now clearly aware of how my actions can be seen.

“Yeah.”
“………”

“I know.”

I put my finger up, slipped against his tense body. My body was also struggling as if the
tension was contagious.

“I know what I’m doing.”

Come to think of it, there have been similar situations before.

It was in the Oval Office, and……… slightly different positions and positions. Was he
sitting at his desk?

I remembered the temptation I had seen somewhere in the past, and I had impulsively
put it into practice.

And thanks to that, I thought I couldn’t leave the office for kissing that day.

But right now……… well, unlike then, I don’t think it’s going to end simply with a long
kiss.

I don’t want to let it end. All right. To be honest, I wanted to do this pretty much from the
previous part.

I told you, the incarnation of desire.

When I was shovelling without knowing Ash’s mind, I hit my head against the wall by
myself.

But……it was before I even organized my family register, and the users didn’t know that
I was from a different bloodline from Ash, so I was so guilty of morality that I couldn’t
imagine and reveal these things.

But not now. There’s nothing to be bothered about now.

My fingers, with great boldness, continued to go down unceasingly past Ash’s pit of the
stomach.

When I was about to reach his belly button, Ash caught it.

Ash responded to me without even blinking his eyes.

Chapter 116

I held my hand and caught my breath. My heart pounded.

It was then.

“Hey! Human!”

Bang!

“…..…!”

The door of the Oval Office opened with a loud noise. I was so startled that I was trying
to get up on the sofa but my elbow slipped and almost fell to the floor.

Fortunately, Ash caught me, so I could avoid falling down.

When I barely straightened my posture and looked up, I saw Gyerg who stormed into
the place out of nowhere.

“Gy, Gyerg?”

The guard guarding the door was unseemly beaten by the trespasser, and the guard
was lying on one side of the hallway.

My posture was straightened, but my expression did not. Unable to hide my

embarrassment, I looked at him, and Gyerg exclaimed proudly.

“I found the food to help me recover my mana! I’d appreciate it if you could prepare it
right away.…..”

“…….”

“……but…….”
Gyerg’s voice soon died down.

“……..”

People learn by experience and memory. It doesn’t seem to be any different from being
a half-demon.

Subsequently, the voice of the Gyerg, which flowed out, shook dangerously.

“No way……. again?”

His grey eyes trembled profusely as if to recall the past.

“…… really?”

“…….”

“No, you know. Um… There. At this point, isn’t it hard to say that this is my fault?”

“………”

“So, what I mean, I’m sorry I always cover the time and the place! I was wrong! This is
my fault! I’m sorry!”

Gyerg screamed and ran away.

I couldn’t see what kind of expression Ash was making, but I saw Gyerg, who made eye
contact with Ash, contemplating as if he saw a grim reaper.

Ash picked up a decorative sword on a nearby wall. No matter how I look at it, it
seemed clear that he intended to catch and kill the runaway Gyerg.

I stared at it blankly and soon snatched Ash’s collar.

Not because I wanted to save Gerg.

Honestly, I just murdered him deep in my heart……… No, not because of that, but
because my other desire has risen.

Now there was something more important than killing Gerg.

Ash turned to me as I pulled the hem. I said the moment I reflected in his golden eyes.

“I can’t walk.”

“Lydia?”

“I can’t put strength into my legs. It’s hard to stand up. So… … hug me and give me a
hand.”

“…….”

“……to your room.”

Oh, he was surprised.

I’m sure that Ash’s face now looks surprised.

But I didn’t have the time to feel proud that I finally surprised Ash.

I put my arm around Ash’s neck after a while.

When I hugged his body with an unusually impatient hand, I felt that I was running out of
time even though I did have enough time.

“This will be the last time I ask.”

“……..”

“When I get out of here, I won’t stop anymore, doesn’t it matter?”

A voice barely suppressing the crack asked me.

What did I say? The answer was of course fixed.

“…….. don’t dare to stop.”

If you do that, I won’t let it go.

Soon afterwards, I moved to another place, held by Ash. The whole time I walked
through the hallway, the sound of my heart seemed to really eat my ears.

***

In life, you may sometimes have a hard time keeping up with reality.
I was dazed with my chin on the table.

“Lady.”

“……..”

“Lady!”

“Uh, eh?”

A close voice woke me up. As I turned around in surprise, Bessie tilted her head.

“What do you think? You can’t even hear what I said.”

“Oh, well…”

“Are you that happy?”

At that moment, my heart leapt and found its place. I opened my eyes wide and looked
at Bessie, but her gaze was on my left hand.

Ah.

“You said it was a gift from His Excellency? Somehow, it’s also pretty. The jewellery
resembles my lady so much.”

“Tha, that’s right.”

“His Excellency certainly has an eye for this. In comparison, Alex….”

Bessie’s words somehow suddenly flowed into gossiping about Alex.

I swept my heart with one ear of Bessie’s angry voice complaining about how
substandard Alex’s aesthetic sense was.

What I am thinking, Bessie wouldn’t know.

……….what happened yesterday.

There was something I realized from yesterday.

‘Intimacy takes place even during the day.’

Intimacy did not have to be made only at night. It was possible even in broad daylight.
And surprisingly, it could have started during the day and ended at night.
After making ‘intimacy’ (?) yesterday, I fell asleep as if I had passed out until morning.

It was a profound deep sleep. As soon as I opened my eyes in the morning, I knew at
once that it went well.

‘I’ve heard somewhere that if you’re satisfied with that (?) …….. I hear you get tired and
fall asleep right away..’

“…….”

There was something weird and amazing beyond satisfaction.

I went on to want to hammer my head into the table with great intensity. What the hell I
was thinking? I’m ashamed to die.

I was worried that my face might have turned red, but Bessie suddenly clapped her
hands.

“Oh, my lady.”

“…..…?”

“His Excellency bought you a ring like this. May I say that His Excellency still cares
about my lady like before, right?”

I looked up at Bessie’s innocent face.

She didn’t seem to think too deeply about why the ring that Ash had given me as a gift
was stuck in my left ring finger.

Although she knew about my origins, she raised me and Ash as siblings for quite some
time.

Is that why?

I thought for a moment and answered.

“Yes……that’s right.”

I could have corrected this as an engagement proposal ring, not just a gift, but
somehow my mouth couldn’t say it easily.

“What a relief.”

Bessie snapped my hand as soon as she heard the answer.

When I suddenly wondered what was a relief, Bessie looked into my eyes and said,

“The former master and his wife passed away like that, but I’ve been really happy that
both of you grew up and became two beautiful people.”

“…….”

“I know you’re tired of hearing it so often.”

Bessie gently patted the back of my hand around her.

“It was my wish to serve you to the end no matter what, and I’m glad that I can fulfil that
wish.”

“…….”

“It’s funny now, but I was actually a little bit worried. Because of the secret you had. But
now that there’s nothing to worry about……it really makes me feel better.”

Bessie’s hands were warm.

So I hesitated more. From a while ago, I thought about the words that lingered in my
mouth.

I don’t want to frighten Bessie too much, but I don’t want to fool her either.

Finally, I made up my mind inside, and I started the story.

“Bessie. You said your wish was to serve me and Ash for the rest of your life.”

“Of course.”

“You might be able to do that for Ash, but me……Do I have to leave this house when I
get married? What are you going to do then?”

“Oh, my.”

Bessie raised her eyes without letting go of my hand.

“You’re getting married?”

“Don’t you think I should?”

I’m at marriage age and generally, it wouldn’t get too strange even if I get married
tomorrow.
But Bessie hardened her eyebrows.

“You don’t have to. There’s a lot of money in the house so you can spend all your life
playing and eating.”

“Even if it doesn’t mean that…… Yes, meeting someone you love can make you want to
be together forever under the system of marriage.”

I stuttered without realizing it, but I wonder if Bessie listened to it strangely.

Bessie expanded her eyes round again and then narrowed them thinly.

“Who is it?”

“Huh?”

“Who is it? Which family is it?”

The grasp that held my hand ran into strength.

Bessie’s slender eyes shone sharply. I was embarrassed by her misunderstanding.

“What? I mean…….”

“How old is he? Is he a decent person? Is he the heir of the family? What’s his
personality like? How does he look? How does he look?”

No, why are you asking me twice about what he looks like?

Why does Sir Davery suddenly come to mind? I tried to clear Bessie’s
misunderstanding anyway.

But before that, Bessie followed up the questions first.

“Is he cooler than His Excellency?”

“……what?”

“Is he taller than His Excellency? Is he more handsome than His Excellency? Is he
better than His Excellency?”

Now, wait a minute, what the hell are you asking me?

“Bessie? What the…….”

“If not, I will never allow marriage!”

What?

Bessie’s declaration left me speechless.

If my situation was different from what I am now, Betsy’s remarks weren’t that different
from the meaning of stopping my marriage forever.

“Bessie… …Are you serious?”

“Absolutely!”

Bessie’s unshakable expression made me speechless again. Look, whoever he is, that
means I won’t get married…….

All my life……

I was coughing in vain. Bessie’s momentum was so enthusiastic that it seemed useless
to say that she was a misunderstanding.

Instead, I took a different approach.

“He’s not cooler than Ash.”

“I knew it. Then he’s out…….”

“But as cool as Ash. Tall as Ash, as handsome as Ash, and as good as Ash.”

At this time, Bessie’s eyes were the biggest ever.

“What do you say?”

The answer was not immediately returned. Bessie was painting her face with blatant
consternation and disbelief.

It seems like she was thinking ‘How can there be such a person in the world?’.
Chapter 117

“That makes no sense.”

“It doesn’t make no sense. Because……it’s because….”

The moment has finally come to tell the truth. I was about to spit out the words that
tickled my throat.

Then suddenly the door of the greenhouse terrace burst open.

“Bessie!”

Alex opened the glass door and rushed in and stopped.

“Oh, my lady is here, too.”

“Alex? Why are you…….”

Bessie turned away from me with a puzzled look. Alex took a breath from his seat as if
he had run all the way here.

What timing is this? Alex’s mouth opened at his bewilderment.

“This is good. My lady also could come with me.”

“Where?”

“To the training field!”

The training field? Alex continued when asked for an explanation with a look on my
face.
“His Excellency is in the middle of a battle with the knights at the training field.”

“Huh?”

“Oh, His Excellency? What brings him there?”

“I don’t know. Anyway, so now everyone is crowding and watching. Let us go too.”

Alex rolled his feet in place as if he was in a hurry. Bessie looked back at me.

“What would you do, my lady? Would you like to go?”

“Uh, well…”

“Let’s go!”

While agonizing, Alex’s head suddenly cut in between Bessie and me. Oh my gosh.

“You’re going, aren’t you, my lady? Huh? It’s not easy to see His Excellency battle with
the knights. It’s not an everyday opportunity .”

He’s like Gyerg who throws a coin at me in a cave.

Anyway, Alex’s eyes were shining eagerly. It is not easy to get a response of rejection.

“……..Yes, let’s go.”

Eventually, I rose from the chair where I was sitting. Alex jumped up and down from his
seat as if he were happy and took the lead. Would that be so nice?

Bessie followed me along and brought up the words.

“By the way, it’s very rare, indeed. What kind of wind is suddenly blowing?”

Well. Well, I lightly echoed Bessie’s words.

“I know right.”

There was a reason why Alex treated Ash’s sparring that was happening now at the
aerodrome as any hidden event.

Ash’s handling of the sword is already well known both inside and outside the mansion.
Perhaps it is enough to publicly rumour that all of the knights of the Duke family have to
spar against Ash’s ability.

Not much wrong, but.

Anyway, it’s such a recognized skill both inside and outside, but Ash rarely showed it to
others unless it was necessary.

Here, the necessary time is limited to the situation when the country entrusts the
subjugation to Ash like a while ago, or when the person needs to be caught and killed is
in front of his eyes, or anyway, a situation which made him essential to draw his sword.

Naturally, the training field was not included. That was a job that he didn’t have to do.

Very often, Ash did warm up, but very occasionally. Before he became the Duke and as
busy as he is now.

Therefore, it is not unreasonable that Ash is being treated as a piece of rare news that
he is in a battle in the training field.

‘A sparring….’

The knights must have been really excited, but I’ve overheard them talking to each
other before, and I think there was quite a lifetime wish to spar against Ash with the
sword.

I’m sure their wish had come true. Do I need to congratulate them when I go?

While walking with that thought, Alex was in a hurry to walk faster.

I don’t know anything else, but Alex was taller than others. So when Alex hastened his
walk, the distance quickly separated from me.

No, this guy. If you’re so alert, we should run after you!

I thought I’d just run for a while, but I changed my mind right away.

My body screamed as soon as I tried to run.

‘My back hurts…….’

I forgot. What a great day I had yesterday. As the pace slowed, Bessie turned around.

“Lady? Are you all right?”

“Uh, yeah. It’s okay. I just have a backache…….”

“Backache?”

Oops, did I say it too straightforwardly?

“No, it’s not–”

“You must have slept wrong yesterday. Oh, why did you come out before I went to wake
you up in the morning because you couldn’t sleep well?”

“……uh, yeah.”

“I’ll go up to your room and give you a nice back massage later. I’ll apply some oil.”

I don’t know the rest, but I like her back massage. So, I ignored my conscience and
nodded.

When I arrived at the training field, it was already really full of people.

I moved away and settled down. I’m worried that if I get closer, I’ll get dusty.

But even if I looked closely, I wouldn’t have worried about the dust. Because Ash wasn’t
dealing with the knights so violently that there was dust.

‘One shot, one kill.’

Sometimes I saw two shots, but it seemed that it was because Ash was watching me
during the battle rather than because the opponent was excellent.

‘That’s amazing.’

I sat in the simple chair that Alex provided, and crossed my legs and ticked comfortably.

The appearance of Ash wearing a sword is one of the things that I do not get used to
even though I often see it.

How can a person move like that? How the hell does he swing that long sword like that?

I’m telling you, that’s actually all the muscles hidden in those clothes……..

“…..….”

I thought blankly and lowered my head. It was too obvious that my face would have
turned red so I couldn’t show it to others…
‘Are you crazy? Don’t imagine. Dumb, at least not here.’

There must be a demon in my eyes that made me look at him so sensational, even
though he was wearing active clothes that can’t be seen with exposure.

Go away, demon. Just come back later, seeing the time and place. Do you understand?

Then I heard a small roar down to my low, where I had dropped my head.

“Davery!”

“Sir Davery Sack!”

There were also a few shy screams among the voices that chanted his names.

I raised my head puzzled by the scream. Oh, I see, Sir Davery was quite popular.

Come to think of it, as I have mentioned several times before, Sir Davery is rarely tall
and handsome. I’m sure some supporters like him.

In the middle of the training field, looking up with his head, Sir Davery was confronting
Ash with a sword in one hand.

Ash looked a little surprised.

“I didn’t expect you to come out.”

“Shouldn’t I be broken sometimes?”

That sounded as if Ash would never break unless he was the opponent. He’s become
cocky.

It wasn’t just me who heard that, so booing poured out around me.

“That’s cocky!”

“If you wanted to be so broken, why didn’t you ask me? I can wake you every day!”

“Davery, that’s arrogant.”

There was a lot of booing and Sir Davery seemed to be retorting, but his voice was
buried around and could not be heard.

Soon Ash lifted the sword.

It looks like the battle is about to begin.

This time I re-positioned and focused a little. Sir Davery’s skill was confirmed the other
day in a battle with Dylan.

It was quite impressive, I wonder what would happen if he sparred with Ash.

So I’m not saying I’m curious about the outcome, but I’m curious about how long he’ll
last.

And with the surroundings suddenly quiet, whether I was the only one who focused, Sir
Davery ran at Ash first.

A shrill sound rang. Usually, a sword held by Ash’s opponent flew from here.

But Sir Davery was fine. Seeing it pushed, it seemed like there was some shock.

Then Ash went after Sir Darberry this time. Everything can be seen right to my eyes.

The sword moved at such a high speed as not to be.

Wow, no, wait a minute, how did you stop that now? How did you avoid that again?

I couldn’t take my eyes off the sparrings.

It was a surprising and mysterious sight to be taken apart.

Those who booed Sir Davery a little while ago seemed speechless as if they didn’t know
he’d go that far.

There is one thing that has become clear at this point. Sir Davery was at least the
longest of the knights that struck Ash today.

And he was still holding out.

“Ugh!”

At that moment Ash’s sword pierced Sir Davery’s loophole fiercely. Sir Davery was seen
rolling himself away from the sword.

It’s a dusting. It’s going to be the first time in this battle.

“Are you going to do more?”

Ash asked, who aimed the sword at Sir Darberry whose posture had fallen.
Sir Davery was breathing on one knee. He looked exhausted enough to stop.

But Sir Davery seemed to have no intention of stopping.

“Are you letting me do more?”

“If you want.”

“…….then excuse me.”

Sir Davery sprang up and swung the sword again. Ash took a step back and took the
sword. The iron sounded loud.

Surprisingly, it was after some time that the battle was over.

Because Sir Davery kept coming at Ash until he was so exhausted that he couldn’t lift a
finger.

It wasn’t until the end of the battle that Sir Davery was completely lying on the floor until
his strength reached the limit and he couldn’t hold his sword anymore.

Even after he said that he couldn’t get up.

I noticed that by then Ash’s breath was rather short. No matter how bright the sun is
during the day, I felt like he was sweating a little this winter.

Lying on the ground as a bed, Sir Davery murmured.

“……….As expected, I still can’t do it.”

It’s too small to hear. What did he say? Then Ash looked down at Sir Davery and said.

“You’ve improved a lot.”

“Well, Hoohh, I still can’t even touch your collar.”

“It’d be perfect if you lowered your eyes a little.”

Sir Davery smiled in a relaxed manner. What were they talking about? I can’t hear well
because the surroundings are noisy again.

I was curious, but I saw Ash hand over the sword to the servant and approach this way.

I guess the battle is over now. Sir Davery was the last.
I mumbled and raised myself to see Ash approaching me in exactly the direction I was.
My heart was beating faster again.
Chapter 118

“Ash.”

“Lydia.”

My face glowed as soon as I heard his voice up close.

As soon as the friendly low-pitched sound intruded into my ears, my memories began to
run wild.

So yesterday’s memory.

‘Lydia.’

How many times did Ash call my name yesterday?

And that wasn’t so different for me either. Every time I open my mouth, I think I called
Ash’s name.

Besides, it is a bonus that the breathing sounds that seemed to pass between the two
while calling the name were mixed.

Oh, no! Stop thinking.

If I can, I want to break through the floor and disappear. Then Ash asked.

“How are you feeling?”

“…..…!”

‘Don’t ask me that!”

I was trying my best not to imagine, but Ash came forward and was making nothing of it.
I managed to nod my head with a hot face.

At this time, Bessie suddenly stepped in to say it was resentful.

“Your Excellency also noticed it, right? That she’s not feeling well. I think you slept
wrong last night. She said her back hurts.”

Argh! Bessie!

“Back?”

Ash’s gaze rested on my waist for a moment. At that moment I truly needed a rat hole.

I only need one good rat to share its hole. I’m begging you.

I thought so, but the next moment my body flashed.

It was Ash’s work. I suddenly opened my eyes round, hugging Ash.

“A, Ash?”

“Then the cause provider should be responsible. Don’t walk today.”

Hey, hey, hey!

I just puffed my mouth in a held position.

Bessie blinked because she was right next to me and didn’t miss Ash’s words.

“Provided cause………?”

“Let’s get in.”

Even so, I wanted to disappear, but Ash hugged me and moved on.

I thought it would have been better off, as I was moved away from the training field by
Ash, who strode.

If I had more, I would have dug up a hole in the ground and created a rat hole.

Shame and embarrassment crept up, I lifted my head up from Ash’s back neck along
the way.
In the meantime, a fairly distant vision saw Bessie’s face gradually fading with
enlightenment and shock.

…….. Sorry, Bessie. I’ll make sure to explain it to you step by step.

I looked inwardly at Bessie, promising her next. I could see Ash’s straight side holding
me in his familiar arms.

My heart thumped.

It was a mix of embarrassment before, but now it was full of tension and excitement.

Suddenly, I’ve become conscious of Ash’s hand which is supporting my body.

The solid upper body of Ash I was leaning on was also a constant concern.

I now know what shape the muscles in these clothes are drawing. I know how it moves
when he’s nervous. I know how it burns and flows when sweat is formed.

How sensational it is when his eyebrows on his face are distorted as if holding up
something……….

“…….”

‘God, please let the demon out of my head.’

No, at least let me call it when I want to.

Ash walked in the quiet hallway holding me. How far is he going to go? I remained silent
and opened my mouth.

“What’s up with you all of a sudden? Why battle? What kind of wind is blowing?”

“Um……..”

Ash, who seemed to be worried, brought up the answer.

“I thought I needed to waste some stamina.”

“Stamina?”

Then I arrived in front of my room. Ash opened the door and put me down on the bed in
the room.

“Yes.”
Ash, who laid me down straight, made eye contact with me for a moment.

“Not to make anyone suffer before they get better.”

“I don’t think there was any small mercenary.”

Thick. Ash kissed me on the forehead short.

“Rest.”

Soon Ash went out of the room. The door closed.

I lay in bed in a quiet room with no sleepover. I blinked my eyes and soon closed my
face with both hands.

As expected, it was hot.

…………back. I need my back to get better soon. I wondered if I could ask Bessie for a
massage as soon as possible.

***

I was worried that Bessie couldn’t get out of shock, but fortunately, she came in for a
checkup on me.

After meeting again and hearing detailed explanations from me, Bessie couldn’t keep
her mouth shut for a while but then rejoiced with her straight eyes.

‘Cause I only need you two for the rest of my life anyway!’

And then she added.

‘And it would be even better if I could take care of your baby seeds when I’m still alive!’

……that’s what she said, so I could get a back massage from Bessie all day long.

It was like a craftsman’s touch. Well, it was perfect.

Anyway, that was yesterday. My back is pretty good now.

Unfortunately, I’m not completely fine yet.

No, and I needed to leave the level of being fine and be stronger than before. If I think
about it from now on. Hmm.
I took a posture that was good for the waist and looked into a book with exercise tips
that were good for the waist.

Then Bessie knocked on the door and came into the room.

“Lady.”

Bessie was holding a letter. I put the book down.

I’ve been receiving all the letters that come to me recently, to be exact the day before
yesterday.

It wasn’t for any other reason. I asked Count Grace to tell me if Ari’s fever was
improving.

So I’m checking every letter that comes in so that I don’t miss anything.….

‘Thanks to it, I’ve learned one thing.’

My background in the aristocratic society of the capital city has been known.

It was clear, though there was no obvious rumour that it might have been somewhat
hushed and spread.

The reason why I was convinced beyond was simple.

‘First of all, the number of invitations to parties and meetings has decreased.…….’

It’s not just reduced, it’s been almost impossible to find for nearly three days.

In the past, it was such an invitation that flew in boringly……..

‘On the other hand, the number of letters of engagement has increased significantly.’

I glanced at the pile of letters in the corner of the desk that I had collected later for
firewood.

The letter of the proposal has been arriving frequently before.

However, if they say it’s a problem, they are now sending letters of the proposal to all
the people in attendance.

To put it a little bit sour, even the most common children were going crazy about getting
married.
‘An old man was looking for a marriage partner again. Yuck.’

There is another difference. The kite has been snapped off.

So the letter, which usually had asked me to meet rather than to date, disappeared and
filled the entire place with a flood of letters saying, “Let’s get married.”

What does this mean?

‘They’re under the illusion that I’m nervous.’

They are the transparent ones anyway.

After hearing of my origin, they would have thought that I was about to be removed from
the Duke.

Or be in a hurry to sell to any family.

That’s why these men are rushing to buy me before anyone else takes me for a bargain,
and the ladies and the young children are trying to break up with me.

It’s obvious, it’s really obvious.

‘Oh, but still.’

I stared at the piles of firewood and the letters placed on the other half.

That letter, marked by a pink letter envelope decorated with lace at a glance, was from
Irene.

‘Hmm.’

I recalled a young face that I met in a short moment but had quite ups and downs.

Irene’s letter arrived this morning. The content was that she invited me to her birthday
party.

This morning is not the time when she still didn’t know my origins.

Or rather, she might have rushed to me after hearing the news.

The birthday party date on the letter was next month. I can’t believe she’s already
sending me an invitation to the party next month.

A light smile suddenly appeared. How is she doing?

I don’t know if she still likes Sir Davery. She’d shifted her mind from Ash since the day
of the hunting competition.

Well, if it’s still the case, I’ll sneak a look at it.

I thought so, but then Bessie hesitated for a moment as she handed me the letter.

I stared wonderfully at Bessie.

“Bessie, why?”

“This letter. There’s no sender.”

“Yeah?”

I flipped over the letter I received. As Bessie said, there was really no sender’s name.

“That doesn’t mean the family’s pattern is stamped….….”

Some people sometimes substitute the sender with the pattern of their own family.

That’s how high-ranking noble’s way choose to take pride in their crest.

But there was no such thing in this letter. It was simply clean.

“What did you say to the messenger?”

“He doesn’t know. He only delivers it for money.”

“Hmm.”

In many ways, a doubtful letter has arrived. I fumbled over the surface of the letter while
I was thinking about it.

Well, I don’t think there’s a cutter knife.

Wait, is there a cutter knife in the world? Well, it doesn’t feel suspicious anyway.

When Bessie saw me groping the letter and checking it, she asked carefully.

“Shall we call Alex and have him open the letter?”

“It’s all right.”

No matter how much Alex says it’s a neighbourhood book, that’s a bit too much.
After declining, I opened the entrance to the envelope. I could feel Bessie’s
nervousness at the moment.

‘Isn’t that a fortune letter?’

But it wasn’t a fortune letter.

Instead……

[I know your secret.]

It was a threatening letter.

Chapter 119

“Oh, my lady!”

Bessie called me in a startled voice. It was worth it. Aside from the content, the visuals
were so bad.

The dark red letters of the bizarrely dried letters were probably written with blood.

‘I didn’t even get a bloodletter sent by the stalker who made me killed by a car in my
previous life.’

It was truly a new experience. Bloodletter, what the hell.

The first blood letter I received in my life felt more uncomfortable than I thought. I don’t
know what kind of blood he’s using.

I let go of the letter with only one line written on it and let it fall on the floor.

There was one more letter. And fortunately, this time it wasn’t blood.

To guess, this one was relatively long, so I think there was not enough blood to use.

‘That’s funny to think about.’

[If you don’t want the secret of your wrong blood to be known, come out to XX
place right now. However, be sure to come out alone.]

Well, the content itself wasn’t that great.

Bessie looked alternately at the letter with a speechless face and asked me.

“Lady, are you all right?”

“Yeah.”

It was a letter at best. Blood books were a little offensive, but that even wasn’t my blood.

Bessie was angry and tried to get out of the room straight away.

“I’ll let His Excellency know.”

“Wait a minute.”

I caught Bessie once. Then I was lost in thought for a moment.

‘Who the hell is he?’

A strange threatening letter has arrived.

It’s a phrase referring to the secret of wrong blood, by all accounts to the secret of my
origin.

But it’s known, it’s already known.

It’s been a long time since a secret became a secret. He sent me a letter of threat that
was incredibly useless.

‘What’s inside of his head?’

What is this man’s purpose?

Bessie looked at me in wonder.

“What’s wrong, my lady?”

I organized my thoughts and opened my mouth.

“Well……the letter says to come out alone.”

“What?”

“Will Ash let me go out alone if he finds out?”

“You’re not going out, are you? Alone?”

Bessie freaked out. I smiled reassuringly.

“Ay, no way.”

Then I folded up the letter and put it in my arms.

“May you call Sir Davery now?”

***

Accepting the request of a useless blackmail letter, which is not as threatening as this,
is because there is one thing that takes place.

The sender of the letter was strange in many ways.

If he’s well informed, he’ll know that my origins have been revealed

It is normal not to know anything about people in nobility.

By the way, he didn’t know the latter and only the former.

‘If he doesn’t know what’s already spread among the noble, then he’s not a nobleman.
….’

I don’t think he’s a nobleman.

Then, the only thing left is common people on the streets who are naturally ignorant of
the news of aristocratic society.

‘He knows where I’m from?’

There was something. I don’t know what it is right now, but it’s strangely on my mind.

That’s why I moved to the place written in the letter, keeping it a secret to Ash.

Sir Davery, who was walking beside me at my pace, opened his mouth.

“Why me?”

“What?”

“You can just tell His Excellency about this.”

I raised my eyes. Sir Davery’s neat face was visible.

I opened my eyes thinly.

“Are you expressing your dissatisfaction? Why bother to bring yourself out?”

“No, I wonder if it would have been more reassuring and comfortable for you to do so.”

Look at this guy. You’re suddenly saying something new.

I answered without looking into his face.

“That makes me virtually reassured when I’m with Ash. But you’re a strong enough
knight, aren’t you?”

“More than that…….”

Sir Davery’s lips were chapped and soon shook his head as if nothing had happened.

“No, please forget it.”

“I don’t want to.”

“Then remember, but pretend you didn’t hear it.”

I don’t know the details, but Sir Davery seemed to blame himself.

He said silly things in a fit of anger and regretted it later.

But was there anything worthy of Sir Davery’s statement just now? I shrugged in
wonder.

“It’s because I don’t want to interfere with Ash. I know he’s busy, so I don’t want to
waste his time.”

I said that and added it right away.

“I’m afraid this might sound like it doesn’t matter if I take away Sir Davery’s time, but
you’re right.”

He thought I’d say no, didn’t he? I could see Sir Davery staring down at me at a
moment’s notice.

I swallowed my laughter and said naturally.

“Don’t get me wrong. It doesn’t mean your time is insignificant.”

“Then?”

“It’s a job for Sir Davery to support and escort me. That’s why I took your time without
any burden. It’s almost my time.”

The retort to the brazen argument did not return.

I looked up again and checked, and Sir Davery was laughing before long.

“Why are you laughing?”

“No, because I thought my lady was right. As you say, my time is yours, so please feel
free to use it.”

He seemed to complain a little while ago, but now he does it again. It was oddly difficult
to catch a bell today.

Well, there are days when people want to. I was going to do that’s what I was going to
do.

“Oh, you seem to have spent quite a bit of your stamina fighting yesterday. Are you all
right now?”

I recalled Sir Davery, who had been exhausted against Ash the day before at the
training field.

Wait, did he complain about this in the beginning? I brought him out when he’s already
too tired?

If this is the case, I can’t help but feel remorse. Then Sir Davery answered.

“I’m fine.”

“Really?”

“I do not even get hurt.”

He’s recovering fast, even though he couldn’t even move a finger yesterday.

Well, his basic physical strength would be different from mine, where I had to lie down
all day with a massage because I overworked my back.

“I envy you, you have a strong bone.”

“Thank you for the compliment.”

“But is that how you spar usually? To the point where you’re just about to faint from
exhaustion?”

In fact, Sir Davery was so strong that he recovered in a day, wouldn’t he have been
carried away if he were just a normal person?

Yesterday was honestly a battle I couldn’t help but think of.

Then Sir Davery answered in silence for a moment about what he was thinking.

“……not usually, but yesterday was a special case.”

“Oh, because it’s a battle with Ash?”

“Well… yes.”

“Well, it’s rare for Ash to go directly into the battle. So, are you going to do that next time
you fight with Ash?”

This is a question I asked without meaning. I think so was the content.

But Sir Davery pondered this question unexpectedly for a long time. Then the answer
came a long time later.

“No.”

“…….”

“No, at that time.”

“Really?”

I don’t know what else to say. I wanted to ask why his expression was so serious, but I
felt like I shouldn’t ask.

At that time, I saw the place I was aiming for. Phew, timing.

“Sir Davery, you didn’t forget what I said, did you?”

“Yes.”

The destination was a shop. I came in first, and Sir Davery decided to take some time to
follow in, pretending not to be at the party.

“Then please.”
The interior of the store was quiet.

As soon as I entered, I was guided by the waiter and sat down by the window.

There was no other order in the letter but to come here.

I think the opponent knows me, so if I sit still, he’ll show up on his own.

And the idea was right.

A moment later a person plopped across from me even though I didn’t give permission.

“Long time no see.”

The opponent opened his mouth like that as soon as he sat down.

I opened my eyes wide.

“You…”

“Isn’t it new to meet you in a place like this, is it?”

“Who are you?”

Who’s this kid?

Why is it so natural for him to pretend to know me when I’ve never seen him before? I
thought I’d known him.

The young man, whose voice is young but whose face is so thin that I cannot guess his
age, frowned at my words.

“What?”

Wow, that’s what makes him look thinner.

“Now, did you ask me who I am?”

“Yes.”

I guess his ears aren’t dead.

“Who are you?”

The man’s whereabouts were like a sinister. Untidy hair, dirty clothes, somewhat stale
smell of mud.

It was amazing that the owner of the store didn’t stop him from entering those skeleton
figures. Does he know this store’s owner?

If I recall again, that face is not in my memory anyway.

When I asked again, the man looked at me blankly and soon burst into a laugh as if he
was dumbfounded.

Then the next moment, he banged down the table.

“You don’t know me?”

Did Sir Davery come into the store? If I think he’s trying to threaten me, I’ll have to
sprinkle some hot tea and yell for him.

But the man didn’t seem to have hit the table intending to threaten me.

He put his right hand on the table and gnashed his teeth.

“You made me look like this, and now, you don’t know?”

Only then did I notice that men’s hands were different from others.

His right hand was clearly short of fingers at a glance.

“Look carefully. Look straight, don’t you know me?”

“You…”

“How’s that? Do you remember a little now?”

“If you want me to recognize you like that, how about just saying your name?”

“Oh, God damn it! I’m Ligaa! Ligaa Kami!”

Chapter 120

The man puffed up to his neck with a bloody throat.

“Is that enough?”

“Ligaa Kami…….”

I murmured the name that the man spouted.

If you don’t know about it again, the man might kill me with a vase.

Sadly, however, there was something that came to mind this time.

“Isn’t it a name that shouldn’t be attached anymore?”

Ligaa gami. The eldest son of Count Kami.

……but not now.

“You’re such a vagrant.”

I clicked my tongue. If I had known the opponent was him, I would have laughed at him
once I saw him.

Ligaa, who was deprived of his family’s last name and turned into a beggar, became
very angry at my reaction.

“It’s all because of who!”

“Because of you.”

Ligaa Kami has big guts. Now that I think about it, at Ash’s birthday banquet, he got
caught trying to feed me a drugged drink.
Besides, the hostage-taking with Ari to avoid the situation that day was a bonus.

‘Well, it’s probably because of the world’s coercion to kill Ari, but….’

Anyway, it was Ligaa’s own fault that he is now such a shame.

‘I’m surprised he even had his fingers cut.’

I glanced at Ligaa’s empty hand.

At first glance, his right hand isn’t all that different from his left hand, how many has he
lost?

Anyway, well, he’ll be good at keeping things between his legs.

I was told that there were not only one or two women who believed had been touched
by Ligaa when he still became the family member of Count Kami.

Perhaps they visited Ligaa, where the family’s protection disappeared, and retaliated.
One finger per person. It’s neat and nice.

“……ha!”

“If it’s unfair, be nice in your next life. Just be born as a roadside weed so you won’t be
so guilty.”

And a guy like you gets kicked in the shoe. It’s a good end.

Ligaa glared at me as if to kill me. I grabbed a cup of tea in silence as if to moisten my

dry throat.

It’s still steaming, right? I’ll spray it right away.

But Ligaa did not come at me. Instead, he leaned his arms forward in front of his chest
and leaned against the chair, changing his posture.

“You shouldn’t be so stiff in front of me right now.”

“Princess.”

I calmly corrected my title in front of Ligaa.

No, wait, I’m not a princess anymore if the papers have been processed.

What shall he call me then?

It’s just a little early, but let him call me Duc, ekhm, Duchess.

“……you don’t understand the situation.”

“I think you’re the one who didn’t understand it.”

“Yuck! Since you received the letter, you must have come out here because of it? Does
it matter if the secret is revealed?”

Ligaa looked straight at me and lowered his voice.

“Huh? A fake princess who doesn’t even know where the blood you’re from, dude.”

“Whew.”

That’s enough. I have enough with this.

I kicked the opponent’s leg under the table instead of pouring some innocent tea on
Ligaa’s face.

“Aah!”

As soon as Liga uttered a cry, I tried to call Sir Davery, but I didn’t have to.

Sir Davery, who had come by my side before I had called, put a sword on the neck of
Liga.

I opened my mouth facing the pale complexion of Ligaa.

“How did you know that?”

><><><><><><

“Here?”

Ligaa led us to some stale back alley.

For your information, Ligaa limped as he took the lead in guiding the way. He seemed to
be unable to use one of his ankles.
He really got paid for his crime. I’m surprised he thought of sending me a threatening
letter of revenge.

Ligaa gritted his teeth.

“…Yes, I heard it from the old man living here (informal), Agh!”

“Your speech.”

Sir Davery, who struck Ligaa on the shoulder with a sword, pointed out. Ligaa opened
his mouth, shaking his body as if he was sicker than he seemed.

“I, I heard.” (formal)

“Hmm.”

I turned a little further inside the alley. Soon after, I saw something like a shabby shack
or something.

As I tried to get inside, Sir Davery stopped me.

Then he took the lead after he struck Ligaa on his stomach so that he could not do
anything.

“I’ll go in first.”

“Let’s go in together.”

The inside was narrower than I had guessed. A place where only one person could lie
was cramped when I and Sir Davery entered.

Sir Davery somehow seemed to be trying to stay out of touch with me. He doesn’t have
to worry about me that much.

“Uhh-huh.”

I stared at the bottles that were making the narrow interior more cramped. The old man,
lying among the drinkers as if he were dead, wiggled up.

“Uh……who?”

“I hear you know a funny story.”

Sir Davery handed over the bottle he had prepared to the old man.
Ligaa said he heard the story this way. The old man grinned as soon as he received the
drink.

“Oh, yes, yes! I know a lot. It’s a funny story to know so much. So, what do you want to
hear? The story of Mill, the lady next door, cheating? or the only son in the fruit shop
down there eating with a man? Or …..”

“The Duke of Widgreen.”

I sat with my knees bent, cutting off the old man’s words, which seemed to be endless if
left alone.

He continued his speech with a close eye.

“I hear there’s a defect in the family’s princess origin.”

The old man nodded at my words, ‘Oh, that, that.’

“Right, that’s right. That’s a good idea. A defect is not a common defect. So that’s what
it’s………”

The old man’s voice, who was opening his mouth in excitement, died down.

Whether he was half awake or half sober, the focus, which had been blurry all along,
has finally settled down.

Soon the old man, who looked alternately at me and Sir Davery, fell on the floor,
shivering.

“Oh, dear, I’m sorry! Pardon me all to hell. Please save me just once!”

Did he recognize me or did he guess from the circumstances?

Either way, it wasn’t important now. I opened my mouth looking at the back of the old
man’s flat-down head.

“You can get up. I’m not here to take your responsibility.”

“Please forgive me…….”

The old man was very frightened. To the point where words do not work, in general, the
right of summary disposition is given to the nobility at this stage.

In other words, there is no one here to say anything even if I cut his throat.
Of course, I didn’t mean to.

I was pondering and took off my voice.

“I’ll forgive you if you answer my question correctly.”

“Yes, yes! There will be a yes!”

“How did you know about my origin?”

“Well, that’s….”

“The more you tell me, the more I’ll pretend this never happened.”

“So that was about 20 years ago.”

The story of the old man who started like that was older than I thought.

The old man’s job was a horseman. Although he generally dealt with wealthy
customers, he was especially lucky to have the Duke and Duchess as his guests that
day after.

However, on the way back from treating the couple, he hit a person.

It was a dark alley without witnesses as he was on his way to avoid the eyes of others.
A middle-aged woman hit by a wagon died instantly on the spot.

However, the child held by a middle-aged woman in her arms was safe because she
wrapped the child around her body.

The Duchess hugged a baby with no scars, whether it was a miracle or a sacrifice of a
woman.

‘Look at this, honey.

‘Red hair.’

‘My great-grandmother had this red hair.’

The baby, who was crying, stopped crying like a lie when she was hugged by the
Duchess. Then he wouldn’t fall out of her arms.

‘… … ..This child, we are raising it.’

‘Honey.’ 
‘Did you hear what the doctor say today? They say I can’t have children forever. It’s
impossible.’ 

‘wife…….’ 

‘I don’t know if this might happen, and we came out today without letting anyone know.
Is it really a coincidence that this child appeared in front of us? I want to raise it, me.’

The horseman watched the duke’s wife make a holy decision there that day.

The Duke, who agreed with a sigh as if he couldn’t help his wife’s firmness, then told the
horseman.

Keep it a secret for the rest of your life, and if you break it, your three generations won’t
be safe.

“……that’s what happened.”

The old man remained silent as he had promised for nearly twenty years.

It was not a loss at all because he took money and valuables that ordinary people would
never touch in return for keeping the secret quiet.

However, the money that had been spent was falling and falling, and he was too old and
too drunk to work again, selling gossip that he knew, and finally getting out of his mouth.

I asked after hearing all the old man’s stories.

“What about the woman?”

“What?”

“What happened to a middle-aged woman who was run over by a wagon?”

The question was, “Is there a grave?” The old man panicked and shook his head.

“I, I don’t know. I don’t think that’s…… I went back to the place later, but there was
nobody there.”

Did my mother and father reap it?

Then, it was not something that could be heard more thoroughly by the old man.

I raised myself up. Suddenly I stood up and my legs that were bending while I was
listening to the story went numb.
“Lady.”

After reeling, Sir Davery held me on.

At this time, perhaps because of my feeling, Sir Davery seemed stiff.

Then the old man’s voice was heard.

“Oh, it is.”

Without changing his prone position on the floor, the old man brought up his words as if
he had thought of the middle-aged woman

“The middle-aged woman. On second thought……… I think she jumped in on purpose.”

“On purpose?”

The numbness in my legs got better little by little. Take my hand off Sir Davery’s sleeve
and look down at the old man.

“Yes, yes. It suddenly popped out in front of the carriage, and I thought it might have
been intentional……I don’t know why.”
Chapter 121

That’s where the old man’s words ended. I stared silently at the old man for a moment
and turned away.

It was a moment when I got out of the cramped space, but I felt like I was breathing.

“What should I do?”

Sir Davery followed me and asked.

“What do you mean by that?”

“That old man.”

“Well……let him go.”

Since I’ve said it, I’d forgive him if he just answered my questions.

“But……”

“It’s all right.”

Ligaa used the expression to me that my origins might be blood from nowhere.

Looking at that, I wanted to see how the old man would have spoken about my origin.

‘I wonder if the old man thought that the middle-aged woman who died by being hit by
the carriage was my birth mother?’

Imagination easily creates a dirty story. Why did the woman jump into the carriage with
the child?
Perhaps the mother and daughter were trying to commit suicide together because it was
the result of an unspeakable shame.

……well, he could have imagined this.

It’s not that everyone does that, but it’s that old people would do anyway. But I decided
to leave the old man alone.

“I don’t think he’ll be able to live long anyway.”

In such a place where cold weather is not adequate in this winter, he is drunk with his
old body.

It was amazing that he was still alive. Maybe his life will be over before this winter.

I took the lead a little after saying so. Somehow I wanted to get out of this alley quickly.

“Lady.”

“Why?”

“Are you all right?”

“Of course. Why am I not okay?”

I was a little surprised to hear something unexpected.

I came up because I thought there was something, but I didn’t know it was like that.

It was unexpected, so I was a little surprised, and…….

‘I miss Ash.’

……I wanted to see Ash for some reason, so it would have been better to hurry back to
the mansion now than to speak from here.

I walked out of the alley thinking like that.

Then I stopped immediately.

“Lydia.”
There was a face that was not supposed to be here. Is it an illusion? I rubbed my eyes,
but my sight remained the same.

“….Ash?”

“I’m really sad that you came out to respond to threatening letters without telling me.”

‘So, Bessie eventually told him!’

Jesus Christ, Bessie. I asked her to keep it a secret.

“So, how did you like your secret outing?”

“Eum…”

Instead of agonizing over the answer, I just hugged Ash, who came close. He buried his
face in Ash’s hesitating breast and took a deep breath.

“……why?”

“No, just. Because I like it.”

As soon as I spoke out, I realized that this was the outside, but then I felt like it didn’t
matter anymore.

I missed Ash. Then I saw him. So, now I liked it.

I closed my eyes, hugging Ash tightly. The familiar smell made me forget everything for
a moment.

***

“Da, damn it…… Damn it!”

Ligaa seemed to flip his eyes with anger.

He wanted to avenge who made him a fool without a family or a finger.

But there was no way. So, he happened to meet an old man while he was burning his
heart with nightmares every day by day.

‘I told you, if this isn’t true, you can cut my throat.’

Though drunk, horseman’s story was strangely specific.

Furthermore, even if it is not true, the horseman put his throat on the line.

‘That’s right.’

Ligaa opened his eyes wide. The horseman’s story was plausible.

Just in time, he knew something. As for the workmanship, Ash Widgreen, there is no
doubt that the former Duchess was outside the Empire when she was due.

But his sister Lydia Widgreen was different.

No one had ever seen a pregnant Duchess before she was born.

For a very short time, it caused a stir in society, but the rumour soon died down
because the Duke stepped up and dismissed it with honour.

Ligaa knew it from his father.

The puzzle clicked together.

Ligaa was in a state of ecstasy. The opportunity has come. He can finally avenge his
grudge.

He made a pleasant plan. Once he had called the princess alone under the pretext of
this, so he could make the …….

……was Ligaa’s happy imagination, but unfortunately, the reality was very different from
his imagination.

Ligaa, who woke up after being knocked out for a long time at the bottom of the cold
back alley, moved his limp steps with his bloodshot eyes.

‘That bitch, how dare she insult me like this when she’s such a dirty, vulgar creature that
she doesn’t even know where she came from? Let’s see. I will make you regret it.’

Maybe his threat to spread secrets sounded like a joke to her.

Ligaa recklessly went to visit a noble family he had known before. At first, Viscount
Zeshanal saw Ligaa’s skeleton and tried to scare him away, but once he heard that he
had brought good news, he reserved him.

“Good news?”

“Yes, it’s news that could bring down the prestige of the high-handed Duke of
Widgreen.”
“……oho.”

Some people are flattering him and those who are jealous of him.

Viscount was the latter. He couldn’t hide his expectation, so he said with his nose wide
open.

“Yes, come on, tell me.”

“That’s…..the Princess Widgreen is not the blood of the family.”

Ligaa shined his eyes with a dismal voice.

“She was adopted as a baby. Do you know what’s more surprising?”

“……. It’s already well known.”

“Her birth mother…… Yes?”

“That story was already well known, you damn bastard!”

The hot-blooded Zeshanal, easily losing his reason in anger, turned the table upside
down. With a thud, Ligaa fell out in a shudder.

“Gasp!”

“I let you into the house because you’re such a beggar and you’re such a moron, but
you’re telling me all the ‘good news’ I already know. You’re not making fun of anyone
now!”

“Oh, no, that’s not…….”

“I’m so angry. I can’t just let you go. Hey! Beat this bastard up and kick him out!”

“Hold on, Viscount! Wait, ugh!”

Soon a crowd of servants began to step on Ligaa.

There was no mercy in the number of kicks.

Ligaa was beaten like this.

He thought he could die so he cried out in a burst.

“My father is Count Kami! Even though I may have been cut off from the family ties, the
origins of my blood remained the same, do you think you’ll be safe if you beat me like
this?”

He cried heartily, but no matter how many families he has, no father can stand by and
watch over his son’s life.

However, the return response was cold.

“You’re funny. Your father? Listen carefully. It has been a long time since Count Kami
wrote a memorandum that he would never come back to the capital city and went down
to the territory with his family. How can he tell if you’re beaten to death or not here on
the outskirts?”

“What, what?”

Ligaa couldn’t trust it. While his whole body was stiffened by the shock, the short-lived
foot kicking continued again.

Then someone opened the parlour-room door and entered.

“What’s making so much noise? What the hell are you doing in the parlour room……..”

“La, lady!”

A familiar face appeared. Ligaa shouted desperately.

“Help! Please spare me! P, please!”

“You……..”

The lady, who entered the parlour room, recognized Liga and opened her eyes wide.

Soon there was a more angry cry from her mouth than from her father.

“That motherf*cker!”

“Wha, what?”

“I thought about what happened here, but it was you, your motherf*cker Ligaa! You
scumbag, do you think I don’t know there was a friend of mine among the girls you
touched?”

“Well, that’s…”
“One of the maids in this house hung herself because of you. You human talker! Dad,
don’t let him live. Just kill him! Let’s just make today his death day!”

“My, my fault, it’s my fault! I was wrong! ……Agh!

On the same day, there were constant screams in the parlour room of Viscount
Zeshanal’s mansion.

And on the same evening, a chilly spout was abandoned in the back alley.

The crows swarmed in.

***

“What the old man said was probably right.”

It was the butler who knew the details of that day.

The butler continued his speech with a look of remembrance of the distant past.

“I didn’t have to tell the former Duke and Duchess, but a letter came out of the woman’s
arms.”

“Letter?”

“Please take good care of her as your precious child.”

My parents collected the body of a middle-aged woman as I expected.

It was none other than the butler who was in charge of the job at the time.

“……why?”

Why did she do that?

I see she wanted to entrust me to my parents.

No, to be exact, to the wealthy ‘anyone’. The old man drove the carriage, and it was a
luxury carriage that only deals with customers with money.

But why did it have to be that way?

“Why to the level she gave up her own life……..”

“There are many things I can guess about her. First of all, she might have thought it was
the surest way than the others.”

The butler said calmly, with a voice that he had previously thought about it.

“Or maybe she had not much time left to live.”

“……”

“I used to wonder, but I’m not sure that the latter is certain now that I know your origins.”

“Why?”

“Anyone who could steal you from the kingdom would have worked close to the Queen.
I had heard the Queen’s move for a long time, so I knew she wouldn’t have been a very
good person by nature.”

“………”

“There aren’t many opportunities for such a person to suddenly give up her life one day
and decide to protect her righteousness and humanity.”

The butler said so and looked at me silently listening to his story.

He asked.

“Would you like to go to the tomb?”

“Where is it?”

“It’s far away. It’s too much today, and if you’re interested, let’s go with this old man next
time.”

Nodding my head. The butler added.

“Oh, you don’t have to prepare flowers.”

“Why?”

“Because I already brought a handful every year, to thank her for letting me serve you.”

I ended up laughing.

That night, I took out a portrait of my parents after a long time and put it by my bedside.
Then I lay down before I went to sleep and imagined the face of a middle-aged woman
who I couldn’t remember.

If she comes out in my dream, I’d at least say thank you.

However, neither middle-aged women nor my parents appeared in the dream. Instead,
Ash appeared.

And I had a pretty good night’s sleep.

Chapter 122

A few days later, a guest arrived at the mansion.

I was surprised to see the visitor’s face.

“Ari?”

I used to ask for a message if her fever got better, but I didn’t know that she would
come in person.

I dragged Ari to my room, not to the parlour room, and looked around.

“Are you all right now?”

“I’m completely fine.”

Ari’s complexion of saying that certainly didn’t look like a sick person.

“When did the fever go down?”

“Yesterday.”

Then the date…… Jesus. Ari’s had a full week of fever.

“Are you sure you’re okay?”

Even though I heard she was okay, I took my hand to Ari’s forehead without realizing it.
And what she said just right.

Ari humbly opened her two arms raised, like biceps competition.

“Of course. I’m completely strong, almost like an iron.”

“What the hell was that?”

Laughter flowed out of Ari’s exaggeration.

“The doctor still doesn’t know the cause? Was it flu?”

“Eonni.”

“Huh?”

“Is there anything different about me today?”

“What’s different?”

Listening to Ari’s question, I looked through her again.

I’ve already taken a closer look, but did I miss anything?

However, the visible appearance of Ari remained the same. Her deer-like eyes, a calm
atmosphere when she closes her mouth, her hair and .…….

I was so focused on Ari’s appearance that I suddenly found out what I was missing.

“Where’s Dylan?”

Come to think of it, Ari visited the mansion alone today. There was no one by her side,
of course.

“Correct.”

“The answer is correct and what! Ari, what about Dylan?”

Did something happen to Dylan? No, but how could she move by herself?

I checked my watch. The needle was approaching noon. Oh, my God. I’ll call Sir Davery
first.

Then Ari jumped up and snatched my sleeve.

“Eonni, if you’re trying to get the blonde knight, you don’t have to.”

“What?”
“I don’t need a knight.”

“What is she talking about? What do you mean you don’t need it? If you’re going to die
here, I don’t even have a bead to save you…….”

I poured my words out like rapid-fire and shut my mouth.

Ari’s attitude was strangely calm. I looked at a determined face that had not agitated,
and I grew my eyes for a moment.

“You, no way……”

A thought passed through my mind.

The sudden heatwave caused even the most famous doctor in the capital to shake his
head.

Ari says she doesn’t need anyone to protect her after suffering from fever.

“That’s right.”

Ari nodded, letting go of her hand holding the hem of my dress.

“I’m not in danger anymore. Nothing would happen.”

“No way.”

I sat on the edge of the bed at the same speed as I jumped up. I grabbed Ari and looked
around again.

“Really?”

“I’m telling you if I’m lying, why would I come alone?”

“Really nothing happens all day? Breakfast, lunch, dinner all day? Peace all day?”

“I told you so.”

“Oh, my God.”

I gave Ari a big hug.

“That’s great.”

A sigh of relief came out.

No matter how reliable he is, Dylan is by his side, but overcoming the crisis of death
every day was never easy to see.

Honestly, it would have felt like walking on a thin ice plate. Until now, there was no other
way, so we were satisfied with the alternative.

“It’s a relief.”

I can’t believe the power to threaten Ari has suddenly disappeared.

Did the world give up because it didn’t work?

Was the fever like an immune response to the eventual acceptance of her as a member
of this world?

I hugged Ari like I was going to burst and only when my overwhelming feeling calmed
down did I relax my arms.

But then Ari’s face was not as good as I thought.

“…….Ari?”

I hesitated. Ari’s mouth opened.

“You know, eonni. So, speaking of which.”

“…….”

“Should I just give up going home?”

“What?”

“No matter how hard I look for the God of Dimension, I can’t find the thread I want, and
even if I go back, I don’t know if I’m really alive, and so my body.”

“……..”

“In the meantime, my soul seems to have completely adapted to this world.”

“I, shall I just live here? Should I give up and settle down? Not as Shin Ari, but as
Aggritta Grace.”

If Ari’s expression or voice were bright, I might have been at odds.

Good thinking, good decision. There’s no danger anymore, so let’s get along well here. I
may have been tempted to hold Ari’s hand and support the decision by pretending I
don’t know anything.

But Ari now had a tearful face on her face.

If I touch her, I feel like she’s about to burst into tears.

I suddenly realized when I saw Ari with an unhappy face more than ever before, even
when she heard that she had died and been revived.

The people who really care about Ari are not here.

They were all somewhere else, not here.

Whoever it is, the weight of the preciousness is different from the people she met and
became close to here.

I laid my hand on Ari’s back. And said to Ari, who was valiantly closing her tears in the
day full of despair.

“Let’s go to the Imperial Palace with me tomorrow.”

“……Yes?”

“We have someone to meet.”

Looking at Ari’s face, which looked sad rather than stained with tears, even though she
didn’t cry, I found God after a long time.

I prayed earnestly.

Please don’t let him be just a lunatic as the Emperor said.

**

“Who are we going to meet?”

“You’ll find out when we there.”

I saved the details until the next day I set out for the Imperial Palace with Ari.

This is because I didn’t want to see too much disappointment if I let her anticipate it in
advance and if it wasn’t just one.
Ari squinted her eyes as to whether it was suspicious of me avoiding the answer.

“Hmm? It smells suspicious……… maybe a blind date?”

“….….”

“Is that right? Is that true? Are you trying to introduce me to my husband wannabe as
soon as I say I’m going to settle down here?”

I stared at Ari in secret, too. Ari chattered without caring.

“But you know, my taste is Asian. Colourful is not allowed. Will there really be an Asian
handsome man here?”

“Not like that.”

“Are you sure you don’t? Oh, just in case, the age difference is also important. I don’t
want him to be older than three years.”

“What if he’s younger?”

“If younger….. well, except for elementary school students?”

I forgot the place and was about to freak out when I remembered that Ari was 17 years
old.

Oh, I see, if she gets a younger boyfriend, he could be a middle school student.

Suddenly I imagined Ari and her middle school boyfriend walking hand in hand. It was
cute, too.

‘They’re going to go on an after-school date with their school uniform.’

I’ve never seen a real Ari, but it really suited her.

The tip of my nose frowned with shame. I turned my head out of the window as naturally
as I could.

In the meantime, the carriage arrived at the Imperial Palace.

I took Sir Davery’s escort and got off the carriage. From the start of our departure, Sir
Davery seemed to be eyeing Dylan’s absence, and suddenly said,

“Did she get fired?”

“What?”

“The one who’s going to be fired has finally been fired.”

Is it an illusion if I feel like I’m going to be sued by others for being unemployed?

I listened to your words and recalled the person I had forgotten. I asked Ari who was
just getting off the carriage.

“Ari, what happened to Dylan? Did you really cut it?”

“Dylan? I gave her a vacation. She has been suffering for me, so I told her to play.”

“Such.”

Sir Davery’s face was rapidly stained with disappointment.

I was looking at the face and thought I’d give him some hope.

“Sir must be happy since Dylan wasn’t fired.”

“Why should I be?”

“If Dylan was free, I might have wanted to bring her in? The more talent, the better.”

“…….”

As if it had not been known, a man came out of the Imperial Palace while Sir Davery
was hardening.

“You are all guests from Dukedom of Widgreen, right? I’ve been waiting. This way,
please.”

I sent a notice in advance before departure. To be exact, I just replied to the Emperor’s
letter, which was written by the man I told you before, asking him to visit the Imperial
Palace as soon as possible.

The place where the servant led us was the reception room inside the annex.

“He’s already in here.”

My heart throbbed.

I looked back at Sir Davery, trying not to show as much nervousness as possible.
“Sir, please wait here for a moment.”

“I don’t know who’s in there.”

“It’s all right. I’ll scream if something happens. Please.”

“…… I see.”

I entered the reception room with Ari, leaving Sir Davery at the door.

Behind his back, a large, colourful door creaked shut.

“Ah.”

A person sitting in a chair jumped to his feet. He came straight at a busy pace.

Ari whispered to me with a sour face.

“Eonni, I told you, it’s too much if he’s 3 years older!”

A man of relatively small build appeared to be forty years old.

Shh, I said no. While I was covering Ari’s mouth, the man who came close to us
stopped.

He seemed to welcome us somewhere.

It was definitely my first time seeing him, but I felt strange that he knew us.

“You found me.”

Is it because I feel like he’s been waiting?

The man smiled and reached out his hand.

“Nice to meet you. I’m the author of <The Spring of The Goddess Agrita>.”
Chapter 123

“So…….”

I sat facing the man with Ari and stared at the book on the table.

<The spring of The Goddess Agrita.>

It was a man’s book. And the book that I and Ari are very familiar with praying.

Ari asked in a voice of surprise.

“Ahjussi was the one who wrote this?”

Ahjussi.

The man seemed to be taken aback for a moment at the sudden burst of words but
soon replied calmly.

“Yes, it’s a book I wrote.”

“Well, are you the god of this world?”

He wrote <The Spring of the Goddess Agrita>. In other words, he created the story that
was the foundation of the world.

It was no different from the meaning that he was the god of the world. But the man
shook his head.

“No. Where should I start with this?”

“……..?”

“I wrote this book, but I didn’t create a story. So, to be exact, I read and wrote it.”
“You read and wrote?”

Plagiarism?

A plagiarism writer? The man looked at my expression and rolled his eyes as if
agonizing over the explanation.

Then he opened his mouth as if he had made a decision.

“I’ll just tell you everything from the beginning. That was about 25 years ago.”

His name is Kim Go-dong.

Born under the skies of Seoul, South Korea, he was nothing special, just an ordinary
girl student.

“Wait a minute.”

I don’t know where to begin. I cut the man off with a puzzled look.

“Korea, Seoul?”

“Yes.”

“……girls?”

“Yes.”

“………..”

“I will continue.”

Kim Go-dong was a high school student. And like most high school students, She hated
going to school the most in the world.

There was a mountain near the high school where Kim Go-dong attended.

Kim Go-dong, who did not particularly want to go to the school that day, went up the
mountain on impulse instead of school.

“It wasn’t unusual. It’s often the same before. But that day was the worst choice.”
On the mountain so high, Kim Go-Dong lost her footing and fell down a steep cliff.

“Ugh.”

Ari took a breath from the side.

This side has also made some mistakes on the stairs, but it was incomparable to the
mountain cliff.

“I thought I’d die like this. But………….”

Kim Go-dong’s last memory was that her body even crashed down the cliff. foreboding
the end of life

But her life, which she thought only to be so doomed, was not over yet.

When she opened her eyes, Kim Go-dong was in a different world.

“It was right here. I was surprised. It was a fantasy world that I only could hear before.
There’s magic instead of science, still, status and slavery existed.”

Reminiscent of that time, he narrowed his eyebrows.

“And a god appeared in front of me, who was still wondering whether this is a dream or
the afterlife. He introduced himself as a god of dimension.”

Ari flinched. I held Ari’s hand under the table.

“God of dimensions?”

“Yes. He said he was sorry to me. He was trying to test his abilities, but he accidentally
fell me here through an annual gap. He said he’d send me back.”

Ari’s breathing became a little rough. I grasped her hand more strongly.

“So what? Then why couldn’t you go back?”

“I’ll tell you that from now on.”

The man……no, the girl… No, Kim Go-dong’s eyes became dim.

“I shouldn’t have done such a crazy thing.”

No matter how many doors the God of the dimension may have, it cannot be opened
like a refrigerator door.
At least once in half of the year, every time he opened the door, he needed that much
time.

Since there was no other way, Kim Go-dong waited for half a year while eating and
sleeping there.

The problem started then.

Kim Go-dong had nothing to do in this world.

Carriage, horse, old architecture and doubles, the appropriate way of life.

It was amazing at first, but she got more and more uncomfortable and bored.

Magic was new and amazing whenever she saw it, but it wasn’t something she always
wanted to see.

Boring. Boring. She really wanted to go back since it’s so boring.

‘Shall I read a book?’

With the consideration of God at the level, she was able to read and write with a rough
knowledge of this world.

Kim Go-dong went straight to the library and borrowed a book………She tried to come,
but she failed because the article was not sure of my identity.

‘And then I don’t even have money.’

The power of God at the level of food, clothing, and shelter was solved, but that was all.

Daily necessities were prepared and refilled for each use, but other luxuries could not
be purchased separately.

‘Life…..is so free… Oh, I used a difficult word.’

Kim Go-dong lived in a house where safety and survival were guaranteed, without any
desire to live, like the eyes of a dead fish.

Then it was one day. Just two months out of half a year.

Kim Go-Dong suddenly realized.

She has developed an unusual ability.

It was like an unexpected superpower created by the accident of a different level of a
human being.

‘I can see the future.’

Kim Go-dong could see the future of this world.

Big and small events to come. one’s fate and connection

She could see them at a glance as if she was peeking through a microscope.

Kim Go-Dong quickly adapted to her ability, which was only confusing at first. Soon,
Kim Go-dong will be able to choose only the future she wants, like scenes in movies or
dramas.

‘Wow, what’s this guy? Crown Prince? He’s so handsome. I’m going to slap him with a
celebrity face. What the hell is this? A Duke? Oh, my……’

In the future, about 20 years after Kim Go-dong took a peek, there were two very
handsome men whose made eyes could pop out.

From then on, peeping at the fate of the two became the only joy of the day for Kim Go-
dong.

‘Ha, this is a walking sculpture. Just looking at him makes me smile. A woman who
marries a man like him has never been so……Huck! Crazy! You two are fighting over a
woman?”

Kim Godong peeped at the relationship between the two and, to be exact, the three,
and then shone her eyes.

The two perfect men who are the best in the Empire. A woman who is loved by two
such men, somewhat lacking in comparison with them.

‘Isn’t this a romance novel?’

You’re right. This is it.

Kim Go-Dong bounced her fingers with an enlightened face.

“Let’s write this as a novel and sell it to rich people.”

A romance novel that tells the future. If it is rejected, at least it will sell at a billion
dollars.
In this time, Kim Go-Dong worked her head well only in this situation. It was similar to
being a temporary genius only when ordinary students skipped school supplementary
classes.

‘The main character is, of course, Agrita Grace….’

Paper and pen belonged to daily necessities and could be saved due to the overflowing
power of God.

Kim Go-dong wrote a novel book.

‘Put some future events in chronological order.….’

Although peeping into the future was not perfect, some parts had to be filled with
speculation or creation from time to time, that was part of it.

She has been trained with numerous celebrity fan-fiction that she once published on the
Internet. The article came out with a good hand.

A month happened like that.

‘I’m done!’

The novel is complete.

‘Title is… The Spring of the Goddess Agrita.’

It was plausible. Wow, she wrote it herself, but it was well written.

Kim Go-dong held the completed writing in her arms and swelled into her dream.

‘Now if I found a way back and sell it to the richest man! I’m going to spend the rest of
my life having fun with that money!’

But life is not as easy as you think.

Kim Go-dong was soon caught by the God of Dimension after completing “Spring of the
Goddess Agrita.”

-You bastard!

The roar of God shook her mind like thunder. Kim Go-dong fell to the floor with a
scream.

-What? The Spring of The Goddess Agrita? How dare you do this!
Her head was so sore that she couldn’t stand up. Kim Go-dong fell on the floor and
begged instinctively.

“I, I was wrong…… I’m sorry…”

– It’s already late! The God of Fate is mad at me. I’m on my way to stop him from
destroying you right now! I will not let you go back to your original world, even though I
have prevented you from disappearing because it is my own mistake.

“What?! That’s…… Ugh!”

-Of course, we will reap material support, and besides, we will curse you. Live in that
form and repent your sins for the rest of your life!

“Argh!”

“……. that’s what happened.”

Then the next day, she woke up and saw this.

Kim Go-dong connected the results with a sad voice.

Ari gulped at the shocking ending.

“You’re cursed to be your father?”

“…… it was a curse to be a man. This face is just a trace of time.”

Kim Go-dong stammered about the wrinkles on her face and said bitterly.

I was busy controlling my surprise in my mind while he was doing that.

‘I can’t believe that’s how the book <The Spring of The Goddess Agrita> was born.’

This world was not in fiction. Only someone wrote a novel based on this world.

The forefathers were quite the opposite.

‘But there’s something I’m curious about…….’

I have a question. Some questions have been answered. For example, why there was a
lack of explanation for the enchantment fabric or Gyerg.

However, a more decisive question became.

Kim Go-dong said she wrote the story by “looking into the future.” If so, the reality
should have gone further without fiction and error.

It wasn’t exactly a novel, but a prophecy that was put in writing by someone who had
foreseen the future.

But why has it changed?

It can be understood that what is related to Agrita is the influence of Ari.

But what about me?

According to the future that Kim Go-dong saw, I was meant to be dying at the hands of
Ash and it was originally a fate set by God of Fate.

Why did that change?

Chapter 124

‘Cause I remember my past life…?’

I can’t even imagine Ash killing me now.

What has changed the future to this extent? Really because I remembered my past life?

Because that fact acts like a butterfly effect on my fate?

Kim Go-dong’s voice was heard when my head became complicated.

“Anyways, after that, I haven’t been able to pull myself together for a while. So I took a
picture of it with a book. Somehow.”

Kim Go-Dong lightly lifted the book <The Spring of The Goddess Agrita> on the table.

“And with an indomitable will to sell books, I went to visit the richest nobleman in the
neighbourhood. At the end of the question, what’s the result? It was obvious.”

I remembered the story I had heard from the emperor. I responded.

“You’ve been treated like a madman….….”

“Yes. Like a lie, they all looked at this book and said it only contained blank papers.
Thanks to it, I became a scammer, and in the end, I became a lunatic.”

Kim Go-dong laughed as if she was reminiscing about the time.

“My back that was kicked at that time still aches when it rains.”

“Ah.”
The waist is so precious. When I let out a lamentable sigh without realizing it, Kim Go-
dong continued.

“Well, anyway. But apparently, you can see the contents of this book. Is that right?”

“That’s right!”

Ari stepped forward, replied with a big nod.

“I read it all. From start to finish. It wasn’t fun.”

“Yes… I’ve been feeling it for a while, but it’s very honest.”

“Thank you. But why do we see this book? Just you and me?”

“I think it’s simple.”

Kim Go-dong answered Ari’s question without showing any signs of concern.

“Because you’re a stranger like me.”

Stranger. I was born in this world, and I only remember my past life, but it was true that I
had a memory that others didn’t have anyway.

I opened my mouth first before Ari got excited and said anything back.

“How do you know that? Whether you’re strangers or not.”

Ari and I are seeing Kim Go-Dong for the first time here today.

And I haven’t introduced ourselves yet.

Kim Go-dong easily burst into laughter at my words.

“Oh, I’m sorry about this. There was not enough explanation. It’s a simple story.”

“…….”

“You’ll know if you’ve read a book, but the future has changed. I’ve lost my ability to see
the future since that day, but of course, I remember what I wrote in my book.”
If the memory becomes blurred, it’s enough to read it again, and Kim Go-dong, who
added it like that, continued.

“But the future I’ve seen and the real future that is happening right now has
changed…… there were two people in the centre of the change.”

Kim Go-dong faced me and Ari in turn.

“How many inferences have I been able to make in this situation? I’m sure it’s nothing.
Maybe these people are in the same situation as me. If the soul, if not the body, has
crossed over from another world like me, and that’s why it has affected the future of this
world.”

“…….”

“Didn’t you read this book? Maybe you read it. If they came from Korea like me. Maybe
a similar vibe to me attracted this book.”

“…….”

“……when I thought so, you came and reached to me, as if to add credibility to my
guess.”

Kim Go-dong pointed at me. Our eyes met.

“Would it be a good explanation?”

“Yes.”

Ari was the one who answered it.

Ari was ready to stand up and crawl.

“It’s all right! I’m from Korea, too. I am Korean. My name is Ari, Shin Ari. One day, I
accidentally rolled down the stairs and when I opened my eyes, it was here. This is
someone else’s body right now, but somehow…….”

Ari’s voice, which continued briskly, died down at some point.

“……I’m coming in, you know. Why doesn’t a God of dimensions appear before me?”

Ari’s voice shook sharply.

“Why……? I, too, came here by mistake.”

I pressed Ari’s hand again in a hurry. Then I looked at Kim Go-dong and said.

“Kim Go-dong, I have a favour to ask you. Do you happen to know how to meet God of
the dimension? Actually, that’s why I wanted to see you.”

It is said that Kim Go-dong did not summon the God of the Dimension, but the God of
the Dimension appeared in front of Kim Go-dong, so I felt like I was holding onto a
straw.

‘Please……’

“Yes.”

“……yes?”

But Kim Go-dong was more positive than I thought. I thought I misheard it.

“What did you just say…….”

“You asked me if I knew how to meet a God of Dimensions. I know. I know exactly how
to call him.”

“Oh, how?”

“I can’t tell anyone or anything. This is my ability, so to speak. I can call him for you, but
do you want me to call him?”

You’re calling the God of the Dimension?

Now, here?

I looked around Ari. Ari blinked slowly.

Then suddenly she began to shed tears.

“Ari!”

“I… can go? Can I go home?”

Her pronunciation was crushed by crying and it was a mess. But I could still understand
what she was trying to say.

“Can I go home?”
The image of Ari, who was fiddling with her bright face in the carriage to the Palace,
came to mind.

She even joked and laughed, “Are you trying to set me up on a blind date?”

But Ari was crying now. Tears streamed down her cheeks.

That face must be her real feelings.

It’s not like she was forced to smile and pretend to be calm, but this face must be Ari’s
true feelings.

I felt like I was going to cry. I bit my lips and gave Kim Go-dong a look.

“Please, if it’s possible right now.”

“Okay. Just a moment, please.”

Kim Go-dong rose from her seat. Then she moved to a rather quiet space, where she
closed her eyes silently.

I imagined that a great ceremony would take place that would be hard for ordinary
people to think of.

But Kim Godong opened her eyes a while later.

“It’s done”

“What’s done……”

-Did you call me?

“……!”

Surprised. A voice rang in my head. Like thunder.

Kim Go-dong shouted at the ceiling with her head down.

“Please reveal yourself, Almighty God of Dimension.”

– Something cheeky. Is that you again? Who told you to call God like this?

“It’s not because I miss you. There are middle school students that God needs to see.
She fell into this world by your tireless mistake.”
-What is it?

Is it just my feelings? But it seems like a twist at the end. God’s voice seemed to be
angry at the moment, but Kim Go-dong’s words seemed to have been conveyed
properly.

Soon after, there was a human figure in the space where there was nothing.

I stared embarrassedly at the person who suddenly appeared.

‘This is God?’

God’s eyes turned to me whether he was reading my thoughts or not. Words rang in my
head.

– I appeared familiar to your eyes. Because there is no human body to see my true self.

“Ah…….”

The eyes of God shifted to Ari. Soon a low sigh came out of his mouth.

– You’re telling me the truth. Boy, you were right.

“To him, I am always a boy.”

– Even the soul falls into this world over the body. There must have been a lot of friction
with the world here…….

The eyes of God, who ignored Kim Go-dong’s grumbling, did not fall from Ari.

“Are, are you the God of Dimension?”

– Yes. I’m sorry, child of another world. You must have had a hard time here because
of me.

The God of the Dimension seemed to know that Ari might have woken up here and
almost died again and again.

Ari shook her head. Then again, she confirmed to God with her tearful voice.

“Okay. So, can I, uh, go back home now?”

– Of course. I’ll send you back to your original world.

Ari hugged me as soon as the definite answer fell. Tears moistened my shoulders. My
eyes were eventually reddened by the sound of her bawling.

Then Kim Go-dong stepped in.

“God of Dimension, I beg your pardon. Only……”

– Don’t do it if you know you’re an outcast here.

“Oh, it’s been 25 years, really! I’ll just ask. I think they’re both strangers. Why would you
say that to one person?”

I noticed what kind of misunderstanding Kim Go-dong was having.

No wonder she called me a middle school student, not a middle schooler.

“I……..”

– Two?

As soon as I tried to explain something to Kim Go-dong, God’s voice rang.

Soon God looked at me again and smiled lightly.

– Another stranger, you say. I can see why you thought so. Is it because the future has
changed?

“No?”

– Hmm……

God seemed to be pondering something for a moment. But looked at me and asked.

– Kid. How far do you know? Have you heard everything this moron has done?

Moron. It was an expression referring to Kim Go-dong. I nodded before I knew it.

– Good. Then I’ll explain it to you. The God of Destiny was very angry at the time
because of him. And she didn’t want the future, which was reduced to a mere novel by
human hands, to come true.

I understand. I certainly think that’s going to hurt my self-esteem, too.

– But it wasn’t easy to change the fate that she had already set.
‘You mean it’s hard to fix once you set it up?’

Somehow, God of Dimension continued to speak when he thought it was an

inefficiencies system.

– So after much thought, the God of Destiny decided to leave the established fate as it
is, and instead come and put it in with a stronger fate.

“More powerful fate?”

– Yeah.

Is this a misunderstanding? I felt the eyes of God staring at me were gently bending.

– You’ve got a connection here with a man named Ash Widgreen, right? Your soul is
destined for him.
Chapter 125

“……Yes?”

I blinked my eyes. There was a voice in my head.

– Born with a thousand fates, you are the soul who will live with him a thousand times,
repeating birth and death, as a lover and as a couple.

“……!”

– It was meant to start in the next life, but it was advanced to this life by the God of
Fate.

For a moment, I couldn’t think of anything as if my head was blank.

Kim Go-dong jumped on behalf of me, who blinked silently.

“No, so what the word of God is saying is, the God of Destiny brought her soul to
change the future? And you put it in that body instead of the originally scheduled soul?”

– Yeah. You got it right.

“Wow… What about the soul that was supposed to be that body?

– She’s living another life in another world.

“Is that okay?”

– You shameless brat with no shame or guilt. Who’s responsible for this?

“Ah yes.”
Kim Go-dong staggered around because of the thunderous roar in her head.

I had no effect other than a slight surprise, so it seemed that God could control the
extent of the impact for each person.

Thanks to it, I came to my senses. I asked God.

“Me and Ash…… We were supposed to be met in the next life, but you let me meet him
in this life.”

– Yes.

“I’m curious about something. If we can change the future in that way, wouldn’t it be
okay for different souls to exchange each other?”

For example, if only the soul of the Crown Prince and Ash had changed, the future
would have been quite different.

But God of the Dimension shook his head.

– Fate is rarely attributed to the soul. Usually with the body. That’s why I needed your
soul. A powerful and clear destiny that is carved into your soul.

“……Ah.”

– It’s exactly the fate engraved on you and his soul, have your questions answered?

“Yes.”

My heartbeat a little.

No, it was quite a throbbing.

The fate engraved on the soul. In other words, it sounded like fate that can’t be changed
no matter what.

It hasn’t changed in reality, and it would have changed the fate of the body.

‘I and Ash are meant to be.’

Was it supposed to be this good to hear?

I am enjoying the excitement and joy that I have not suppressed, and then God of
Dimension said.

– Is there anything you want?

“What?”

– Anyway, you’re in a random order of fate by the will of God. If you want anything in
return, I’ll listen.

“Well, I don’t know……..”

That’s what I want.

I finally looked at Ari, who had barely stopped crying. The tip of her nose was red and
her eyes were slightly swollen.

“……….Please take her well home. Safely. That’s enough.”

– That’s already been promised.

“Still.”

In fact, I don’t want anything else. For me now, I didn’t lack anything.

– Hmm……yes. Well, how about this one? You may already be satisfied with this life,
but you may not know the next one.

“The next life?”

Since he said it’s a thousand times, wouldn’t I meet Ash in my next life, date and marry
him anyway?

God of Dimension smiled kindly at my face.

– Fate to meet a thousand times, not to say that a thousand times in a row.

“Such……”

– Since the next life has been moved to this life, the relationship of the next life must be
skipped. But… I’ll let you meet him. If you wish.

“Really?”

– Yes. Do you want it?

“Of course.”

It was a natural question. The answer was fixed.

God smiled at me again and looked away as if he knew.

It was Ari he looked at.

– Then it’s a child from another world. Let’s get going. Go back to your world.

“Can, can we go right now?”

– Yeah. With the body from this world, it’s not hard if I send your soul back.

Ari looked back at me. Ari’s face seemed to conflict for a moment. I asked silently,
looking into her eyes.

“Why?”

“Just…”

“Why are you hesitating? You want to go. You want to go and see people you cared
about right now, right?”

Ari hesitated. Then she nodded.

“……yes.”

Ari’s arm gave me a strong hug. She sniffled at the tip of her nose and muttered in a
small voice.

“Thank you.”

“Yeah.”

“I won’t forget.”

“Yes. I don’t know if I can be as nice to the real Agrita as I did to you.”

Ari giggled. Soon her slender body fell from me.

“Live happily.”

“Don’t worry. You just heard that, didn’t you? I’m the one whose destiny is engraved on
my soul. I can’t do that even if I want to get along.”
Ari burst out laughing again. The god of the Dimension came up like a teleport and took
Ari with him.

At that moment, I suddenly remembered Kim Go-dong.

From the side, she looked as if she had only just been free from headaches.

“Excuse me, Sir Kim Go-dong.”

“……yeah?”

I don’t know what the God of Fate would say if she knew this, but I was actually grateful
to Kim Go-dong.

Anyway, thanks to Kim Go-dong’s writing of <The Spring of The Goddess Agrita>, I was
able to meet Ash in my life.

So I brought this up. Just to be sure.

“Don’t you want to go back to where you were? So to South Korea.”

“Uh……”

Kim Go-dong opened and closed her eyelids. Don’t tell me you didn’t expect me to ask
you that.

She scratched the back of her head.

“Can I go because I want to? I’ve already been punished.”

“I wouldn’t know about it if I or Ari steps up and asks you a favour today. Well, Kim Go-
dong also contributed to informing God about Ari today.”

If it weren’t for Kim Go-dong, the God of Dimension might never have known the
existence of Shin Ari.

There is a possibility because God didn’t know until now. In a way, the God of the
Dimension got a chance to undo his mistake thanks to Kim Go-dong today.

– Hmm.

God of Dimension did not specifically deny me or stop me along the way. I stared at Kim
Go-dong.

“What do you say?”

No matter how long it’s been, she would miss her house. Why is the reunion of
separated families so touching every time?

Kim Go-dong, however, said something out of the blue.

“You know what? Women hate short men.”

“……Yes?”

“Of course I understand. Because I don’t like it either. Short men don’t have a manly
charm. Does that mean I’m handsome? No. Do I have a lot of money? That’s not true
either. Personality is… well, it’s not bad, but how can anyone live by personality? It’s not
something you can eat.”

“Mr Kim Go-dong?”

I called him perplexedly. Why did the complaint start all of a sudden?

Kim Go-dong was short. He’s a little… pretty small. It’s because only his gender
became a man from a schoolgirl.

But I don’t know if that’s important at this moment. Should I console him? I seriously
thought about what to say to him if I do it, but Kim Go-dong continued.

“But there was someone who said he liked a human being who was so short and had
nothing.”

“…..…?”

“It took a long time. I used to be a girl. It’s hard to see myself in the opposite sex. But
she waited for me for ten years. By the side of a human being who has nothing to put
forward like this.”

Oh. I finally understood what Kim Go-dong was trying to say.

Kim Go-dong smiled awkwardly at me.

“I can’t throw her away. I’m sorry about my family, but……… I’m more sorry and grateful
here.”

-You have a long tongue. So you’re not going?

The God of Dimension calmly cut off Kim Go-dong’s words and compressed them. Kim
Go-dong nodded.
“Yes. I’ll live here until I get old and die. I’ll be buried here to the bones.”

– Yap. I thought it’d be better if you cleaned it up. Then do it.

As I felt before, the God of Dimension was quite merciless to Kim Go-dong.

Soon the God of Dimension put his hand on Ari’s body and raised the light.

– Let’s get started.

“Oh, wait!”

At this time, Ari came up to me as if something had suddenly come to mind. Then she
whispered in my ear.

When I heard that, I opened my eyes wide and then laughed absurdly.

“Is that what you’re saying when you’re leaving me to be?”

“It’s important.”

Then Ari went again and stood beside the God of Dimension. The light enveloped Ari’s
body.

“Well, good-bye, eonni.”

The light became stronger and eroded the whole view.

But I didn’t close my eyes this time. I stared at the vision of Ari turning into the light
without blinking.

Somehow, it was not dazzling at all. It felt completely different from when the Queen
used magic to flash the light when she escaped.

After a while, the light died down. And Ari’s body fell to the floor like a doll with a broken
thread.

I was going to approach Ari, or, now, to be exact, Agrita’s body and help her up.

But at that moment, I suddenly had a splitting headache.

– Oh, no. It’s not easy for an ordinary human to face God for a long time, either. Try to
rest.

Then the voice of God roared in my head.

And that was the last memory in the reception room.

My back was soft.

Not only my back but also my body felt soft overall. I felt like I was lying in bed.

‘………bed?’

I opened my eyes.

The light coming out of the window was bright. Thanks to it, I could look inside at a
glance.

It was a strange scene. It was a spacious and colourful room, but the interior was full of
unaccustomed things.

The unfamiliar furniture, the unfamiliar structure of the room, and…

“……Ash.”

There was Ash.

My voice sank out. Is this my voice?

I blinked my eyes many times. Ash’s face was not blurred or erased.

Where is this place? And I wanted to ask since when he’s been so by my side, but
before that, Ash kissed me on the forehead.

It was a friendly and light kiss as if the sleeping princess had received it.

I laughed unconsciously at the kiss and then closed my eyes again.

Chapter 126

I opened my eyes in two full days.

When I woke up, I feel like it was only yesterday that I met Kim Go-dong in the parlour
room at the Imperial Palace.

After I woke up, I heard it from someone else, and at first, I only thought this man was
playing a prank on me.

I felt as if I had a refreshing nap for about two or three hours.

“Lady, you’re really okay, aren’t you?”

“I’m all right. The palace doctor also said there was nothing wrong with me.”

I soothed Bessie, who had a tearful face.

When I woke up in the middle, I thought there was only Ash next to me, but when I
opened my eyes again, it was different.

From Bessie to Butler, it was a full attendance. Thanks to it, I had to sweat to appease
those people.

It was the guest bedroom of the imperial palace where I slept for two days.

“No wonder the furniture and decorations were so luxurious.’

Sir Davery was the first to find me lying in the parlour room.

He said that it was strange that he heard the noise that he did not know occasionally,
but suddenly the silence continued, so he recklessly opened the door and entered.
When he came in like that, I was lying on the floor……

‘If my lady wasn’t in the ‘strange’ state of unconsciousness, I would have cut that guy
immediately.’
That was what Sir Davery told me when I woke up.

The guy he means must be Kim Go-dong. I’m glad he was okay.

He said Kim Go-dong came up before me. He left the imperial palace and left a letter in
front of me.

[It was a short but impressive meeting. If you need me again next time, please call
me anytime. I’ll introduce my wife to you then.

-Brown.]

In the context of the letter, it was obvious without hearing who left it.

However, the name Brown was unfamiliar, so I tilted my head for a moment when I
received the letter, which turned out to be the name of Kim Go-dong here.

Thanks to it, I got a piece of unnecessary information about Kim Go-dong.

‘I can’t believe it was that Go-dong.’

Go-dong……Brown.

So, if he has noble status, will he put the last name as Dark? Brown Dark.

Well, anyway.

When I woke up from a sound sleep, it felt like a dream to meet God of Dimension.

Meanwhile, Kim Go Dong… No, Brown’s letter served as a reality for me.

‘Ari.’

When I thought of God in the dimension, Ari naturally came to mind.

I pulled myself together, came out of the palace with Bessie and the others, and opened
my mouth.

“Maybe Ari… Do you know what happened to Lady Grace?”

“Lady Grace?”

“She was lying unconscious with you. I heard that the lady hasn’t woken up yet.”

“I see.”

The answer came from the butler. I nodded.

‘Was it good?’

I’m sure it went well. It’s not just anyone else. It’s from the God of Dimension. he won’t
make two mistakes.

‘Ari’s original body that says she rolled on the stairs is bothering me, but….’

‘Wouldn’t God take care of that, too?

Because it’s God, anyway. I decided to believe in transcendental existence.

‘Then does the real Agrita come back now?’

To be exact, the original soul that was asleep somewhere in the body was awakened by
Ari’s soul.

God of Dimensional said nothing about this, but somehow I was expecting it.

There was a basis in its own way.

If Agrita’s soul is not left in her body, it becomes an empty shell at the time Ari’s soul is
taken out.

I’ve never seen what happens to an empty body with no soul, but it’s probably almost
like a corpse.

However, there was not much concern in the butler’s words.

Perhaps like me, he was also expecting her to wake up soon.

Maybe when I look at her state like that, she’ll really wake up. Definitely, this time as
Agrita Grace.

‘And what happens in the future?’

Except for what has already changed, will the rest of it go according to the original fate?
I suddenly thought about it.

The future that seemed to flow around Agrita, who made Kim Go-dong think of writing a
romance novel in his youthful period.

‘………. well, it doesn’t matter to me.’

Whatever happens, if she really gets by being the main character of the world like the
main character in the novel, it has nothing to do with me. Since I’ve already got what I
want the most.

I grabbed the hand of the one sitting closest to me in the carriage back to the mansion.

It was unusually warm.

***

It was before lunch that I opened my eyes at the Imperial Palace.

When I arrived at the mansion, I flew like a fly.

I don’t know what God of the dimension did or not, but somehow my body was full of
vitality.

After having a simple lunch, I took a walk with a relaxed body because I couldn’t control
my stamina and went out for a long time to horseback riding.

Then Bessie and the others seemed to be slowly dispelling their worries about my
physical condition.

Maybe because I was busy with activities, the day passed quickly.

I sat on my bed and read a book in a room with a moderate light to wrap up the day.

But there was a problem.

“………Ash?”

“Yes.”

The answer came back in a calm voice. I left the book covered and turned my head to
the side.

Ash sat near the bed, doing nothing, just staring at me.
“How long are you going to be here?”

My face was in a fit of rage.

Ash watched me like that all day today.

Even when eating, taking a walk, and even horseback riding, we hung out together and
he lept his eyes open like that.

I was embarrassed in the middle and asked if he was busy with work then tried to push
him into his office, but it was no use.

Ash remained unassuming. And it was the same now.

We did activities together earlier in the day, but now I’m worried because he just stares
at me without saying anything.

The book is out of sight, the book!

I coughed in vain after glancing down a book entitled <Good Posture and Exercise for
the Waist>.

Ash replied casually.

“Well. Until my sister falls asleep?”

I don’t point out he’s calling me ‘my sister’ anymore. Since that sounds like a nickname.

But that’s not what matters now.

I turned the book over meticulously so that he could not see the title and then turned to
Ash.

Then I folded my arms tightly in front of my chest.

“Until then, you won’t do anything else and just watch me?”

It was already a little late to do anything else anyway, but Ash affirmed without blinking.

“Because I miss you.”

“…………do you have to stare at me all day?”

I didn’t hate it or anything, but I was a little embarrassed. It made me care about my
facial expressions or behaviour.
But Ash gave an unexpected answer.

“Because I only saw your sleeping face before.”

“Huh?”

“So I thought I want to see your awakened face for a day.”

“..…….”

I’m speechless.

Come to think of it, Ash has been around since I woke up on the way back from the
palace.

I haven’t asked since when he’s been around like that, but now I hear that he hasn’t
been away the whole time I fell asleep.

That’s why. Suddenly I had nothing to say.

My intention to be harsh or grumpy has also disappeared.

“You didn’t wake up for a while.”

“I just slept for a moment.”

How long is that moment?

It’s not like 30 minutes, is it?

I can’t help it. I moved my hips, moved a little to the side and banged the empty bed.

“Come here.”

I need to put him to sleep. Let Ash sleep here and I’ll read a book.

“Get some sleep here.”

“No.”

Rejected. How come, I made eye contact with Ash.

“Why? Just sleep for a moment.”

“Lydia.”
“Huh?”

“Can I really get there and sleep well?

What are you talking about? Why can’t you sleep? The bed is this wide……

I was thinking stupidly and soon came to my senses.

Ah.

“It’s impossible to fall asleep.”

“……..”

“But still, should I go?”

Ash asked naughtily. It wasn’t exactly that tone, but it sounded like that to me.

My face turned red.

Come to think of it, the book I was opening a little while ago is good for my waist……
but.

It seemed like he pretended to be innocent about such a subject.

Oh, silly me. Why didn’t I  think of this (?) in advance?

If you’re going to do this, I didn’t have to let go of my energy in the day.

Regret poured in, but it was already late. I opened my arms instead of feeling sorry for
what had passed.

“Yes. Come here.”

“…….”

“…… what are you doing? Hurry up, my arm hurts.”

Apart from the arms, my face is actually going to explode.

Then Ash moved. The sheets fluttered gently as his solid body rose onto the bed.

I swallowed dry saliva, feeling the sway of the bed.

But Ash, who knew how to be hasty, was more nervous than I thought. He was being
careful.

What is it?

He says it in a careful way, he carefully puts me. Yeah, actually, I’m getting irritated
because of it.

The latter is the real intention.

He is rather more careful than the first time.

I don’t think he doesn’t like it, does he? I was inwardly nervous and looked into Ash’s
face.

……No, I don’t think that’s it, but if anyone sees that look, his face looks like he’s been
starving for a few days.

Why are your expressions and actions so contradictory? At the time of wonder, Ash
opened his mouth.

“I thought about it that day.”

“…….”

That day……

All right, I know when it’s gonna be. My ears were burning.

Ash’s careful touch passed my cheek, earlobe and neck, and went further down than
that.

A ticklish and chilling sensation crouched my shoulders. Breathed out little by little by
itself. The part where his fingertips touched was burning hot.

“Too thin and weak.”

“……”

“I think it’s going to break.”

Chapter 127

No, a person’s body wouldn’t break so easily.

…… I wanted to say it, but I closed my mouth because I thought it might be easy to
break by Ash’s standards.

Well, he’s already destroyed a lot of things (?), so it’s possible for him to think that way.

Instead of replying with words, I grabbed Ash’s collar and pulled him in.

I don’t know how thin and soft I look in Ash’s eyes that he feels like I’ll be broken by his
hand.

What’s important now is that I’m getting sick of it anyway.

I mean, it’s not enough.

The night bedroom with the light on, which is not very bright, probably has a strange
effect of pulling a person’s courage to the limit.

I bit off Ash’s close-up lips.

Then with my tongue, I gently swept his lower lip and fell off.

Like provoking him.

“So what.”

It didn’t stop there, he stuck out his tongue and licked my lips a little.

“You can just keep me from breaking.”

“…….”
“You’re not going to do it?”

All right, I did my best.

It’s too much. I can’t do it anymore.

I wondered if Ash would stop moving for a moment in my sudden act, and soon he
laughed in a low voice.

After a while, he bit me at my earlobe in revenge for my actions.

“……eut”

Next was my nape. The sense of biting bare skin was clear and intense.

“Wait a minute………Ah.”

The traces have been stretched beyond the control of the heat.

As it was winter, the air inside the room, which was slightly cold, was exposed, and it
touched my bare skin.

It was an unconscious development. I panicked for a moment and pushed Ash away.
Ash stopped without a hitch.

His eyes were full of discontent and defiance.

“Why?”

“No…….”

I’m speechless. Didn’t you think I’m going to break just a minute ago, didn’t you say
something like that? What’s with this change?

Of course, I meant it and brought it on myself, but it was embarrassing when he was
doing it in a hectic rush.

Ash smiled with a nice pull at his closed mouth as if ‘a doctor had been delivered the
diagnoses’ look.

“You said I just have to keep you from break.”

“…….”

“Come to think of it, I think that’s the answer. Yeah, so that it doesn’t break……….”

“Ah!”

Wh, where are you biting? In fact, my body became as sensitive as I expected.

“……I can do it well.”

Ash’s voice, mixed with laughter, scattered into the air, mixing with his skin’s warm
breath.

The air heated up. My head was spinning.

I soon hugged Ash’s back with all my strength.

***

“Bessie.”

Stretching down to the first floor, I used to call Bessie when I found her. I’m glad it’s not
the butler.

If there were the butler, he’d say something as soon as he saw my outfit.

I was wearing a white dress and a shawl in my pyjamas. There was no exposure, but
the butler’s standards are strict.

“Oh, you’re up early.”

“Yes. Is Ash in the dining room?”

I was going to ask her to call him if he wasn’t. I was wondering if I’d join Ash for
breakfast this morning.

But Bessie replied embarrassedly.

“Oh, no. His Excellency just went out.”

“Huh? He went out?”

At this early hour?

Bessie nodded.
“Someone came from the palace. The Emperor sent it himself. So……”

“Really?”

To sum up, he was called by the emperor. What did the emperor call Ash for?

I tilted my head, but I had no idea. Well, I guess I’ll have to eat breakfast alone.

“Lady.”

“Huh?”

I was going to the dining room alone, but Bessie called me.

And the surprise questions that followed tied my feet to the spot.

“Are you okay with your neck?”

“……….”

I paused for a moment and answered casually.

“Uh, yeah. Well, yeah, yeah.”

…..… It would have been nice, but unfortunately, it was merely hope.

As I stuttered without hiding my awkwardness, my cheeks were hot.

Oh, I’m ashamed to die.

On a day when I was not particularly tired and rather full of energy, whether it was a gift
from God of Dimension or not, I had a pretty great night with Ash.

It was so great. I mean, I mean… To the point where my voice was hoarse the next day.

I said to others that I got cold, but it didn’t work for Bessie, who already knew the truth.

Bessie stared at me meaningfully all day. Very meaningfully.

Is that all that? No. She brought a tea that was good for the throat and added that if my
throat doesn’t get cooled down as soon as possible, then another slope will come first.

Even now, Bessie’s eyes were extraordinary.

Just like when I’m looking for Ash in the morning.

Oh, not like that! Bessie! Even so, it doesn’t start this early in the morning!

I struggled internally with embarrassment and changed the subject.

“……… By the way, have you heard anything from Viscount Grace?”

It was a question with a lot of intention to divert attention, but after asking, I was really
curious.

Bessie shook her head.

“Not at all. It’s the same.”

“Um…….”

Agrita Grace hasn’t woken up yet.

Even a few days have passed since the day I met the God of Dimension in the palace.

‘It’s taking longer than I thought.’

I still think she’s going to wake up, but the days were running quite a bit longer than I
expected.

“If you get any news, let me know right away.”

“I will, my lady.”

Bessie did not hide her signs of regret and concern.

It was understandable since she knew that Agrita and I were very close, and Agrita
suddenly collapsed and couldn’t wake up.

I can’t explain this anyway. I left Bessie’s misunderstanding intact.

It was then.

“I think someone’s here.”

The front doorbell rang to announce a person’s visit. Bessie looked around the door and
moved herself.

“Hello. Good morning.”

It was some young man who appeared at the door and showed up.
He was neatly dressed. As soon as he found me behind Bessie, he bent over and held
out something.

“This is an invitation.”

“Invitation?”

I once approached and accepted it.

“Did you come in person?”

Usually, when sending invitations or other letters, a messenger or family servant is used
for it.

However, to guess, either way, the man’s attire was too broad. He looked like a
nobleman.

The man smiled awkwardly at my question.

“No, no. But it’s a special invitation from someone I respect personally……..so I came
here in person without using anyone.”

“What’s your name, sir?”

“I’m Lime Extract.”

He’s a nobleman. Judging from his physique and hands, he doesn’t seem to be a
knight.

I nodded first. The straight card had a familiar pattern on it.

The extract is a name I’ve never heard of before, but this pattern is strangely familiar.
When did I see this?

Bessie clapped her hands beside me as she was agonizing.

“Oh, that’s the emblem of the Marquis of Seacomert!”

“Seacomert, the Marquis?”

“Yes. I remember the blue rose pattern because it was impressive.”

Bessie said so and then carefully examined the pattern on the card and burst into a faint
laugh.
“You sent a very small red rose next to the original blue rose. Is it because it’s an
invitation to my lady?”

Bessie smiled and said as if she was proud of her idea.

Come to think of it, it was true.

When I found it, I saw a cute red rose that stood out and smiled.

‘Marquis Seacomert.’

I see why the pattern is familiar to me. The marquis were a high-ranking family.

Even without special exchanges in the past, the names and family patterns were not
insufficient to remain in memory.

“Come in.”

I was pondering for a moment and said to Lime Extract.

“Yes?”

“It’s before breakfast time, right?”

In this case, the person who receives the letter usually simply serves tea in return.

However, I decided to invite Lime Extract to breakfast.

It was an impromptu decision, but there was nothing to be taken. I was going to eat
breakfast alone anyway.

“I’ll have the chef prepare your share.”

Bessie didn’t show much opposition.

Maybe it’s because Bessie knows. She managed the letters that came before me for a
while.

She saw with her own eyes what letters were flying in.

It was the first time such a proper invitation had arrived since Irene’s letter.

And he showed his own sincerity on the outside of the invitation.

I don’t know about anything else, but this situation is quite unique. That’s why I want to
return it with sincerity.

Although Lime Extract is only in charge of delivery, it is his choice to come in person
and deliver the invitation without ordering a servant.

Lime Extract didn’t reject my offer. He bowed again to greet me, then he stepped inside.

Bessie was away first to tell the chef.

I took the Lime Extract and took it to the dining room, and suddenly I realized my outfit.

‘Oh, no.’

These were pyjamas. Of course, it was an indoor dress, not a day out dress, so it was
not something to show to others, and it was rather light at the dining table where guests
were invited.

“Sir Extract, please for a moment……….”

I asked my opponent’s pardon, changed my clothes, and turned myself in.

But Lime Extract was staring at me.

Just around my neck, to be exact.

Only then did I notice that the scrupulous shawl had run down a little. It was a quick
push, but the Lime Extract was a step faster than that.

“You must have had a pretty intense night.”

I thought for a moment.

After a few moments, I’ve found out that there’s only a faint red flag left.

He has good eyes.

And then I thought.

I thought you were a healthy delivery man, but you were a criminal.

I reached out to a nearby cabinet and slapped the sexual molester’s mouth with a
candlestick that caught my hand.
Chapter 128

Puck!

“Eugh!”

Sounds good. Is his front teeth broken off? I wish I could get them broken off.

I tried my best to shake off the candlestick, but I don’t know if I was strong enough.

“Uh…….”

The Lime Extract staggered and covered his mouth. I don’t know the well-being of the
candlestick, but he looked in painful anyway

I threw out a candlestick that did its job.

Then I took out the invitation that Lime Extract had delivered to me and tore it in half
before his eyes.

As if throwing the torn invitation at the opponent, I said.

“Take it and get lost.”

“Pri, Princess.”

Oh, his pronunciation seems good. Looks like his front teeth are okay.

I continued my words with regret over the strong teeth of Lime Extract.

“You’re not leaving? Should I call someone and recite exactly what you just said to me?”

“…………!”
Lime Extract only scratched the bottom of the invitation on the floor. Then he turned and
hurried out.

I sighed long on the spot.

“Lady! What’s the matter?”

As if they had heard the uproar, the employees approached and asked.

It sounded a bit loud when I threw the candlestick. I tried to shake my head that it was
nothing.

Then Sir Davery showed up with a stiff face, hushing out the employees.

“Sir.”

“……It seems you just had a visitor, my lady.”

Sir Davery seemed to have guessed the roughness of the situation just by the scoop
that was rolling on the floor.

No, what kind of observer you are!

Of course, the position of the candlestick was too far away to accidentally drop it, and I
couldn’t have just gone mad by myself and thrown it.

“I’ll be right back.”

“No, wait a minute!”

I noticed Sir Davery was heading for the front door and quickly grabbed his sleeve.

His hard eyes turned on me.

“Who do you think you’re going to catch?”

You’re going out to get him now, right? Sir Davery answered without hesitation.

“It hasn’t been long since he went outside.”

“But by now he must be mixed up by other people as well.”

Although not yet,  he will eventually run away while Sir Davery is on his way to catch
him.

“Where did you hit with the candlestick at?”

“What?”

“I’ll check and drag him.”

“……..”

Are you serious?

He seemed to be sincere. I shook my head, grasping the sleeves of his clothes. There
was no need to do that.

“No thanks. You just said it. I didn’t just let him go. He’s been punished enough.”

“But it’s not enough.”

“Do you know what he did to me?”

Although it was sexual harassment, I haven’t told him about it yet. He could have just
made a minor mistake.

It would be rather unfair if you were hit with a candlestick for making some minor
mistakes.

But Sir Davery was adamant.

“Whatever he did, it’s not enough.”

“………”

“If you do, I’ll save his life and bring him back.”

You were going to kill him?

I was disturbed to see Sir Davery’s eyes, which seemed not joking right now.

I mean, he really looks like his master? Why do I think he somehow overlaps with Ash?

No, if you think about it, Sir Davery has shown a similar aspect before.
For example, when Count Suena, who died in the kingdom. He sincerely regretted that
he couldn’t kill him by his own hand.

‘Um……….’

Sir Davery, which I thought of before, is an excellent knight who is gentle and friendly
and popular with the people of the mansion.

There must be some parts I don’t know.

Suddenly I remembered what Sir Davery had told me before.

He said someone can change their personality as much as they want, according to
circumstances

I was going to say it at the time, but maybe what Sir Davery said was himself in mind.

I suddenly wondered what Sir Davery was like, before he came to the mansion, or
before I met Ash but I opened my mouth without showing off.

“It’s really okay.”

“………”

“I don’t want to turn Sir Davery into a murderer because of such a person. Well, you did
say you’d bring him back alive, but anyway.”

I put Sir Davery’s sleeve down. Then I opened up the crumpled marks.

Sir Davery didn’t move a bit in his seat while I was doing that.

Because of the difference in height, I looked up at the person with a sore head and said.

“I’m saying I don’t want to spend my precious manpower on such a person. Did you get
it?”

“……yes.”

Sir Davery’s answer flowed a little slower. Almost at the same time as taking my hands
off the sleeves.

“Okay.”

All right, that’s the answer. I smiled with satisfaction.

By the way, I can’t use that candlestick anymore, can I? I thought it was expensive.
Should I send a bill to the house of Extract Family?

I was so absorbed in such thoughts that I couldn’t find the conclusion.

When Bessie arrived a little late, she looked at me and Sir Davery, making a rather
strange expression.

After eradicating the sexual harassment offender in the morning, Ash returned home in
the afternoon.

Suddenly I thought that Lime Extract was lucky. Let’s imagine, if it was when Ash was
there. I can’t even stop him then.

In front of me, he’ll pretend to let him go first, the next day we’ll find the body of a young
man who was badly damaged and unidentifiable.

Lime Extract should have regarded it as a blessing that it ended with a candlestick from
me.

No way, he did come here for that at the time, right? Taking advantage of Ash’s
absence?”

Well, that can’t be true.

I got rid of the idea of a Lime Extract that was not worth leaving in my head anymore
and met Ash.

But Ash, who had been to the Imperial Palace, was showing signs of annoyance.

I hesitated for a moment at the blatant light that came to his sculptural face.

Wait, I don’t think that’s the first time I’ve seen that face.

“Ash. Did the Imperial Court tell you to go down to the south again?”

My memory did my best in his work. That expression must have been the one that he
showed to me when he was going south because of the Special Subjugation.

No, but he’s already wiped out the monsters, didn’t he?

“Similar.”

“Similar?”
“There’s a high-ranking official in the Temple of Time who was run away by a wizard. I
was told to get that thing back.”

Ash kissed me on the forehead and said, as if saying hello.

Naturally. I blushed slightly and asked.

“Why does he make you do that?”

“Well.”

“Is it an order issued by the Emperor himself?”

“That’s right.”

Ash replied, touching my hair. I thought of the talk with the last emperor, leaving my hair
gently touched by Ash.

‘Don’t tell me. He’s not taking revenge, is he?’

The Emperor who ruled an empire might be so humble, but somehow the image of the
Emperor, who was talking about the romantic rival and mentioning that the crown prince
had been dumped by me, could not get out of my mind.

‘Um.’

I swallowed the thoughts inside. Suddenly, why does it feel like the Emperor is just an
old man with a grown-up son?

“How long does it take?”

I asked carefully. Answers flowed in.

“I don’t know exactly, but in the worst case, think of crossing the border–”

Ugh! That doesn’t mean a day or two!

Ash looked at me and opened his mouth, as if he had been so clearly struck by my
expression.

“Should I not go?”

“Huh?”

“I don’t have to go.”

“……you said it was the Emperor himself ordered.”

It wasn’t even through an errand or document, but the Emperor called Ash to the
Imperial Palace and talked about it in person.

“It doesn’t matter.”

Ash always says it doesn’t matter. I knew this would happen.

If I look at it, it doesn’t seem to matter to Ash but me.

……I think I got embarrassed and my ears flushed. Mm-hmm. I coughed and opened
my mouth.

“It’s okay. Go ahead. ‘Cause I can wait that long.”

“I don’t want to go.”

“Why?”

“I don’t think I can stand it.”

Ash let go of my fidgety hair and instead grabbed my wrist.

Then he kissed me lightly inside. The short warmth and itching sensation made my
body flinch.

“……what can’t you stand? Because you’ll miss me?”

“In many ways.”

Ash grinned without completely letting his hand from my wrist.

Ugh, Ugh. It’s back again. However I think, there’s no doubt that Ash must be a seducer
right from he was born.

And that works really well especially for me. My heart thumped as he seduced me hard.

‘It’s still broad daylight.…….’

Without knowing it, I start to imagine things. No, what did I imagine?

I coughed in succession. Then I looked at Ash and said.

“But if I tell you to go, you’ll go, right?”

“………… well, that’s true but–”

Ash looked surprised at the moment. I burst out laughing.

His expression was so lovely that I kissed Ash’s lips as I was led by the impulse and
continued.

“Then go ahead. I’ll be here until you come……I think I’ve come up with something to
prepare.”

I just thought of it, but I think it’s a good idea. Yeah, not bad. No, it’s pretty good.

Then Ash suddenly pulled my wrist.

Ash was sitting on the sofa and I was standing in front of him. A sudden pull caused me
to lose my balance and sit over Ash’s lap.

“A, Ash?”

Where am I sitting now? As soon as I was about to rise up in embarrassment, a hard

arm had stubbornly wrapped around my waist.

Ash whispered, taking a low breath to my shoulder.

“Oh, my. I’ve been kissed and haven’t thought of anything since.”

Hey, hey!

“You’re right now……Ugh.”

I shut my mouth, which almost leaked out an embarrassing voice.

Now that I see it, the sofa where Ash sits was quite wide. It’s hard to tell whether it’s for
sitting or lying down.

“Wa, wait……I mean, ah.”

I ended up re-open the book titled <The exercise …… for waist> and reading it that
night.
Chapter 129

Ash emptied the mansion to fulfill the Emperor’s orders. Absolutely not my request.

But no matter how far a man fled with a wizard, it was unlikely that it would take so long
to catch him.

“Ah… my mana……I’ve barely recovered……’

This is because Ash took Gyerg instead of the wizard from Imperial Court.

It was a good idea. Surely it’s harder to find a wizard who’s better at mobilization magic
than Gyerg.

I didn’t object. I feel sorry for the pale complexion of Gyerg, but I’ve decided to not to
pay attention to it.

‘Cause I don’t want to be away from Ash for too long.’

However, thanks to the Gyerg, the schedule might have been tight now.

I hastened my steps toward the street with Bessie.

“Bessie, the ring I asked you about before.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Do they continue to make it in the same design?”

So it’s not enough to tolerate even a slight difference?

“Well, I don’t know what difference you’re trying to make, but in principle, you just have
to use jewelry or something like that.”
“Really?”

“Yes. There are some commonly used jewelry, but……….”

Then does diamond also exist in this world?

I tried to recall the left-hand ring of a married couple that had crossed my memory. Well,
I don’t remember at all.

I suddenly grinned as I fumbled through useless memories.

Suddenly, for no reason, laughter came out randomly. Bessie looked at me with a
perplexed look.

Soon after, Bessie followed me and laughed.

“It’s usually fine for general use, so you can choose your favorite jewelry you like.”

“Aha.”

That’s what I’m saying.

Well, I don’t have anything in my mind yet, but I was grinning.

Muscle Keith, the escort who had only listened to the conversation, carefully stepped in.

“Well, if you don’t mind……. Is this situation what I think it is?”

I looked back at him, who was reliably escorting me and Bessie.

Muscle Keith, who seems to have developed a lot of muscles in his entire body beyond
the proper level, was today a knight in charge of my escort on behalf of Sir Davery.

Sir Davery seemed to have something to do today.

I don’t know what it is, but it seemed pretty important, so I decided to give him a
vacation.

I cleared my throat and opened my mouth to Muscle Keith.

“What is Sir Muscle thinking?”

“That’s……… uh, that’s….”

“That’s right. That.”

I burst into laughter that might sound spiteful.

The situation that embarrassed him was not pleasant in itself, but he just smiled
helplessly.

Bessie shook her head.

“Are you that happy?”

I answered immediately without avoiding it.

“Yeah.”

I planned none other than this, sending Ash away for a while at the Emperor’s
command.

‘Even if I’m late for my family register and my engagement ring…….’

I think I’m faster at this.

It’s a marriage proposal!

In other words, I’m on my way with Bessie to see the wedding ring.

I should also buy a bouquet. It’s typical, but it’s a flower for a proposal. It’s obvious, but
shouldn’t it be a flower?

“Oh.”

This is not my sound. It’s not even Bessie.

“Oh my, oh my.”

The culprit was Muscle Keith. He twisted his muscular body and gave a series of shy
exclamations.

Unexpectedly suited.

“Oh, my God, I haven’t noticed. Congratulations. But who’s the partner?”

“It doesn’t seem like he’s not that witty, but no I look at him, he is.”
Bessie murmured small.

Shh. I quickly put my finger on her and then turned around Muscle Keith.

“It’s a secret. And what you know today, please keep it secret. Can you do that?”

“Yes, of course!”

Muscle Keith pretended to put a zipper in his mouth.

All right, all right. The reason why I didn’t call the jeweler home and come out in person
instead is because I don’t want to start a rumor in advance.

It’s a surprise. I’m gonna surprise Ash!

‘He’ll be surprised, right?

I hope he’s surprised.

I laughed and stepped forward in my imagination. It was then. Someone grabbed my

wrist.

“………!”

My foot stopped. The moment Muscle Keith was about to move from his seat, the other
person put my wrist down.

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

My opponent immediately apologized to me. He was a handsome man dressed in

glossy clothes.

“What’s wrong, confucius?”

A knight who seemed to be an escort came behind him, whether the man was also a
noble.

The man and Muscle Keith’s eyes met each other.

The man smiled condescendingly at me.

“Excuse me. I don’t know that…..….”

“Who is this?”
The man raised his words first.

The man looked like a nobleman. Even if it wasn’t because of his attire or the escort that
followed him, he looked like that.

In other words, his face and appearance itself showed it.

The man introduced himself.

“I’m Inner Seacomert, the third son of the Marquis of Seacomert.”

It was a familiar name. The family name looks familiar.

“If you’re from the family of Marquis Seacomert, you’ve just sent me an invitation……..”

“That’s right.”

The man immediately gave me a positive answer and then bowed his head to me. His
escort was startled when he pulled his back deep bow.

“Confucius!”

“I apologize instead. I’m so sorry. I’ve heard that the person I asked for an errand was
very rude to the princess.”

“Oh, that’s…”

You mean the Lime Extract? That’s true. But I didn’t expect him to apologize for it like
that.

His escort was restless. It seemed embarrassing that the master of his family was
bowing his head like a sinner.

Well, obviously I’m embarrassed, too. I understand that he’d feel responsible, but
someone else who did it wrong anyway.

“That’s fine. I’m fine. Now, raise your head.”

“Are you accepting my apology?”

“It’s not something for confucius to apologize for.”

“I won’t raise my head until you accept it.”

Look at this? I glanced at the impatient escort. Hmm. I don’t think he’s a person who
usually goes somewhere and bows his head often.

Well, if it’s a Marquis then he must not be from a bad family. He wouldn’t bend his back
to others like this often.

I just decided to give the man the answer he wanted.

“Okay, I’ll accept Confucius’s apology. That’s enough.”

“Princess.”

Immediately the man raised his head. His eyes looked pleased.

What’s so good about me accepting his apology? If I had stayed still, I wouldn’t have
held the Seacomerts’s Family responsibility anyway.

“Thank you. It’s small, but may I send you a gift as a gift?”

“It’s all right.”

What? I feel pressured. To be honest, I think the apology was too much just now. But
the man seemed to have a different opinion from mine.

“Please, if you don’t accept it, I won’t feel comfortable.”

“……then do so.”

I’m not that harsh person to refuse by saying why I should care about your comforts.

And I had no grudge against this man. I didn’t want to make friction with the Marquis of
Seacomert over not accepting gifts.

“Thank you.”

The man’s face lit up. He says ‘thank you’ too much.

“Oh, where are you going? If you don’t mind, I’d like to take you……”

“No.”

I refused at a single stroke. There is nothing to worry about this.

“No. It’s okay. If you don’t have any business left, I’d like to go our separate ways.”
How can I show him myself picking up a jewel for my proposal? I don’t even want to tell
him which store I would go to.

“It was a coincidence, but it was meaningful. So let’s go our own way.”

I went so far as to say goodbye so he couldn’t say anything more. While the man is
hesitating, his escort appears to be good.

“Let’s go, Confucius. It’s been a long time already.”

“Ah…… yes.”

The man backed away with a glimmer of reluctance.

The lingering gaze settled quite a bit on his face.

‘What is it?’

I stared with absurd eyes at the man, Inner Seacomert, getting further away, and turned
around.

***

“He was definitely handsome.”

When I came back from my outing and rested after dinner, Bessie suddenly said
something like that.

“What are you talking about?”

“The Confucius we met in the daytime.”

I walked quite a bit all day looking around the store.

Bessie brought a basin and herbs to massage my legs. I pulled my leg out of the
blanket.

Bessie said, putting the basin down on the floor.

“Because I’ve heard from before that the youngest child of the Marquis of Seacomert
has an outstanding character. It was exactly what I heard.”

I retorted in silence for a moment.

“I’ll tell Alex.”

“Oh, lady! That’s now what I meant.”

Embarrassed, Bessie was flustered and the basin almost spilled.

I was looking at Bessie, who was much more flustered than I expected, and then I
stopped laughing. Her relationship with Alex seems smooth.

Bessie glanced at me resentfully and put her hand on her waist.

“Really, that’s more of a concern for you than for me.”

“Huh? Me?”

“I mean Counfucius. Even if he pretended, I can tell that Confucius is interested in my

lady.”

“Huh?”

I didn’t know what that meant, but I hesitated to wave my hand and asked without
knowing.

“…… is that so?”

Chapter 130

In fact, there was nothing to point out.

Looking back on the other person’s attitude, there was nothing that felt like that.

I changed my voice and posture a little carefully.

“Is that so, too?”

“To my eyes, for sure. You feel that, don’t you?”

Bessie laid a towel under my leg. She soon shrugged her shoulders as she spread
herbs on my calves.

“By the way, I have eyes to see.”

“But I’ve never met Confucius before. I saw him today on the street for the first time.”

“You’ve must have seen each other before at parties and meetings. But you’ve forgotten
that, and your opponent has kept his affection for you ever since that day.”

Bessie told me as if it is a romantic story.

I opened my eyes thinly.

“Tell me the right way. That’s the novel you read last night, right?”

“Well, you’re a ghost. But it wasn’t yesterday, it was a week ago.”

“I knew it.”

“But, miss, it’s not like it never happened, is it?”

Bessie winked at me to turn around. I lied on my stomach.

Bessie continued to talk as she relaxed the muscles in my legs.

“It’s also common in the noble community. As a close example, my former master with
his wife.”

“My parents?”

“Yes, it was romantic. At the masquerade in the Imperial Palace, my former master fell
in love with his wife at first sight, and he found her three days and three nights after
that…….”

“You exaggerate it again. Again.”

Bessie sometimes tended to mix romance novels she had read with stories around her.

Bessie gave a big laugh.

“This time I’m not exaggerating. If you ask around, everyone will answer like me.”

“……really?”

“It was once a social romance. Everyone was excited for that. It feels like fate.”

I silently leaned my cheek against the pillow, feeling the skilled touch of Bessie, who
kneaded my leg.

Suddenly, I imagined my parents’ situation and tried to substitute Ash with me.

I’ve thought so before. I grew up in the same house, so I became attached to Ash.

He grew up treating me like a sister, and that’s why I’m so precious to him.

So if our first meeting was when we bump each other outside or like a meeting between
South and North Korea from the very beginning, wouldn’t this relationship be impossible
to even begin? I had thought that…

‘But you wouldn’t have.’

No matter how we met, me and Ash would end up as we are now.

Because it’s fate. It’s bound to be like that a thousand times.

“………he.”

I buried my head not to let a laughing sound, but I couldn’t stop laughing between the
pillows. No, it’s so out of the blue.

At that time, Bessie’s hand, which was giving a massage, seemed to slow down for a
while, and the changed topic came out.

“That reminds me. Why did I remember the youngest child of the Marquis of
Seacomert?”

“Huh? Didn’t you say that because he was handsome?”

“Do you think I should have kept that in my mind, my lady?”

Really? However, it is not the more common news than I think that someone is
handsome. Especially if it’s a good-looking man enough to be acknowledged by
everyone.

It was the same in this world that handsome men were rare. I don’t think it’s a difference
of birth, but maybe it’s because the rate of caring for oneself is lower than that of
women.

Gasp, wait, maybe there’s actually another secret here?

In fact, maybe the beautiful man around the world has been absorbing since the birth of
the Crown Prince and Ash.

Only then makes sense for the two’s non-human appearances.

Especially Ash, more than anyone…….

Bessie’s words followed as the miscellaneous thoughts spread freely.

“That Confucius, I think he has a tough personality.”

“Huh? Personality?”

“Yes, there are not a few users who were beaten or kicked out because they were
making mistakes in front of the Confucius.”

“Well, beating was severe.”

“I don’t know what they did wrong, but…… Anyway, I’m sure he wasn’t a generous
person.”

Betsy then added.

“However, because his face is so handsome, they said that there are still many maids
who work on the Marquis to see the Confucius.”

If that’s the case, I’d rather get a job at our mansion……No, no. Ash was so good to me
that I forgot. That’s totally psychopathic.

Better than being beaten or kicked out.

“I’ve heard it is. Well, it’s not something we should care about.”

“That’s right.”

I lay back comfortably in my regular position again. My body was tired when my
muscles were loosened up.

“I don’t think I’ll ever see him again anyway. What does it matter if his personality is
broken or not?”

I am not going to go even if the posthumous Marquis of Seacomert sends me an

invitation again.

I’m sorry, but if he’s really interested in me, I couldn’t be more generous.

It’s also for the Seacomert himself.’

“Bessie, just in case, don’t bother to tell me Ash. I don’t want to hurt innocent lives.”

Bessie laughed as if she thought it was a joke. I’m not kidding.

“Of course, miss.”

***

Gyerg glanced sideways.

The white hair exposed to the sun was stubbornly dazzling, regardless of the place.

A sigh came out.

‘My life…….’
Who would have expected this?

He really didn’t expect this when he was just released from the cave.

Gyerg never expected himself to be in this position.

‘This is cheating. How can a man be like this?’

Gyerg grumbled to himself as much so he could not hear it.

From the beginning, Gyerg thought he was not very humane.

Even for a demon like Gyerg, he is a man of the devil, so he is dull in humane
appearance But it was only a small fraction of the characteristics of the man.

The real thing was in his ridiculous power. truly unconvinced by common sense

He should have known better when he knew how to break the magic of the cave.

Gyerg, who was beaten to the brink of death after trying to flee after a surprise attack on
Ash overnight, wiped away his tears of remorse.

“Damn it… My life, no…….’

It was then. A faint signal sounded in the arms of man.

Gyerg now knew what that meant.

– Master.

Soon a small round sphere appeared. The voice of others leaked from the sphere.

Ckck. Gerg kicked his tongue inwardly. Of course, it’s never audible.

‘That devil man.’

“Report it.”

– Yes. First of all, nothing happened until the last day I reported it. By the way, at
around X a.m. yesterday, a man named Inner Seacomert grabbed her wrist.

Ash kept silent briefly and then opened his mouth to the sphere.

“Which hand is it?”

– Right hand.

“Take care of it the way you used to. Don’t make a ruckus.”

– Yes, I understand.

Gyerg shook his head. He feels sorry for whoever it is.

While Gyerg felt sorry for the faceless human being, the voice of the sphere continued.

– And we’ve checked the status of one of the house’s knights, Davery Sack.

“Davery?”

– He visited some young man, but shall I investigate it deeper?

“……no. Leave it. If it were Davery, he would have taken care of it.”

The answer to uninterrupted the obedience flowed from the sphere.

It wasn’t over yet. It was followed by a final report.

– Last report. She reserved a ring from a famous jewelry store on the street.
Considering that she ordered 2 rings with a similar design, it is assumed to be a
wedding ring.

At that moment, Gyeg’s eyes almost popped out.

What? What ring?

“Oh, my God, she’s crazy too… The thought of marrying that…’

……..for the rest of your life? Gyerg was fed up. He was disgusted. Humans have a
good stomach.

Well, he’s had a feeling that the two used to light up at any time and place before.

‘When they flirt all the time, they blame me for nothing, but me…..’

Thinking of it made him feel wronged again. Gyerg looked like he was about to cry.

Then Gyerg suddenly realizes that the silence has been going on for quite a long time.

He glanced at the human being.

The human feeling of silence seemed very good.

How good it looked was that when Gyerg stared at the man, his looks was so annoying
that he got goosebumps.

‘Uh.’

Ueghhh.

The man seemed to wait for Ash’s answer for a moment and said first.

– What would you do with the ring you got last time?

“Get rid of it.”

– Reservations at the jeweler’s.

“Cancel it.”

Ash ordered without a moment’s hesitation.

– I‘ll do as you say.

It was not long before the communication was cut off.

Ash did not take notice of the sphere for a while even after it was disconnected.

Thanks to it, Gyerg became upset. Because the human eye staring at the sphere felt so
dirty,

“What are you doing?”

“……….”

“Let’s go.”

Then the human eye turned to him. As if it had been mild and soft enough to make him
feel nauseous, the insensitive eyes were pitiful.

‘Ha….’

Gyerg somehow swallowed up the surging sorrow, unfolded the map and chanted the
magic spell of long-distance mobilization.

He missed his ex-girlfriend who left him especially when he was trapped in a cave.
***

The gift which Confucius Inner Seacomert sent to the family was a bouquet of flowers.

A bouquet of red roses that does not deviate much from one’s expectations.

‘Yes, this is a small one.’

When I got it, I was going to do that’s what I thought. He told me he’d send me a small
gift anyway, and I said I would accept it.

I tried to forget the Confucius Inner Seacomert, and told them to put the flowers out of
sight everywhere.

But that wasn’t the end.

The bouquet was just a preview. Then letters, perfumes, embroidery, kinds of snacks,
tea sets……….

Inner Seacomert kept sending me presents and stuff.

Then, when I arrived at the jewelry necklace, I sent a letter of rejection because I
thought it was wrong.

And then Inner Seacomert came to the mansion himself. With a bandage around his
right hand.
Chapter 131

I entered the parlour room to kick out the uninvited guest who had come without a
notice, and then I stopped when I saw a white bandage that caught my eye.

‘What’s happened to his wrist?’

Like it was not enough to wrap a bandage around his right wrist, Inner Seacomert also
wore a splint.

‘Is his arm broken?’

No, but how?

It was around three days ago at best when I encountered  Inner Seacomert on the
street.

I couldn’t help but be embarrassed when a healthy person suddenly appeared with
major injuries in just three days.

As soon as Inner Seacomert found me, he stood up gladly from his seat.

“Princess.”

I came to my senses when I saw his welcome expression.

“I haven’t seen you since that day. How have you been?”

Ummmmmm………

Originally, I was going to kick him out as soon as I entered the parlour room, but I
missed the time to spit the message out because of his bandage.

The bandage around Inner Seacomert’s wrist kept stealing people’s attention.
Oh, why did he show up as a patient?

I hesitated and eventually opened my mouth with a sigh.

“I think Confucius needs the question of ‘how have you been’ rather than I do. How’s
your wrist?”

“Oh, this is………..”

Inner Seacomert smiled awkwardly.

He didn’t seem to want to tell me much about how he hurt his wrist. Did he fall?

“I’m sorry. This is a shame.”

“Got hurt is not a shame.”

Even if he really fell and broke his wrist.

……no, but how does a fall break a wrist like that?

I shook my head and said, imagining Inner Seacomert falling so brilliantly that he had a
fracture.

“More than that, shouldn’t it be more ashamed of coming to another’s family without any
notice?”

I said deliberately in a pretty cold voice.

For a moment, I thought it was a bit too much for the patient, but it was only for a short
time.

As I said before, this is also for Inner Seacomert himself.

It would be difficult if he kept coming to the mansion after me treating him soft-heartedly.

Therefore, his life will be in trouble.

This was all my effort to save a precious life. I don’t know if he will recognize it.
Inner Seacomert soon changed his expression and looked sullen. I thought he paused
for a moment and hesitated to say any words.

As his gentle eyes drooped down a lot, the overall feeling quickly became depressing.

Now, wait. Isn’t that the look…….? Yeah, I think so. A puppy caught in the rain.

Inner Seacomert asked me carefully, with a puppy-like face in the rain.

“Didn’t you like the gift I sent you…?”

I belatedly recognized his words after being distracted by the face of the other person,
which simultaneously stimulated the unknown guilt and protective instinct.

But wait, what did he just say?

That’s not the point, is it?

‘No, technically that’s a problem.’

Speaking of which, I decided to talk about this, too.

“I feel pressured for that also. It’s a gift that I have no reason to receive.”

“But didn’t you say you would accept it?”

It was because you said it was a small gift.

Is the diamond necklace counted as a small gift?

I was going to ask back, but suddenly I thought that it might be counted as a small gift.
Mmm, yeah. Well, everyone has different standards.

Well, that’s good. I decide to skip discussing the absolute value of the gift.

“The only thing I said I’d receive was the bouquet that Confucius sent for the first time.
Nothing more. So don’t send anything anymore.”

“……I thought you liked jewellery.”

Look at him.

‘Why is that word coming out here?’

The focus was off, and even more, it wasn’t helpful.

I tilted my head to one side and raised my arms to say that I heard an absurd sound.

“What does my liking for jewellery have to do with the situation right now? No matter
how much I like jewellery, there is no reason to receive it from Confucius.

I wasn’t very fond of jewellery, and I wouldn’t have received the necklace sent by Inner
Seacomert even if I liked it or didn’t.

It’s obvious. The answer from the opponent never came back. I shrugged my shoulders.

“Just go back. From now on, don’t come without any notice like today. Excuse me.”

I don’t know if I can do this to a person we’re close, but I and Inner Seacomert aren’t
close. And we would never get close.

I turned myself around. But then Inner Seacomert snapped at my wrist.

……Is this man’s hobby to hold someone’s wrist carelessly? I stared at his clenched
wrist with absurd eyes, then shook it off with all my might.

Inner Seacomert laid down my wrist without a hitch. I don’t know if he let my wrist go or
if he missed it because he was left-handed.

I widened my distance from Inner Seacomert so that he wouldn’t catch my wrist again.

“Princess.”

“I’ll call a knight outside the door if you come any closer.”

Inner Seacomert stopped his feet as he tried to take a step towards me.

I’m sorry. I didn’t want to treat you as such a disgrace. So why do you keep grabbing my
wrist?

Inner Seacomert stopped, nailing in the spot, and said with a restless look.

“……it’s my fault. Princess, so please release your anger.”

It’s not very upsetting, but I didn’t bother to tell him that.

“I don’t know which one you apologize for, but that won’t reverse what I said. Stop
coming here as I told you.”

“Princess……”
Despite the two orders, Inner Seacomert did not move from his seat.

Instead, he bit his lips and looked at me.

His wet blue eyes looked straight at me.

The clear blue eyes seemed to have tears and the seawater would flow instead of tears.

I thought of a word in my head at the moment, looking at the appealing pathetic eyes.

“Minam.”
(T/N : Minam : min namja aka Beautiful men)

It was so plausible that I was surprised.

Really?

That’s what this is?

That’s the one?

‘Oh, no……….’

I then accepted inwardly. Somehow I understood.

This is why beautiful men have long been regarded as a weapon along with beautiful
women.

Indeed… it was completely different from the way a man with a greasy appearance,
who I once imagined, held a rose in his mouth and said, ‘Senorita’.

At that time, I couldn’t figure out the reason for the existence of beautiful men but now I
feel convinced.

I nodded inwardly.

Then it became serious.

‘Why are you using your beauty on me?’

I’ve told you twice to get out of here, and you’re using your beauty on me without even
thinking about getting out.

It was a very embarrassing situation.

Suddenly I remembered Bessie’s words.

That Inner Seacomert is interested in me.

No, beyond that, maybe he’s been keeping his affection for me for a long time.

‘Really?’

I hope not. Such a full-fledged feeling is really difficult.

At this time, Inner Seacomert broke the silence and put apologies and excuses in his
mouth like a petition.

“I’m sorry. I……… I was so sorry. I couldn’t sleep at night when I thought of the
rudeness that my errand boy had done to you, so I was ahead of myself.”

“No…….”

“I will deeply reflect. Princess, so please don’t tell me you’ll never see me anymore.”

‘Ahh.’

No! Don’t do that. Don’t be so low-key and begging like that.

A sigh came up on its own. Honestly, I wondered how deep it would be to say that he
was interested in my face even though he had never seen me properly.

I imagined the degree to prick and give up without regret, saying ‘eiyy’ if the other
person didn’t respond.

However, if I left the Inner Seacomert as it is, it seemed that he would confess to me at
this place…

‘Bessie, when did you become a prophet?’

There is nothing I can do. I swallowed a sigh and faced Inner Seacomert. I opened my
mouth wide and said the words.

“Thank you for your sincerity you’ve shown. But I can’t let you do that. I can’t meet
Confucius any more in the future.”

“You still don’t release your…….”

“It’s not like that. I don’t know if it sounds sudden, but I already have someone on my
mind.”
“……..”

“I hope this answer is enough.”

Silence came again. I waited for a while and turned around.

“Goodbye, then.”

I’m sorry, but it’s best. Apart from feeling a little uncomfortable, I did not hesitate to step
out of the parlour room.

***

……it was definitely a finishing touch.

What’s this?

I stared at the other person in bewilderment. The sitting posture spontaneously became
stiff.

Two days after I broke up like that with Inner Seacomerts.

Since then, any gifts that come would have been sent back, and even if Inner
Seacomert came to the mansion, I won’t meet him. I didn’t reply to his messages.

I thought it was over like that. Usually, everyone will think like me.

But why is the other person sitting in front of me now?

I stared at the blonde handsome man across the street and opened my mouth.

“How did you get here?”

This was a jeweller on the east side of the street. I already ordered a ring that I liked,
but I was about to visit it as an outing to see if there was anything that could grab my
heart like fate more than that.

However, while looking at the jewels offered by the merchant, Inner Seacomert
suddenly appeared.

He told me it was a coincidence, but I couldn’t believe it.

Because as soon as Inner Seacomert showed up at the store, the merchant started to
notice me.
He doesn’t know what happened between me and Inner Seacomert, so there’s no
reason for him notice me.

If there is a reason, there is only one.

Chapter 132

‘How did he know I would come out and visit this store?’

Don’t tell me that he has contacted every decent store on this street.

……I hope not. I imagined it, but it’s really creepy.

I rubbed the goosebumps under my sleeves. Suddenly, the stalker from a previous life
came to mind.

I overlapped him with Inner Seacomert. Their faces are so different, but what they do
might be similar.

No matter how handsome he is, if he’s a stalker then it’s a downgrade. If he’s not a
stalker then what he’s doing right now is a downgrade, so if he’s really a stalker, then
it’s more more more and more downgrading.

I didn’t want to treat him like a human being. Oh, that’s good. The feelings of guilt and
regret that came from having rejected the other person’s heart were blown away and
completely gone.

If you’re aiming for it and acting like this, and become truly amazingly considerate……..
is such bullshit.

I hardened my uncontrolled expression. I really don’t care anymore.

“No, I’d rather change the question. Why are you here?”

“If I say it’s really a coincidence, you won’t even believe it.”

“If  the purpose of appearing here is to arouse my anger, keep insisting it that way then.”

Take care of it then. I folded my arms in a twist.

Inner Seacomert’s innocent eyes were in trouble.

Just a few days ago, he looked just like a puppy in the rain. But now, as soon as I saw
it, I was irritated.

Are you kidding me? What did you do well? How could you pretend to be pitiful?

I’m going to make you feel really pitiful for yourself.

I frowned and Inner Seacomert hesitated. He looked at me and said.

“Can’t you give me one more chance?”

“No.”

“Do you hate me?”

“Yes.”

It’s not funny to ask if someone hates you after doing something that your opponent
would obviously hate.

But Inner Seacomert didn’t seem to think so. He showed signs of embarrassment when
I said yes in a single stroke.

What are you embarrassed about? I’m speechless. Amazingly, you asked such a
question without expecting my answer.

At first glance, it seemed to me that Inner Seacomert had lived his life so far.

Looks like his beauty worked pretty well. To the point where the other person never
thought that someone would hate this kind of thing.

I understand, but I don’t want to understand. Because I hate it.

I hate it! Extreme disgust! A stalker, who misunderstands that it is pure to push his mind
unilaterally to an opponent that doesn’t like him should be burned.

Ash is the only one who can stalk me! Of course, it’s not stalking me in the terms of
Ash!
I jumped up. It’s a waste of time.

As I passed Inner Seacomert to get out of there, his voice pierced my ear to ear.

“Do you know why I hurt my right wrist?”

Why should I know? I didn’t stop walking.

“The day after I bumped into you on the street, a mysterious man who covered his face
attacked me in the middle of the night.”

I don’t know who the man is, but he did a good job. He should get a citation. By the way,
the VIP room in this store is so spacious that it’s a blemish. Why is the door so far?

“But I think I saw the man in the Dukedom a while ago.”

My feet came to a standstill.

I turned my head slowly.

“You said the man was covering his face.”

“I have good night vision. I have a pretty good memory.”

“Just get to the point.”

“They had the same body type. Definitely. I have a very good eye for this. Although I
only say it by myself.”

“…….”

“Why did he break my right hand? I wonder if it’s because I held Princess’s wrist at the
time?”

Inner Seacomert folded his eyes and laughed.

He stood up from his seat and said, looking down at me.

“You must be happy. With such a loyal knight to the lady he serves.”

I thought about the probability that Inner Seacomert’s words would be false.

But soon I realized it meant nothing.

“Proof?”
“Um……my statement?”

Inner Seacomert then added the words.

“Or maybe there’s a witness or maybe not.”

“Maybe or may not be witnesses according to my actions?”

“That’s it. It’s good to talk to you, Princess.”

Inner Secomert is threatening to turn one of my family knights into aristocratic

assaulters if I don’t listen to him now.

He won’t need great evidence. Sadly, the Marquis of Seacomert is a high-ranking

family.

If only his claim and the circumstances in which he was actually injured.

I stared at Inner Seacomert and picked his right wrist.

“Ugh!”

For a moment he staggered, screaming with his teeth. Well, I guess he’s not lying about
getting hurt.

“What is this about?”

“You’re noisy.”

I had a headache. I put up with the urge to plough through my hair.

Inner Seacomert’s threats are not a threat to my security. That’s the Marquis’ family, but
we’re the Duke’s.

He can’t hold me any responsibility. Instead, the situation will end with the knight
handed over as the criminal.

That was the problem. What will happen to the knight if I hand him over? If he is from a
reliable family, maybe nothing will happen, but if he is a commoner, he will be in trouble.

In the worst-case scenario, he could have died. In other words, Inner Seacomert is
threatening me with the life of one of my family knights.

‘There’s trash in there.’

It is also abominable that he is threatening such a thing in the absence of Ash. If Ash
hadn’t been away, would he have even thought about trying this?

I can bet Inner Seacomert will be left with his left wrist remaining.

Ugh. Lime Extract was cute compared to this kid. Where the hell does these trash keep
crawling out?

“Let me tell you, Princess, what I’m asking for is not that great.”

Inner Seacomert said in a fine voice, perhaps the pain has gone away. I should’ve hit
him harder. Shall I hit one more time now?

“What do you want?”

“You finally ask me a question. It’s really trivial. There’s a play that will be held tomorrow
at the temple I sponsor, so I’d like you to watch it with me. Just two of us, of course.”

“How great the play is it that it would save someone’s life?”

“You won’t be disappointed.”

Inner Seacomert smiled again, folding his eyes.

That’s what I’m saying. I thought, looking at his face that seemed to me to be unlucky.

Yeah, that’s good. This is what you claimed.

I decided to put Inner Seacomert on the kill list.

***

Inside the dark temple. An old man wearing a robe long and generous enough to be
dragged to the floor opened his mouth.

“Did you get things right?”

A harsh voice came out, reflecting all the years.

Then, the young man of good looks, kneeling in front of the old man, answered politely.

“Yes. I’ve decided to bring her here tomorrow as planned.”

“Okay.”
The old man looked down at the young man with a satisfied look.

“You did a great job. Inner.”

Brilliant blond hair, even in the dark light. Blue eyes reminiscent of the sea.

The young man was Inner Seacomert. He bowed his head.

“It is an honour.”

“Girls are easy, too. They can’t get themselves together easily when they see your good
looks.”

“…….”

Inner Seacomert remained silent.

He didn’t bother to talk. His appearance didn’t work on his opponent, so he ended up
using intimidation.

“Ck.”

He kicked his tongue. His pride was hurt.

To be honest, at first, he thought it would be easy as the old man said.

‘I thought it was easy when I got Lime Extract to work.’

The goal of Inner Seacomert is Princess Lydia Widgreen.

It was his purpose and mission to lure her, who was recently found to be the not the real
daughter of the former Duchess and bring her to the place he wanted.

He thought briefly. The reason for the confidence was in Inner Seacomert himself. He
was a beautiful man. And his background was fine. Speaking of a Marquis of
Seacomert, he usually knows where to go.

Although he couldn’t reach the Duke of Widgreen, Princess Lydia was an adopted child
who didn’t share any blood anyway.

The Marquis of Seacomert is in a situation where you have to bow down on his face. At
least he thought so.

Inner Seacomert was easy going. He used a Lime Extract to approach Princess Lydia.
He was all in the background, whether it was to send the invitation directly to the
princess or to be rude in the process.

Inner Seacomert planned to get a favourable first impression by taking Lime Extract to
the princess’s front, knelt, and promised compensation instead.

But from there, the plan went a little wrong.

Lime Extract, who announced that he had fulfilled the order of joy, had somehow burst
his lips, but suddenly disappeared after a while.

Contact was cut off, and no one knew where he was.

Thanks to this, ‘taking Lime Extract and knelt’ in his plan became an impossible start.

It was a little disappointing, but he couldn’t help it. Still, the plan itself was not blown
away.

Inner Seacomert made a relationship with Princess Lydia under the guise of the
disrespect committed by Lime Extract anyway.

It was really a coincidence that they met on the street of the capital.

Inner Seacomert followed Lydia secretly that day.

Then he snorted at her as she headed for the jewellery store.

He had a clear idea inside. That’s right. Women, all they have in their heads is jewellery,
dresses, and handsome men.

He had no hesitation in defining a woman like that.

Anyway, it was probably a reasonable prejudice that he had met such women so far, but
he could not think that there were only such women around him because his level was
that low.

Anyway, Inner Seacomert foresaw an easy success.

Not only did he have the resources to give her all the jewels she wanted, but he also
had the beautiful appearance of reason.

Just a few gifts and a couple of good intentions.

It’s easy.
He thought so, but……..
Chapter 133

‘Shit, what was the problem?’

Inner Seacomert supported the splint and looked down at his right wrist, whining with a
white bandage.

He frowned his brows. The pain still seemed to come up.

‘Crazy woman.’

When Princess Lydia hit him mercilessly in the wrist at a jewellery store during the day,
he was astonished.

There was also a question. Why?

At this rate, his opponent really hates him. Why? Why doesn’t she like him like the other
girls?

He remembered her saying that she had someone in mind. But it was that and this was
this.

He thought wealth and beauty were all the best for women. So, of course, wouldn’t that
be the case?

Why is there such a saying as a flower of both hands? It’s such a precious flower that
you couldn’t find anywhere else.

‘Damn, it was wrong to try to seduce her in the first place. She was blind enough not to
recognize a handsome man like me.’

Inner Seacomert was confident of getting all the women in the world, but the blind and
the lunatic were exceptions.

He decided to relax and think Princess Lydia was an exception.

There is no lingering regret. Yeah, well, he’s achieved his goal anyway. The process is
no big deal. The important thing is the results.

At this time, the old man asked questions to Inner Seacomert, who was lost in his own
thoughts.

“But Inner, what happened to that wrist?”

“Yes?”

“I don’t think it’s an ordinary injury. Is it broken?”

“Oh, this is…”

Inner Seacomert blurted out his words. He seemed to be pondering for a moment while
looking at the floor, then he came up with an answer.

“…….during the battle, by mistake.”

“Such a thing.”

The old man clicked his tongue loudly.

He seemed worried or rather harsh.

“You need to take care of yourself because we’re ahead of the big event.”

“I have no excuse.”

Inner Seacomert bowed his head silently.

But his mind was busy. He recalled the day when his right wrist was broken.

Inner Seacomert was not injured during the battle, as he claimed.

He was attacked by an unidentified assailant.

He was on his way home as usual after stopping at a bar he often went to.
As he entered a deserted alley, some masked men suddenly appeared and attacked
him.

Of course, he resisted, but it was useless. His opponents were like men who were
engaged in violence or murder.

His skill was excellent, and his escort fainted before he could get them.

Inner Seacomert rolled his head hard, drunk in his thoughts. Money? A robbery for
money?

But the assailants had this conversation with each other over the helpless Inner
Seacomert.

‘Wasn’t the order to kill him?’

‘Dumb ass. It’s not that, it’s just the right wrist.’

‘Oh, right. Shall we cut it then?’

‘They ask us not to make any hassle. If you cut it off then it’ll become a hassle.’

‘Ah……then I’ll have to break it.’

‘Yes, that’s right.’

Inner Seacomert almost lost his mind when he heard the conversation they were talking
in a nonchalant voice.

If he had been a little bit drunker, he’d really lost his mind.

However, fortunately, because the reason remained, he couldn’t show up to that extent.

Instead, he had to feel relatively sober and in pain when his wrist breaking.

Kergggggh.

‘Uggh!’

“Inner, are you all right?”

“…Oh, yeah. I’m fine.”

Inner Seacomert touched his forehead with the back of his hand. He didn’t even move
from his seat, but he’s sweated.
It was a cold sweat.

Inner Seacomert bites the flesh inside his lips gently.

Who the hell were they? What were they doing? Who was the target of the ritual?

He told Princess Lydia that he saw the criminal in the Dukedom, but it was a complete
lie.

In fact, Inner Seacomert had so many grudges that he couldn’t even pick out the
suspects properly.

He was human trash, but he was surprisingly aware of his own.

Damn it. Just thinking about the time when they broke his wrist like a dog making him
cursed on his own. Still, it was an unexpected blessing in disguise, as he benefited from
his broken wrist.

“You must not be feeling well. You’ll have to go in today. Tomorrow is an important day.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

“You have to keep this in mind.”

The old man added a few words to Inner Seacomert.

“You must succeed tomorrow. If the Duke of Widgreen returns after any further delay,
then we cannot guarantee it. Do you understand?”

Inner Seacomert nodded firmly.

“Yes, I understand.”

***

I felt a little better after writing Inner Seacomert on the death note.

To be more precise, it was refreshing to imagine that the opponent was divided into 108
pieces while writing six letters of the name on the death note.

‘When Ash gets back, you’re done.’

A kill list. Death Note, or a collection of humans to be destroyed to Ash.

I wouldn’t use this kind of thing if I could do it. As long as his name is written here, the
opponent will die no matter what.

He won’t even die in fine conditions. I wrote every detail when he held me by the wrist
twice, that he stalked me and even threatened me.

“…….”

……Should I take it out a little?

Yeah, even if a person dies, I should preserve his bone powder after his death.

At least as much as the body, so that the Inner Seacomert’s soul can properly go to the
underworld…….

“Lady, I hear you have a place to go out today.”

Then Bessie knocked and called me. I pulled myself up with a death note that I was
agonizing over the correction.

“That’s right, Bessie. Thank you.”

“And where are you going to go?”

Bessie asked, looking at my outfit. I checked my dress.

The long-sleeved dress that fastens all the way to the neck. Gloves that go up to the
wrist. A coat, a veiled hat.

“Just, I thought I’d go see a play with someone I know.”

“A play? Sounds good.”

Bessie didn’t ask me why I was so tight.

Does she think it’s because it’s cold?

Half right and half not. The cold is cold, but the other reason is Inner Seacomert.

I don’t want to show myself to him.

Not my face! Not my body! Just everything! It’s too good to show him!

I’m going to wrap it up very tight and then show it to Ash when he gets back.
I laughed to myself, forgetting the place and imagining it insidiously, and soon cleared
my throat.

“I’ll be right back, then.”

“Be careful when you come back!”

“Let’s go, my lady.”

The escort I was assigned with today was Muscle Keith like last time.

Originally, I was going to go out with Sir Davery, but I changed my mind.

Sir Davery is quick-witted. It would be difficult if he could at least find out that I was
threatened by Inner Seacomert.

What’s wrong with that?

‘Because somehow Sir Davery could bury Inner Seacomert right there…….’

I feel like I won’t let it go. It’s a loss to Sir Davery after all rather than to me.

It’s a shame if his own family didn’t know what human trash his family has.

In that respect, I’m sorry to Sir Muscle Keith, but he is tactless, so he is the right man for
a day like today.

I left the mansion thinking so.

“You’re out.”

And as soon as I went out, I quickly felt bad.

‘I have to see that face as soon as I get out of the house.’

I frowned at Inner Seacomert, who had the unluckiest chance to pick me up in front of
the house.

We can just go separately and met at the destination, but why must you come in front of
my face from the start?

Inner Seacomert looked at me and hesitated.

“You’re dressed nicely. It’s beautiful whatever you wear.”

There’s a fly talk.

I ignored and approached the carriage. Inner Seacomert reached out his hand as if he
would escort me.

I ignored it again and climbed on, holding Sir Keith’s hand.

I got in the carriage and muttered deliberately as if to listen.

“What kind of escort has only one hand?”

I think I just heard some grinded sound or is it just my imagination?

Blow. It’s savoury. While I was childishly amused, the carriage set off. The carriage
went straight out of the mansion.

“Don’t you wonder where we’re going?”

“Yes.”

Looking out of the window, I answered back without looking.

If I were you, my pride would have been hurt, but Inner Seacomert wouldn’t be daunted
and talked to me.

“……do you usually enjoy watching plays?”

“Yes.”

“I see. This play will be quite different from what you’ve seen before.”

“Yes.”

“I’m bet. You won’t be disappointed.”

“Yes.”

By the way, this carriage, where the hell is it going?

‘And then……… I thought it was a temple.’

The scenery outside the window became increasingly unfamiliar. What temple is it?
Love? Time? Oh, maybe not love. The Emperor must have already mended it.

So the temple of time, or…….

“We’re here.”

Then the carriage stopped. I got out of the carriage ignoring Inner Seacomert, who was
trying to escort me again for his lack of learning ability.

I took a moment of strange scenery into my eyes.

‘There was a temple in this place?’

The view that came into the eyes was rather vague. It feels like I’m in the middle of an
abandoned forest.

The temple, which was built in such a place, gave a bleak yet stark impression.

“You’re doing a play here?”

I asked myself, and Inner Seacomert smiled.

“It’ll be a very interesting play.”

Well, you’ll be the only one having fun.

“You’ll be really surprised when you see it. It’s amazing.”

That’ll be more than your personality.

I walked away listening to Inner Seacomert’s chattering.

Anyway, now that we’re here, I’ll have to see if it’s a play or something. I felt at ease.

This is a gift from the underworld to Inner Seacomert, who has only a few days left to
live anyway.

That lightened my step. Yeah, he’ll be leaving this world, but it’s a play, so I can watch it
together as a farewell celebration. then……..

It was then. A carriage other than me and Inner Seacomert came in here and stopped.

It was an unexpected figure to get off the carriage.

Chapter 134

“Irene?”

“Princess!”

Why is Irene here? I blinked my eyes. As soon as she got out of the carriage, she
shouted with an urgent face.

“That person, you can’t follow him!”

“What?”

Irene ran this way and grabbed my sleeve.

I asked the important question first.

“Irene, why are you here? Did you follow me?”

Is she following me?

“Well, I went to the Dukedom to meet the princess, and I saw you riding in the carriage
with that person…….”

This means that she did follow me.

While I was speechless for a while, Irene bit her lips.

“That’s not what’s important right now. Princess, you know me very well, right? The one
who easily falls in love with anyone.”

Irene is a Geumsapa. I don’t know how important that is at this point. At that time, Irene
continued.
“I fell for Confucius Seacomert once. That’s why I know. How dangerous he is.”

“What?”

“He’s dangerous, princess, you must never go with that person. I don’t know what he’s
going to do, but I’m sure……..”

“Ah, so annoying.”

Then a low voice touched my ear. The next moment, Irene rolled around with a “pock”
sound.

“Irene!”

“This beggar suddenly pops up. Ck.”

“What are you doing right now?”

Irene, who fell to the floor, clanked her stomach. Is this guy crazy? Did he just kick her?

The madness of Inner Seacomert didn’t end there. As soon as he kicked Irene, he took
the dagger out of his arms and threw it at Sir Keith.

“Ughh!

“Sir!”

“It’s useless. He’ll die eventually. I’ve poisoned it.”

As if to prove his words, Sir Muscle Keith knelt with a pale complexion.

Inner Seacomert left the two behind and dragged my wrist into the temple.

My hat came off and my hair was messy. I conflicted as I was dragged away by my
wrist.

There are two vital spots of Inner Seacomert that I can see right now. Between the
broken right wrist and crotch.

I felt like I wanted to kick both parts at the same time, but I held it in for now.
I wanted to see what his purpose was after all this fuss.

The inside of the temple was dark. Amazingly, Inner Seacomert is walking without
hesitation like this.

Soon a room appeared through a long corridor. Inner Seacomert threw me in there like
a throw.

“We’ve got the target. High Priest.”

Oh, my wrist. And my knees.

I lost my balance and hit my knee on the floor as I fell. Tears poked up because of the
pain. That bastard.

I wasn’t going to keep him alive from the beginning, but now my patience is really gone.
I’m going to split him into 108 pieces.

I raised my head as I determined my resolve.

Unlike the hallway, the room was as bright as it was.

There was a shadow of fire on the wall as if the torch had been left on.

The figure in the long robe turned away.

“Good job, Inner. I knew you’d make it.”

I made an impression when I saw him. It was an old man I had never seen before.

‘He’s the High Priest he says?’

Inner Seacomert called the old man as High Priest.

I knew the face of the High Priest of Temple of The Time. Well, he looks milder than
that. It’s about a thousand times milder.

I vaguely remember the face of the High Priest Temple of Love. Well, his face looks
more generous than this face. A lot.

The conclusion is that the old man is neither from the Temple of Time nor the Temple of
Love.

Then there’s only one thing left.

The moment I thought so, the old man introduced himself.

“This is the first time we met. Let me introduce myself. I am a representative of this
glorious land, serving the God of Destruction.”

As expected, the Temple of Destruction.

I stood up and looked at the old man, enduring the sour pain coming from my wrists and
knees.

“Do you do this because you’re God’s representative? Is this also the will of that
glorious God?”

After being sarcastic, the old man’s wrinkled eyes narrowed slightly. He stretched his
thin lips with a smile.

“You’re so bold. Even in this situation. Well, that’s why you did it.”

‘I did it?’

“You know what this is?”

The old man lifted a cloth in front of me. As the old man said, it was really what I did.

“The Enchanted Cloth?”

As expected, you know that, too. Well, it’s questionable where you heard the name
from.”

What, why is that here? I handed over the enchanted cloth to the Emperor while
accusing the temple of love.

Oh. Suddenly, I could see what the old man was saying.

“It’s so mysterious. How the hell did I know? Even within the temple, only a few have
known the existence of the fabric.”

The old man continued, as he stroked the temple wall as if it were precious.

“Even the place where the fabric was hidden was only known by the High Priest itself.
I’m really curious, how do you know? Unless the old man has gone crazy and told you
by himself?”

“That’s why you brought me here? For revenge?”

Stealing the enchanting cloth and accusing The Temple of Love?

Was that it?

I’m speechless. The most ridiculous thing is that the accusation was made to the
Temple of Love, but why is the Temple of Destruction coming for revenge instead?

Is that how sticky their relationship is? They must be soulmates, huh?

At that time, the old man in Daeshin Hall opened his mouth.

“Revenge? No way. That can’t be.”

“No?”

“It’s not revenge. I brought you here for a far greater purpose than that.”

I narrowed my brows. I didn’t know what he was talking about. A greater purpose?

“I’ve already checked, but let me ask you one question. Have you ever manipulated a
monster using the fabric that you stole, to be exact, from the Temple of Love?”

“Why do you ask?”

“I can see that you’ve done it. That’s why you handed it over to the Emperor. It must
have looked dangerous.”

Instead, the High Priest opened his eyes again. His eyes were thinner like threads, so it
was almost indistinguishable from the wrinkles on his face.

“Good job. You did a great job. Thanks to it, we’ve come to know your existence.”

“What?”

“I’ll let you know, actually there are two Enchanted Clothes.”

I grew my eyes. What?

“One at the Temple of Love, one at the Temple of Destruction, from the day there was
an oracle about the Goddess.”

“……..”

“The one we, and Temple of Love, were hoping for was only one. To rebuild the holy
empire.”
Holy Empire, what the Emperor has guessed was true.

The old man continued to speak in a hoarse voice.

“Of course, we needed force to rebuild the empire. That’s also an overwhelming force.”

“That’s why we decided to build an army. Using the Goddess from the oracle of course.
You saw this fabric and said this was the enchanted cloth, but that’s not the real name
of this fabric.”

Then?

“It is the delusions cloth.”

At first glance, I didn’t know what was different at all.

The difference between the two soon came out of the old man’s mouth.

“Do you think that this purpose was to attract people? It’s just for blindfolding. It was
originally designed to deceive the Goddess and manipulate her.”

“……..!”

What? Manipulate the Goddess?

“The Goddess controls the monster with this cloth, and we control the Goddesses like
that. Isn’t it interesting?”

It wasn’t funny. It was more grim and ugly.

Oh, my God, that’s what it was designed for.

“If a human of the divine nature wears this cloth, the person can handle the monster,
and we can deal with the person. That’s what I made it. It took as long as 10 years. It’s
been a long time.”

“……….”

I recalled Kim Go-dong, or as Brown, <The Spring of The Goddess Agritta> which he
wrote while looking at the future.

In the book, it says that Agritta was the Goddess, and she was not born with anything
divine. Therefore, he was not someone who was touched by God.
After marrying the crown prince and becoming empress, she did so many good deeds
that the people called him a Goddess.

‘You were planning to screw it up anyway.’

Those idiots.

Even if it’s a coincidence, I existed anyway. The soul was chosen by the God of
Destiny, and perhaps in the process, it was divine or whatever.

‘That’s why I was able to use the enchanted cloth.’

In the cave, Gyergg said that not everyone would be able to bring out the effects of the
enchanted cloth. But he also said that I could.

I didn’t know the reason back then, but this was it. I’m finally convinced.

At the same time, I also knew why I had to be brought here. There was an answer to the
old man’s words.

“So, I’m the Goddess who’s going to control the fabric?”

“I don’t know if you’re really the Goddess from the oracle. But it is clear that you have a
divinity. Isn’t that enough?”

“…..how do you manipulate it, with the fabric?”

“You’ll find out after you wear this cloth.”

Oh, yeah. Anyway, I have to put it around.

As it is now, seeing with my eyes only doesn’t work.

All right. I looked straight at the old man and spoke out.

“I have a question.”

“What is it?”

“I’ve heard the plan well. It was a great plan to become a traitor till the moment you get
caught and get your head on the wall.”

“Heuh, would you be afraid of the Emperor and the Imperial Army when you could
control the Monsters?”
“That’s the story after the monster’s army formation, and if you get caught before you
make it, you’re all dead, right?”

It’s like the Temple of Love. The old man made an impression.

“What do you want to tell me?”

“That.”

I pointed to Inner Seacomert. Inner Seacomert, who stood silently at the entrance and
was suddenly pointed at me, narrowed his forehead.

“What do you believe in that creature and put him in your plan? He’s not a priest. What
if he accuses and throws you out and tries to save himself alone?”

“What? Who are you…….”

“I was wondering what you were going to say, was that it? There’s nothing to worry
about. Inner won’t betray me.”

“How do you believe that? It’s a world where children hit the back of their parents, it’s
getting too complacent.”

The old man chuckled at my words. He looked at me and said.

“If you’re so curious about it, I’ll tell you. We have evidence that Inner can never betray.”
Chapter 135

“High Priest.”

Inner Seacomert called the old man in a bewildered voice. The old man shook his head
as if it was okay.

“Don’t worry. She’s going to lose it and become a living doll soon, isn’t she?”

“If it’s a living doll, it’s Ash’s speciality….”

“What?”

“No, nothing.”

It’s a familiar expression for Ash, so I don’t even realize that I said it out loud. I coughed
and went on naturally.

“Is that the proof? To be honest, I can’t trust the marquis’s son just by hearing your
testimony. Don’t tell me you don’t know that, do you?”

“Oh, you’re treating me like I’m lacking. Of course, I left everything in writing.”

“Where?”

“It’s in a place you don’t have to know.”

Inner Seacomert sighed at the old man’s answer. He seemed relieved.

He seems relieved but what to do, I’ve already heard everything. I put my arms in front
of my chest and stood in a comfortable position.

The old man raised his eyebrows in my changed posture.

“I don’t have to know, but you do know the place anyway, right? Oh, and you usually
collect and store important stuff there. So if some people rob that place, they’re going to
have, not only the evidence but also a lot of wealth, right?”

There must be a lot of evidence there.

The old man laughed in vain at my words.

“You’re talking nonsense. That way, you won’t be able to confirm it.”

“That’s true. I wouldn’t see it myself. I can show it to others instead.”

The old man seemed to feel something in my attitude for a moment. He looked beyond
me and shouted.

“You!”

“There was no tailing. Really…..…one carriage caught up, but there was only one girl
inside, so I took care of it and came in.”

Inner Seacomert seemed embarrassed but spoke out quickly.

“And even if one of them escaped and went out to call for someone, wouldn’t we get out
of here before that? I’ve got a movement magic circle engraved on the floor, and
activating it is all we need to do. So there would be no problem.”

Only then did I find the colourful patterns on the floor on his words.

Oh, that’s it.

“For reference, trying to erase it is useless. It wasn’t drawn, it was literally engraved.”

I didn’t mean to do that anyway. I shrugged my shoulders.

“Hmm.”

The old man regained his composure and looked at me. However, suspicions still
lingered in his eyes.
“Did you hear that? It’s not a situation you can get away with. Additionally, there is only
one entrance to the room. And Inner is blocking it.”

“You don’t have to tell me that, I can see that though.”

I grinned.

“I can see him standing there guarding the door like a dog.”

“You………!”

“Calm down, Inner.”

The old man kept his eyes on me.

He asked in a voice that he could not really understand.

“What the hell is this? What do you believe in that you have such a confident attitude?
Was it desperate? But it feels different to be like that.”

“Well, I wonder what it is.”

“Did you hide a magic scroll in your body? But it’s no use. You can’t use magic in this
room. Except for the magic circle that is engraved on the floor with special materials.”

“Really? I see.”

I don’t know what the principle is, but it would have cost a lot of money. Wasting the
people’s donations for this. Ck ck these damn guys.

“……I really don’t know. Or have you been so scared that you’ve lost your reason?
So…….”

“I’ll tell you something.”

It’s a room where anyone can’t use magic, but it’s an exception to divine power.

I can tell it just by looking at them trying to use the enchanted cloth on me. And even if
that’s not the case, does it make sense that the divine power is blocked in the temple?

I slowly opened my mouth.

“I had a good friend called Ari. She was a really good girl. I said good-bye a while ago,
but when she left, what was the last thing she said?”
I remembered the last words Ari had left me.

I tried to remember every word she said.

“Eonni, the remaining beads are in the bottom drawer of my desk on the left side of my
room.”

“…….!”

“Well, that’s!”

I took a bead out of my arms. The old man who recognized the bead shouted with a
pale face.

“Inner! Stop him!”

Inner Seacomert rushed at me on the old man’s orders. Of course, I was faster.

Thank you, Ari.

I smashed the marble that turned back the time.

><><><><><><><

I blinked my eyes. Where am I?

Oh, the jewellery store.

When I turned around, Inner Seacomert’s face, smiling, caught my eyes that I wanted to
punch him and beat him.

Inner Seacomert opened his mouth in a meaningful voice.

“But I think I saw the man in the Dukedom a while ago.”

Aha, I’m back to this moment.

I smiled when I finished my judgment. Inner Seacomert, with a triumphant face,

stopped.

“……..what is that smile?”

“Sir Davery!”
I ignored and shouted. Immediately, the door of the VIP room opened like a broken
door.

“Get him knocked out!”

“What…….!”

Sir Davery didn’t ask me why. Inner Seacomert, who was struck at his jaw, drooped on
the sofa where he was sitting.

Sir Davery knocked Inner Seacomert out and saw me.

“What’s going on?”

“Confucius!”

Late in the day, escorts of Inner Seacomert rushed into the VIP room. They faltered
when they saw the fainted Inner Seacomert.

How many are there? That’s a lot of numbers for escorts. Sadly, they don’t seem very
loyal.

I said it firmly.

“Let’s go to the palace!”

***

After three days and nights of torture, the High Priest of the Temple of Destruction blew
up the place where the evidence was.

It was no use to exclude a second version of the enchanted cloth because it was
already found in the old temple where I was taken.

‘The whole time he was tortured, he cried out, Who betrayed him and who told them
about the plans.’

Well, it’s himself, of course.

Although he won’t know until he dies, just be curious and leave. Goodbye.

I heard Inner Seacomert was caught while trying to escape.

And the news that the series of processes was so disastrous that it was embarrassing
to speak of.
After all……

The tea tastes sweet.

I stared out the window with a relaxed look.

I was going to open the window a little bit to create a mood and let the curtains fly, but I
stopped the idea because it was cold.

I’ll be in trouble if I catch a cold. Being healthy is the best.

By the way, who took this tea? The taste was delicious and the scent was very good
today.

Bessie looks busy. Is it the butler? Maybe Alex, unexpectedly. Maybe he has been
taught a lot of skills by Bessie recently.

I laughed while thinking of that.

I remembered Ari. She helped me even after she went back home. I’m really grateful for
that. By now, she must have finished the tearful reunion with her family and friends,
right?

“I gave Sir Muscle Keith a paid vacation………’

Although I broke the bead of time and so the accident eventually didn’t happen, he had
to be beaten with poison daggers because of me, so it was right to compensate him.

Sir Muscle Keith seemed to be ignorant about the reason, but he seemed happy
anyway.

‘I have to send something to her, too.’

Thank you to Irene, too. Considering that she stood up in front of the damn Inner
Seacomert for me.

It was quite touching and impressive.

‘What should I give to her…….. Oh, let me send her an invitation first.’

Irene has invited me, but I didn’t do the opposite. That’s a good idea. First, I’ll ask her
what she likes in the letter. Whether it’s sweets or tea.

It was a time when I was immersed in such a peaceful plan.

There was a commotion downstairs. Who’s here? …… Don’t tell me?

In a moment, the existence of a Lime Extract brushed against my mind. Later on, it
seemed like Lime Extract and Inner Seacomert were probably in the same team.

Did he come here to get revenge?

I put down the teacup and jumped up. Where’s the iron candlestick?

All right, this will do. That’s better. This time, I’ll make sure to shake off his corn.

I was determined to leave the room in a hurry, but the door I didn’t touch opened on its
own.

The next moment, a welcome voice popped out of my mouth.

“Ash!”

“Lidia.”

Without further consideration, I threw the blunt instrument in my hand and ran straight to
Ash to hug him. Ash hugged me with his natural movements. There was a pleasant air.

“How have you been?”

Ash asked, with my face buried in his chest and holding me tightly, not wanting to fall.

I answered in a mumbling voice because of my posture.

“Yes.”

“Did nothing happen?”

“There was.”

Ash paused. The arms that held me relaxed. As I lifted my head feeling the stiffening
body, I could see his sunken yellow eyes.

“What happened?”

I smiled mischievously at his eyes.

“I was in pain every day because I was holding back what I wanted to see. Such a
thing.”
“…….”

The stiff eyes were softened gradually. Ash kissed me on my eyelid by surprise.

I flinched and burst into a faint smile.

“It tickles.”

“With such pain, I would have been much worse.”

“Really?”

“I can’t even imagine it.”

“Ah-ha. Wait, it really tickles….”

Ash kissed me as if tormenting all over my face, and the next moment he found my lips.

As soon as the heat penetrated, it naturally tangled with each other. As I hurriedly
shared my breath, my body pushed back little by little. I was walking backwards and fell
over something at some point.

There was a soft touch to the hips. Oh, bed.

Ash didn’t stop kissing me. Of course, I didn’t want to stop either. The dizzying sense
and warmth that I felt after a long time was so good that I thought it would be okay for
the world to stop like this.
Chapter 136

Of course, it would be pretty embarrassing if it really stopped, but Ash took my lips off
for a while and gave me time to breathe. I sat on the bed gasping for breath.

At this time, I suddenly remembered something that I had forgotten.

Oh, that’s right. The ring and the bouquet.

I was going to give it to him ‘tada’ as soon as he came back. As a surprise.

Ehm, he’ll be surprised, right? I looked up at Ash, rhyming for what I had prepared.

“Ash, you know…..”

Then I was at a loss for words.

Ash was throwing off his coat and unbuttoning his shirt.

“Why?”

“…….”

The words that were supposed to come out didn’t come out, but my saliva gushed over
instead. The gaze was fixed on the loose end of his shirt.

“……no, nothing.”

At the same time as he unbuttoned his shirt, Ash kissed me again.

As my body was pushed behind, I fell onto the bed in a certain order.
Ash’s act was soft but not relaxed. To no avail, my breath quickly became rough again.

I ended up spitting my fingers through Ash’s silky hair and thinking.

If it’s okay to be a little late for the surprise.

And this is quite a later story, but in the process of catching Inner Seacomert, who fled
with the help of his family, I heard a mysterious story from an anonymous informant that
Inner Seacomert, who was caught, had no wrists on both hands as if they had been cut
off.

Unfortunately, there was no way to confirm the authenticity at that time, as Inner
Seacomert had already disappeared.

***

The Empire’s hustlers had no time to rest for some time.

This is because a series of shocking incidents never gave them any room to do so.

The beginning was that the Temple of Love had a plot to overthrow the Empire to
rebuild the Holy Empire.

Then it was revealed that the Temple of Destruction was also involved, and even the
third son of the Marquis of Seacomert, Inner Seacomert, who was revealed as a
member of the party, was reported to have planned the assassination of the Crown
Prince.

At this time, some testified about the latter news.

‘Oh, that crazy guy. I knew he was so inferior to the Crown Prince that I thought he was
mentally ill.’

‘Do you know why? Because he has the same blonde hair as His Majesty the Crown
Prince.’

‘Honestly, no matter how beautiful your face is, it’s not enough to compare yourself to
the Crown Prince, is it true? It’s not even funny.’

‘Because I don’t admit it that every time I meet him, he’s got ridiculously…… oh, I’ll
cancel this.’

Inner Seacomert was mugged, even after his death, through society.
In any case, even after the death of this person twice, the shocking news continued.

The next thing to mention was the wedding news of the Duke of Widgreen.

Along with the Crown Prince, the Duke of Widgreen, who has always been a synonym
of interest to the imperial single love for the unmarried ladies and their parents,
suddenly announced his marriage without notice.

His partner is Princess Lydia Widgreen, who is known to didn’t share any single blood
with him. At that time, the family register had been arranged and she was simply Lydia.

When the news came out, the repercussions were considerable. Some bit their
handkerchiefs normally, some lay classical, and others became contemplative.

“Who the hell is that? Who’s the one that so sure said Princess Lydia would be kicked
out of the family? Idiot!”

“What? Idiot? Do you think I’m the only one who thinks like that? You agreed with that
too!”

“What? Why are you shouting when you didn’t do any single job well?”

“You’re the one who’s shouting first!”

“What? You? Are you crazy?”

“Yeah, I’m crazy! I’m living with this pig-like stuff with me that people always laugh at
me! You’re all the wrongs of my life!”

“Are you done?”

“No, I still haven’t said it all!”

“Father, Mother! Please stop! It’s embarrassing!”

Many aristocrats who believed Princess Lydia would naturally become a broken bond
after her bloodline was revealed were on fire.

They sent a mountain of congratulatory letters and gifts to Lydia, who will soon become
the Duchess of Dukedom.

However, none of them was invited or responded to the wedding.

***
“Ughh.”

As preparations for the ceremony began in earnest, the mansion has become a
battlefield.

Bessie, who was at the forefront of the battlefield in command, tapped her shoulder and
made a sore voice.

However, her expression was brighter than ever.

Bessie stopped walking down the hall to take a break. The view outside the window was
not bad.

Suddenly, the harsh winter had gone and spring was coming outside.

Bessie put out her head on the window. Suddenly, she felt new.

When did this happen? It was a whirlwind. Looking at the outside landscape, Bessie
recalled the past.

The mansion was turned upside down after the lady proposed to the Lord and it was
publicly known.

The response could be divided into three main categories.

‘Phew,  now I don’t have to pretend that I don’t know anymore.’

One. The type that was quick to sense and heavy to talk about it.

‘What? Oh, my God! I never dreamed of it! Oh, my God! Oh, my God! But it looks good
on you. Congratulations!’

Two. The one who didn’t notice but kind of adapts quickly.

The last three.

‘Trash.’

These expressions are good enough for them. Bessie narrowed her brows slightly and
then opened them again. What a waste of wrinkles.

Wherever she goes, there are always humans who are jealous and some of them are
overly interested in scandals.
When someone dared to make speculative gossips about the lady that she serves,
Bessie handled them with her own hand.

In fact, they were really lucky to have Bessie handled with them. Since they could stay
alive after leaving the mansion.

If they were caught off by His Excellency, they wouldn’t have left any bone powder.

‘Those lucky things.’

Bessie thought so and put her fingers on the window with her arms crossed. She put
her chin on it.

To be abrupt, the arms are bent inward. The same goes for knees. Human joints are
made to do so. People can’t help it.

‘Of course, I’m a human being.’

So… I hope you two are happy.

She hopes the two of them who have seen each other for a long time will be happy in
the future.

Even if a small sacrifice is inevitable for that.

Bessie agonizes for a moment over a familiar face that appears out the window. She
eventually shifted her steps.

“Sir Sack.”

“Oh, Bessie.”

A tall blonde on his way to the training ground looked back at Bessie’s call.

“What’s going on?”

Davery was always kind to Bessie.

Of course, many people in the mansion treat Bessie kindly.

Aside from her simple title as a maid, she influenced this mansion.

But that’s not why Davery is kind to Bessie. He did it to everyone.

It was also a great factor in his popularity. Not to mention the young maid, servants and
fellow knights generally liked Davery.

Bessie was one of the people who knew the truth better than anyone else.

Maybe that’s why. She couldn’t open her mouth easily. She thought she already made
up her mind. However, the hesitation was brief. Bessie’s mouth is open.

“Sir Sack, how old are you this year?”

“I will be twenty-five after this birthday.”

His birthday was in early spring. ‘Will not be long I see’, said Bessie, who nodded,
without hesitation this time.

“Isn’t it lonely?”

“What?”

“Don’t get me wrong. I’m too old to care about that but that wasn’t what I mean by that.”

Bessie went on after touching his hand.

“I think it’s time for Sir Sack to start a family.”

“……..Ah.”

Davery paused, then smiled softly. He was wondering what Bessie was going to talk
about.

“I’m fine with that.”

“Listen, it’s been six years since Sir Sack came to this mansion. Sir Sack was very
young back then.”

“I wasn’t very young.”

“You were young in my eyes.”

The age difference between Bessie and Davery is over ten years old.

While Davery was silent, Bessie said.

“Time goes by so fast. You looked so young back then, but now you’re at a weird age
without a family.”
“To the point, you say it’s weird.”

“Sir Sack.”

Bessie, who seemed to look far away as if she were reminiscing about the past, stared
at Davery again.

She spoke emphatically.

“Let me introduce you to someone.”

“Bessie.”

“I’m not saying anyone can do it. In other words, someone who’s pretty and nice. I’m not
just saying it. In fact, she’s been having marriage proposals too. She’s young, too. Was
she nineteen now?”

“Bessie, I……….”

“I’m not a noble, but you’re not going to leave this mansion anyway, are you? It’s better
to have a lady who can help you to be her family son-in-law. This child should be
enough.”

“Bessie.”

Davery raised his voice slightly as if he was feeling stuffy.

Bessie looked up at him calmly.

“I’m sorry, Sir Sack, but this is not a request.”

“…….”

“I think you know better than I do.”

Davery’s body has stiffened. Bessie breathed a sigh as she saw his expression, which
was slightly cracked, trying not to reveal it.

Bessie wasn’t doing this because she wanted to. To be honest, it’s more of her unwilling
side.

She just can’t help it.

“You know what I’m talking about, don’t you?”

“……..”

“……I’ll take that as a yes. Then…….”

“Bessie.”

Davery’s mouth, which had been silent, opened. Bessie looked at him.

“Do you remember?”

His calm voice was calmer than she thought.

“What?”

“The day we went out on that street together. Just before the harvest festival, the streets
were in full swing, and we had our destiny read by some old woman in a tent.”
Chapter 137

Of course, she remembers. Bessie recalled a pretty clear memory. But what does that
mean now?

As soon as she was about to ask, the next word continued.

“This is what the old fortune-teller said on my turn. She said I’m good at deceiving
myself to the very last, I won’t even know that I’m fooling myself.”

Yes, the old woman did say that. Bessie tried to nod her head inadvertently but stopped.

She didn’t know what that meant back then.

As soon as Bessie looked at Davery with her ‘no way’ expression, he said.

“As the fortune-teller says. I think I’m quite talented in deceiving myself. Although I don’t
know that I’m being fooled, it’s not hard to pretend that I’m not.”

Davery stared somewhere in the mansion and saw Bessie.

“You know I’m an orphan, Bessie.”

“……yes.”

“There is no one here who is not family to me.”

Davery smiled naturally.

“No matter who it is.”

“…….”
“I won’t be able to reverse what I said today until I die. Would that be a reassuring
answer for Bessie?”

“Sir Sack.”

“Believe me, Bessie.”

Bessie patted her lips as if to say something and eventually stopped.

Instead, a sigh came out of the gap.

“…….okay.”

“……..”

“I’m quite fond of you, Sir Sack. A lot.”

“I know.”

Davery grinned indifferently. Bessie shook her head at it and turned away.

“Practice hard.”

Bessie then moved away quickly. Just like she remembered the busy thing that she had
put off for a while.

Davery walked away from the back.

Then, he stopped walking without much time.

“……Whoow.”

A deep sigh came out. Davery covered his face with his hands. Anyone can see that he
has a troubled expression on his face. maybe

“You idiot.”

Davery mumbled to his palm.

In front of Bessie, he spoke confidently, but it wasn’t as easy as it sounds. Because it

hasn’t been long since he realized this.
After he cursed himself, Davery put down his hand covering his face.

The scenery of the mansion, which he sees every day, filled the view familiarly.

‘………Six years.’

Bessie is right. Time flies frighteningly fast. When did this happen?

“…….”

Davery lowered his hand and slowly opened and closed his eyes. It’s been quite a
while, but for such a thing, a clear memory touched his head.

><><><><><><><

Davery was an orphan. He never told this to anyone so no one in the mansion even
knew, but he lost his family because of the war.

It was when Davery was a toddler who couldn’t speak properly.

A war broke out between the provinces. His father was forcibly drafted as a private
soldier, and her mother was taken to a place where she did not know why.

No one could identify their bodies but only heard that they died later.

Davery became an orphan in an instant. There was a person who raised him out of pity,
but he was robbed and died about five years later, despite his good deeds.

When he was only five years old, Davery had nowhere to go. From then on, he made
his alley his home.

What helped him at the time was that Davery was quick-witted, powerful, and spiteful
than his peers.

The child survived by begging a rich passerby, searching the trash cans of a well-run
shop, and hitting stones on the back of a beggar who used to use violence against a
child on the street.

The beggar, who was hit on the head by a stone, died after wriggling for a day.

He killed a man for the first time. But little Davery could not feel anything.

Already at that age, Davery saw numerous deaths. That’s how his life was in the back
alley.
The child was more used to a dying man than to the rotting food.

When he was nine years old, he barely managed to survive.

Davery flowed to a village called Hidden.

Hidden. A remote village outside of the capital that can’t be found without a milestone.

Davery met a man there.

‘I like the way he looks, all right, let’s take him.’

A fluffy chin looks like a huge ship that is likely to spill oil if stabbed. A face filled with
greed.

When Davery first saw a man, he called him a pig.

He heard his name but forgot his name. It wasn’t a name he wanted to remember.

The man, the pig one, was engaged in human trafficking in the village. Then, he ran a
gladiatorial gambling house where people actually die while fighting.

Davery has been at the gambling house since he was just eleven years old.

‘Your name is Davery from now on. That’s mean, you’re gonna cut everything. What do
you say, do you like it?’

Davery really wanted to kill the pig.

But just as the funny man’s name was true, Davery was really good at the sword.

Every time he went on stage at the gladiatorial gambling house, Davery repeatedly cut
off a bigger opponent than him.

When he was one year older, it wasn’t difficult to deal with the older one.

When Davery was fourteen years old, he became famous at the illegal gladiator
gambling house run by a pig.

Originally referred to by the village’s name, the “Hidden” gambling house, the audience
was filled with aristocrats from the capital.

Dividends rose steeply, and Davery stopped going out to the gambling house, cutting
flesh, breaking paper, and dealing with opponents.
Time goes by. Davery was 17.

No more playing for the gambling house game.

No matter who came out against him, he could not hurt Davery.

At that point, Davery stabbed the pig in the heart. Not hasty, but not slow.

After stabbing, Davery watched indifferently as the huge body cooled.

Two more years, nineteen.

Davery didn’t get out of the Hidden.

He could have gone out to go out, but he had nowhere to go. The will to go somewhere
was also almost none.

Sometimes when he wanted to relax or ran out of money, he went to the gambling
house on his own. And he cut people moderately and pocketed dividends.

That’s how Davery lived. Just as he exists.

That day was no different.

He went to the gambling house because he couldn’t get rid of his irritation after making
two men who quarrelled with each other without knowing it was his first time.

After stabbing three people, he didn’t go to the finals and just came down. Because it
suddenly became annoying for him.

It was then that someone called him out of the gambling den.

‘Hey.’

Davery was used to it. Now that the man bet on him, it’s an order to go back to the
gambling house and finish fighting.

He thought that this was what would happen, so he purposely lost the last match. He
didn’t even look at it properly.

There was an aristocrat who was sometimes reckless. And annoying, too.

With a similar thing, Davery recalled breaking the wrist of a young aristocrat who tried to
give him a hand-knifing.
Although it worked out well, it was done with the intention of becoming a reality.

Even if he died in return for misleading the aristocrats, he had no regrets.

It was the same now. So if that aristocrat was trying to use violence and call him, that
would be the very wrong action.

Davery turned around thinking so, and the next moment he was embarrassed.

‘What is it?’

Where he turned around, there was a much younger and more generous master than
he thought.

The boy dressed in precious clothes at a glance was like a porcelain doll. He looked like
he had made it that much.

‘What kind of person looks like that?’

The boy’s face frightened Davery out of his irritation.

It was when a heartless voice came out of the boy’s mouth that Davery came to his
senses.

‘I know you lost the game on purpose. Let me ask you a question. Have you played all
the previous games roughly?’

Only then did Davery find a sword hanging from the boy’s waistline.

………Oh, my God, he laughed. It was a laugh in vain.

Davery measured the boy’s age with his eyes. Thirteen? But looking at his generosity,
maybe fourteen?

Many of the aristocrats in the capital learn self-defence swordsmanship and act like
they’ve become great knights.

Maybe the boy followed his grown-up around here.

Davery laughed. In general, the humans who rolled in Hidden’s gambling house didn’t
like the nobles who grew up finely and unaware of the world.

Some showed extreme disapproval and hatred toward the aristocracy itself.
Davery was not to that extent. Nevertheless, he did not want to be polite to such a
spoiled master.

Davery stood stiff and sarcastically.

‘Then? Why, did you just bet your pocket money on a game and lose it?’

‘Put up your sword.’

‘What?’

‘I won’t say it again. Listen.’

And Davery couldn’t forget the day.

‘Are you saying you want to fight with me? Did this handsome young master go crazy?
If you’re looking for someone to lose in moderation, you really picked the wrong person.’

He pulled out his sword thinking so………, but he couldn’t even touch the boy’s collar
and was beaten.

‘It doesn’t make sense.’

Davery lay on the floor and blinked. He couldn’t believe what just happened.

‘Is that it?’

The boy didn’t look very tired even though he had beaten him down. Davery couldn’t
believe more.

‘That’s not bad.’

The boy patted the dust off his clothes and said, wiping his sword.

‘It’s still crude and rough, but it’ll be useful if you trim it. It’s not like natural talent is
useless after all.’

Davery burst into laughter. Has he heard such harsh reviews since he took the sword?

Even the boy seemed to be complimenting him at the same time. It was ridiculous.
Chapter 138

And what was even more ridiculous was himself who could not say a word after hearing
such words.

Anyway, he was badly broken by the boy.

‘What’s your name?’

The boy asked Davery, who was lying down and breathing helplessly. Davery answered
casually.

‘……Davery.’

‘Davery?’

‘…………’

‘That’s a funny name.’

He was upset, but he actually agreed with the boy, so he had nothing to say.

He thought he’d come up with a plausible alias, but he quit.

What good is that? Anyway, Davery didn’t even know his real name when he was born.

His parents died even before he learned how to say a word, and the person who took
him and raised him as a baby for five years called him ‘child’.

‘Well, good, it doesn’t matter what your name is.’

‘….….’
‘Davery, don’t you want to be a knight? Come with me.’

Davery lay down and looked up at the boy. From below, the boy was still like an
elaborately crafted doll without any mistakes.

‘I have a request.’

‘You’ve suddenly become polite. Tell me.’

‘About 12 years ago, there was a robber who killed a 60-year-old man named Hanson
and burned his house in a town called Willem. I’ll go if you can catch him and give him
to me a present.’

He thought it would be impossible for a boy to do so, so he said it as the requirement.

It’s been 12 years since the accident anyway. He doesn’t know the description of the
criminal.

Davery had no intention of belonging somewhere. He thought that he wasn’t fit to

anywhere.

So far, there have been many noble people who have coveted him for his skills, but he
has repeatedly refused them without looking back.

However, this time, he was shocked by the boy’s skill. There was also a sense of awe.

That’s why instead of openly refused, as usual, he changed his words to betting on
impossible conditions.

The boy nodded when he heard Davery.

‘I’ll get you back in a week.’

‘……..what?’

‘Should I bring you his head? Or should I keep him alive?’

‘Well, uh, I wish he’s alive..’

‘Okay, I’ll keep him alive. If you’re done talking, stand up and follow me.’

What he later learned was that the boy’s name was Ash Widgreen.
Widgreen. One of the three duchesses of the Empire. And, more than that, the most
powerful family among them.

The boy, who was Widgreen’s little Duke, had picked up the person Davery asked for
within a week.

It was exactly on the fifth day after Davery followed the boy into the mansion.

‘I’ve finished interrogating him but you can interrogate him again. Since I brought him
alive very well, his vocal cords also are in good condition.’

‘………’

‘I’ll lend you the basement if you need a place. Follow the butler down.’

The criminal was a man who was only 30 years old. This means that he was just an
adult when he killed the old man and set his house on fire 12 years ago.

It was not an important fact. Davery skinned and killed the man who’s begging for his
life.

And the next day. The boy called Davery.

‘Now that I’ve kept my promise, you should keep yours.’

‘……….just give me your order.’

‘There’s a formal examination for a knight next week. I put a letter of recommendation in
my name, so go ahead.’

‘Okay.’

‘The exam will not be a problem for you, but you will need a name for receiving the
oath.’

‘……….’

‘Sack. Let’s go with Sack. After you get your knighthood title, you’re Davery Sack.’

Davery put up with the almost distorted expression at that time. The first flaw was found
in a boy who looked perfect.

‘…………your naming skills.’

‘What?’
‘It’s nothing. It’s an honour. I’ll do my best.’

As the boy foresaw, the entrance examination was not much, and so Davery became
Davery Sack in no time.

Honestly, until then, Davery had been quite dissatisfied with his name. But he’d never
had any complaints so he just let it.

Then for the first time, Davery experienced his name being called in a good way.

It was late spring. Full of flowers in the backyard.

‘Oh, Sir Davery.’

‘..…….’

‘No, what is your full name?’

‘Davery Sack.’

Then should I call you Sir Sack?’

‘Please call me as you please. It doesn’t matter to me.’

‘Really? Then I’ll call you Sir Davery. It suits you better.’

A lady, who appears to be his age, smiled with her vivid red hair under the sun.

Her rich hair fell gently along the curves of her body, and the wrist exposed outside the
dress was thin.

Davery controlled his gaze unconsciously. He knew who the lady was.

The sole princess of the Duke of Widgreen. The little duke’s older sister.

As he’d felt before, she certainly didn’t look like the little duke at all.

It does not mean that she is not beautiful. However, there was no real resemblance of
being siblings.

Davery said as he watched the princess’ slightly raised eyes bend gently and create a
smile.

‘What are you doing here?’

‘Well, don’t you know by looking at it? Flower viewing.”

‘I see.’

‘I’m also checking the taste of the tea that came in as a gift. Oh, do you want some,
Sir?’

Then the princess pulled back a simple tea-time chair next to her. It was a motion that
seemed to ask anyone to sit. Davery was embarrassed.

‘No, it’s all right.’

“Why? Oh, you don’t like tea?’

‘Not that…….’

Davery expressed his true feelings after agonizing over it.

‘You don’t have to be so nice to me.’

This is quite an old-fashioned idea. The princess was kind to him from the time he first
came to the mansion.

He thought he undeserved it and was too much and awkward. Sometimes he felt
embarrassed. Just like now.

The princess whom Davery saw was a precious person. It’s too much to talk to him,
laugh, and dare to offer him a seat at tea time.

‘Aha.’

‘…….’

‘It’s not that you don’t like tea, but you don’t like me.’

‘Huh? No! That’s not what I meant.…….’

‘I’m kidding.’

The princess put down her teacup and chuckled. The laughter was clear. Davery was
dumbfounded.

‘Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make fun of you. But since Sir has been saying that.’

‘Why am I saying…….’
‘Sir, why should I not be nice to you?’

‘Because I’m not a person who deserves it.’

But Davery couldn’t spit out the answer. Because the amber eyes of the princess
looking at him were too straight.

‘The reason I’m nice to you is simple. Because Sir Davery is a talented person. Simply
put, it’s a talent, you know? Talent is treated well everywhere.’

‘Have you ever seen me use a sword?’

Not that he knew. As expected, the princess shook her head refreshingly.

‘No?’

‘But how do…… I’m a talented person.’

‘’Because Ash brought you in.’

The princess lifted her teacup again. Light steam rose from the teacup as if it hadn’t
cooled yet.

She held the teacup in her hands and smiled cleanly.

‘Sir Darbury is obviously a man of talent now that Ash has brought you here.’

The sun rays were strong.

The late spring sun shone brightly behind the princess. It was dazzling like an illusion
for a moment. So bright

Davery slowly blinked as if his head had suddenly deteriorated.

He knew. he didn’t even need to think about it.

Now those sparkling eyes are not directed at him. That brilliant trust is not because she
saw him. Even though he knew it for sure enough.

That’s absurd. It was unbelievable. Davery couldn’t move at all on the spot for a while
like a broken machine.

Until the princess called him in a worried voice.

“Sir Davery.”
A familiar voice was pulled out of the reverie as if it were coming out of the water.

Davery turned his head.

“Lady.”

“What’s on your mind that you can’t hear me? Guess how many times I’ve called you
here?”

Her red hair is more coveted than a garden rose. Her transparent amber eyes. Round
shoulders, thin body. Whiteface.

Lydia said with a hurt expression.

Davery answered in silence.

“Once. Didn’t you just call me first?”

“This doesn’t work. How do you know?”

No. Lydia kicked her tongue as if she was disappointed. Davery responded silently with
a smile.

‘How can I miss your voice?’ – is what he wanted to say but couldn’t be honest with.

Lydia mumbled with her arms crossed to see if she regretted her failure to make fun of
him.

“You must have been completely absorbed in something.”

“Did I do that?”

“Of course. Sir, did you know that you didn’t move a step from the spot while I took a
long step and found you here? I thought you were some kind of reticular stone.”

Was it? Davery looked back at himself.

Surely he has quite clearly recalled his memories.

And there was one thing he learned from it.

‘……from then on.’

Crazy. It’s been a long time. It is six years in terms of time. How the hell didn’t he realize
so far?
Lydia asked while Davery was drowning in his mind.

“And what were you really thinking? You didn’t move because you were so lost in
thought, right? Or were you looking at the scenery? But at this point, there’s no
particular view to enjoy.”

Davery caught Lydia’s face staring at him with a suspicious look.

Soon his words fell off.

“Lady.”

“Huh?”

“You once said I was your man.”

Chapter 139

Lydia blinked her eyes. Well, she did. Although she didn’t think she meant it grandly.

“Why? On second thought, do you feel wronged all of a sudden?”

“I’ve been thinking about it.”

“Thinking?”

“Will I ever be a family to you, my lady?”

“Family?”

Davery smiled faintly and added.

“Yes, of course, Bessie and the butler already have one seat for each other as your
family, so if I do well, I’ll still be able to aim for third place.”

“I was worried about what troubled you. You’re already my family.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah, didn’t I tell you? I’m quite fond of you, Sir.”

Davery flinched but did not reveal it. He responded with quite a nonchalantly.

“Well, now that I think, I remember ever hearing it.”

“That memory should be right.”

“It’s an honour to hear it again.”

“I suppose so, I know.”

Lydia smiled mischievously, closing her eyes. Davery tried not to stare at Lydia too
much.

When was it? When he realized that he had feelings that he should not bear.

‘Oh, yeah.’

It was then.

When Count Suena, who visited the mansion, raised his voice in the parlour room.

The day he unintentionally found out about Lydia’s origins before others.

Davery realized at the time. It felt as if someone had removed the hand that was
covering his eyes.

Knowing that Lydia is not a part of this family, knowing Ash and she is not siblings.

As soon as the other two people he had seen felt different from before, Davery knew
how he felt. It was a cruel realization. Even if he thinks about it now, it was too cruel.

Wouldn’t it be better not to know?

As the fortune-teller old woman told him, would it have been better to remain ignorant,
keep fooling himself?

‘….… No. Rather, since I knew now, maybe I can decide to give up.’

Davery recalled some time ago. The day when Ash, who suddenly went to the training
ground, had sparring.

Sure enough, Ash said this to Davery, who was brutally broken and lying on the ground.

‘It would be perfect if you lowered your eyes a little bit.’

At the time, Davery’s heart sank even more, although it was just a moment. There was
a flood of ideas in his head.

‘Did he know that? Since when did he know? Is this a warning? Then I’ll…….’
Then, he realized right after. That’s just the answer to ‘I can’t even touch your collar
right before, Your Excellency.’

So, it means that his eyes standard was too high to dare to touch his collar.

Then Davery burst into laughter. He had no choice but to.

‘What the hell am I thinking?’

His master doesn’t care about him in that way. The reason was either between the two,
whether he believed him or rather he does not care about him.

Either way, the answer was not important.

Davery made up his mind then. To give up.

Somehow he felt like doing it cleanly. It was a short time, but he felt relieved at that
moment.

He doesn’t intend to be an ungrateful dog that bites its owner. And more importantly, he
won’t get anything by biting his master.

“Lady.”

Instead of Lydia, Davery took his eyes off to the unknown flower.

“Why?”

“Are you happy?”

Lydia tilted her head to Davery’s sudden question.

“That’s a question not found in the context. What do you think?”

The answer came back, asking the opposite question. Davery gave an honest answer
after a moment’s pondering.

“You look happy.”

“Then that would be the answer.”

Then Lydia soon smiled in secret.

At first glance, it was a shy smile, but it was much more dazzling than the early spring
sunlight that lit up the mansion site.
“Why do you ask questions that you know the answer to? Really, Sir.”

Is it that obvious? Happy? Lydia murmured with a smile.

When Davery saw it, he slowly closed his eyes and opened them.

He cherished a new feeling that he could not even realize and spent six years without
knowing.

As soon as he finally realizes it, it is the time to put an end to it.

Would it be a good story to tell someone? how sad they are if they hear it?

Of course, he never wanted to let anyone hear it.

Davery stared at the blazing sun instead. Because it was less dazzling. The air has
already warmed the early fresh spring.

Davery said with a smile.

“Congratulations on your marriage, my lady.”

***

“Who’s here?”

There was unexpected news from a hectic morning.

To point out one thing here, the chaotic thing has been happening for several days, so
today is not new.

The butler repeated his words calmly.

“A wizard named Mayke is here. I’ve brought her to the parlour room. Would you like to
meet her?”

There’s only one wizard who would come to find me.

Now, speaking of which, Mayke is the genius wizard who helped me in many ways.

Mayke. What the hell does she come for?

I went down to the parlour room with thoughtless thoughts.

Anyway, she helped me a lot. And that’s how much I owe her.
‘Is she here to ask me what I’ve said before?’

Mayke helped me with the Kingdom of Viroz and asked me to do a favour for her later.

What is her request?

Well, I don’t think it’s money for sure.

“Princess………No, no.”

When I arrived at the parlour room, Mayke stood up, calling me familiarly, and stopped.

A moment of anguish passed over her face.

“……. soon to be Duchess? Ma’am?”

“Just call me by name.”

I’m not even become a Duchess yet. I sat across from her, unable to control my free-
floating mouth.

“Okay, Lydia-nim, although it’s late but congratulations on your marriage news.”

“Thank you. What are you doing here anyway?”

I asked a question even though I had a rough idea of what it was about. Mayke opened
her mouth.

“I have something to tell you first. Well, I quit my job at the palace.”

“What?”

Mayke who I know is an elite wizard belonging to the palace. She was also one of the
most talented people in the world.

And She quit her job?

“Uh……. you’re saying you’re unemployed, right?”

“It won’t be wrong to express it like that.”

“Why did you quit?”

I speculated on why Mayke had quit her job overnight.

Of course, resignation is the dream of all office workers. I know. Resignation is the most
effective medicine to be heard.

But wasn’t the job Mayke gave up not just a job, but a golden job?

What is it? Is she treated unfairly? Or is the payment too little for her? Or Is she asked
to do something dirty?

After a while, Mayke solved my doubts and questions about the rising palace.

“It’s because I wanted to do something.”

“What do you want to do?”

“Yes, Lydia-nim, do you remember? I said that one day I wanted to build a tower made
of only wizards.”

“Oh, definitely…….”

I remember. I nodded.

Although I heard it as if it were passing by, all the conversations were clear because the
situation was then.

“Then you gave up your job at the palace because of it……. Are you saying you quit to
build a tower?”

A freelancer declaration is a must start-up to start a business. I don’t know if I can call it
a start-up by the way.

“That’s right. That’s why……”

Mayke, who nodded briefly at my words, followed and hesitated to speak out.

And one of the predictions I made as I came down to the parlour room was nicely
shattered.

I asked again.

“How much?”

“………I’m sorry. It was also a ridiculous amount.”

“No, no.”
Not because of that. I quickly waved my hand.

“It’s just an unexpected request. That’s all.”

When I thought what she asked wasn’t money, but turned out to be true.

However, listening to the situation, I fully understand why she needs money now. I said.

“Promise is promise. I favour you a favor, so don’t worry.”

I thought about it for a while and then went on.

“And you could actually higher the amount than what Mayke had said. Approximately
several times.”

“Yeah? That’s…….”

Mayke looked at me in surprise. I added words.

“But I’m not saying I’ll give it to you completely free.”

That was a really crazy amount for that. As soon as the exact number is counted, the
sense of reality disappears.

Mayke looked nervous about what I said.

“You mean there’s a condition?”

“That’s right. I’ll just lend it to you, not just give it to you. Instead, you’ll pay back the
money after the tower that Mayke has built has settled down.”

“That’s…”

Mayke’s face puzzled for a moment. She asked as if she didn’t understand what I said.

“Can the tower I’m trying to build make that much money? It’s just that wizards get
together to study each other, improve their skills, and train their juniors.….”

“That’s it.”

I cut off Mayke’s words and flicked my finger.

“That’s what’s important. Is it called scroll? A piece of paper with magic on it.”

“That’s true, but……..”

“You can make a sale for it. It’s an authentic, ready-made thing.”

Magic items are useful. This is needless to say.

However, there were too few market offerings compared to its value.

It means that even if you have money, you can’t get it. There’s a lot of demand up there,
but there’s no supply.

Mayke made an enlightened face.

“You want me to do the scroll business.”

“I wish you could sell other magical items. Anyway, now the number of wizards is
limited, and I know that there are limitations to the type and number of scrolls that can
be made. But it could be different in the future.”

The tower that Mayke is trying to build is a tower made up of wizards only for wizards.
Wouldn’t it be as easy to make magical items if the tower was established to some
extent and produced many capable wizards?

“I mean I’ll invest, so to speak. Seeing the possibility of the tower being built by Mayke.”

“……..Lydia-nim.”

Mayke looked at me with a bright expression.

I’m relieved she’s not the type to talk, ‘I can’t believe you asked me to use magic to
make money! How dare you!’. So, I spoke in a relaxed tone.

“Do you happen to know? When scroll sales are established later, there will be people
who buy dozens of scrolls for stress relief or hobbies.”

“Aha, That can’t be.”

Mayke asked as if she had heard a ridiculous joke.

Well, I didn’t mean it that seriously either. No matter how much money they have,
there’s no one like that.
Chapter 140

The price of the scroll will remain high over time, incomparable to other luxury items. If
Mayke has any business sense. And, well, I didn’t mention it in the previous
conversation, but there’s also the cost of the ingredients. The scroll is not just about
paper and wizards.

Then Mayke opened her mouth.

“Now that I’m talking about it, although it may not be very realistic…..”

“What is it?”

I was glad to show any interest. Mayke said.

“After I build the tower…… someday. I hope there will be a great genius wizard.”

I tilted my head as I listened to Mayke.

If you’re a genius wizard, there’s one person here.

“More than Mayke?”

“Oh my.”

She looked happy. She covered her mouth, laughed, and waved her hand.

“Of course I’m a genius. Where can anyone find any genius like? I will be the greatest
prodigy in the magic world and the greatest prodigy at the Empire”

I didn’t mean to say that. Anyway.

“And you want more wizards that are more genius than Mayke?”
“Yes.”

Mayke nodded without hesitation. Holding her fingers under her chin, she made a
dreamy face.

“A great genius, literally. I can’t imagine it right now.”

Mayke’s eyes were dimmed as if she was a picture of the future in her head.

I suddenly remembered Gyerg.

As a half-demon, he deals as folk of magic that will help her with it. The last time I saw
him, it wasn’t that hard for him to be called a prodigy in the magic world.

Should I recommend him?

As soon as I thought so, Mayke’s voice cracked the air.

“The one who can use magic easily to erase a country from the map.”

“……..?”

“The one who can use magic to cross the sea without gasping a breath.”

“…….?”

“The one who’s possible to destroy the continent if you want, so no power dares to defy
him.”

“…….…??”

“That kind of genius. I hope a wizard-like that will appear and lead the tower I made
someday.”

“………Oh, yes.”

I answered, trying not to show the slightest sign of showing off.

“You have big dreams, Mayke.”

“Since it’s a dream.”

“I’ll cheer for you.”

It was not long before Mayke stared at me and grinned. Even though she said it, it
seemed funny.

“Well, it’s too great to become true, isn’t it?”

“Well, it doesn’t matter.”

I thought so, but I shrugged and sided.

No one could know the future. And there is a saying. The bigger the dream, the better.

“It seems difficult right now, but it may come true in a few hundred years.”

“Is that so?”

“In that sense, I will do five times as much as the original as Mayke said.”

“Oh.”

For a moment, stars popped out of Mayke’s eyes as if she had lost her words.

I smiled face to face at Mayke.

***

‘Thank you very much, Lydia.’

Mayke repeatedly thanked me with a look that she couldn’t be more grateful then left.

It wasn’t just because I promised her a huge sum of money to build a tower.

At the same time, I decided to get rid of one of the family members who recently
became a headache.

“How could you do this to me? Human!”

Gyerg appeared, grunting the air.

The hallway of the mansion was very wide for Gyerg to stand alone. I walked past him
and said.
“It’s a good opportunity. I’m giving you a job.”

“I don’t need a job!”

Gyerg deliberately came after me with thumping footsteps.

He is an adult man, but he acts like a five years old kid. Tsk. He didn’t stop talking back.

“No, you need it.”

“Why do I have to work? If I do that I need to stop eating and sleeping her…….”

“Who’s gonna let you keep doing that?”

“What?”

I stopped and turned my head.

I narrowed my eyes and looked at him, and it made him flinch. Like someone who’s
stabbed.

I said with my arms crossed.

“How many months has it been? Are you planning to set up your own life here?”

“That’s because of my mana……….”

“I know the mana you used for Ash last time has been restored.”

“No, human, you don’t know that, but a half-demon mana isn’t that simple to recover.”

“Then, what about the mana you used to go to the dining room from your room?”

Gyerg shut his mouth for a moment. I shook my head gently.

Even right now, I still could see it. I clicked my tongue when I saw the cookie crumbs on
Gyerg’s mouth.

He must have been from the dining room picking up some cookies. I can’t believe he’s
using the movement magic from there to here.

“Well, that’s… The magic of short-distance travel requires less mana than it looks.”

“Stop it. It’s disgraceful.”

I cut his excuse that wouldn’t work. And that wasn’t what I really wanted to say anyway.

In fact, it didn’t really matter whether Gyerg restored all his mana and continued to live
in the mansion, sleeping and eating, or not.

The important thing was this.

“And you, don’t you think I don’t know that you’ve been interrupting my time with Ash
whenever you have a chance?”

“Well, that’s a mistake! It happened by accident.”

“Mistake? Aha, I guess that’s why you’re gossiping Ash to me by mistake?”

The day he followed Ash to catch a High Priest of the Temple of Love.

I don’t know why, but since that day, Gyerg suddenly went crazy, began to interfere with
me and Ash’s attachment.

That’s all I’m going to say. One day, he even sneaked in and said this.

‘Are you really going to marry him? You’re going to be with that human for the rest of
your life? Seriously? You’ll regret it.’

Then I hit Gyerg’s head with an empty vase. How can he tell me what to do when he
doesn’t know anything.

I was thinking of reaching Ash because of that, but I held it in because I didn’t think I
would let someone’s life be lost forever. but the problem is that Gyerg couldn’t wake up
after that.

Gyerg’s behaviour remained intact even after his head was hit, perhaps because he
quickly recovered using the healing magic.

That’s why I finally decided to kick out this annoying half-demon.

“Don’t be so mean, just follow Mayke and help her build the tower. I already promised to
provide your labour to her. I can’t back off, okay?

“What if I say I can’t?”

Gyerg stood up and responded like a child. I took it lightly.

“Then you can watch me go all my ways with Ash like this.”
“No!”

Gyerg shouted urgently and grabbed my ankle and hung on.

No, this half-demon. Heavy.

“Get off.”

“Promise you won’t go tell him. Then I’ll get off. Otherwise, I will never let you go.”

“Is that a threat?”

“Well, then?”

“It’s Ash’s bedroom just around the corner. He could hear me if I yell here…….”

Gyerg flinched at my words and soon put my ankle down and backed away.

I almost laughed at the tension on his face.

Ash’s bedroom is close to here, but he won’t be in the bedroom at this hour.

“Wow, what do you want?”

“I told you. Follow Mayke and help her build the tower.”

“Seed. You’re definitely going to kick me out, aren’t you?”

Gyerg looked pretty upset. And at this point, I had a very natural question.

I asked because I got really curious while pondering.

“Don’t you have a home?”

“What?”

“Do you have any place to go, other than here?”

At first, Gyerg apparently lived here for a while to recover his mana. However, his
attitude has changed since some time ago. As if he’s going to live here forever.

So he’s more suitable to be called a homeless person, not half-demon.

Gyerg faltered as if he had been attacked by a surprise attack, and then he opened his
mouth.
“……it’s gone.”

“What?”

“The home is gone.”

What?

“Really?”

“Why would I lie about this?”

“Fostering compassion…….”

“No!”

Yeah, I believe you. I asked.

“What happened?”

“………do you know the demon?”

I answered right away.

“It’s you.”

“It’s not us! I’m half-demon tribe!

“Are you two different?”

“Of course we’re different! Do you think roe-deer and deer are the same?”

I thought it was similar inside, but Gyerg looks like he would throw a stone at me if I talk
about the animals, so I held back talking.

“It’s very different. So what?

“……we’ve been fighting for the territory for a long time. We are different races, but we
had to live under the same territorial sky.”

“So the devil has won.”

I know even if I don’t listen to it anymore. Gyerg nodded his head.

“……..right.”
“I’m sorry to hear that.”

So what happens to the rest of the half-demon tribe? Not everyone would have died in
the fight.

Are they living in the human world like Gyerg? If so, I wondered if it would be easy to
distinguish them.

If he just hides his horns, he will look like a human being.

While thinking about it, Gyerg said.

“Now you know why I said I lost my home?”

“Yes. Definitely.”

“Are you still going to kick me out?”

“Yep.”

“What, what?”

So you thought I’d let you? The story was a story and that was it.

And under such circumstances, following Mayke is a boon to the lonely Gyerg. There
will be a new home called the Tower.

However, Gyerg was furious that he didn’t think that way.

“You devil!”

Hmm…… maybe it’s because I just heard that story, why does that sound like such a
bad curse word?

I was wondering if I should argue about this, but Gyerg continued to shout.

“You’re so happy to marry a man you don’t even know! You know, the Duke has put
someone to watching you!”
Chapter 141

Someone watching me? What did he mean by ‘watching me’?

I stopped worrying for a moment and blinked.

Gyerg lowered his voice.

“You never thought it was weird?”

“What?”

“Remember. When you got back from the outing, you didn’t even say anything, but the
Duke himself was out to see you off. On his own.”

“It’s obvious that you left without telling where you were going, but the Duke knew
where you were and followed you.”

“And?”

“And sometimes, you find some human who made mistakes to you, without the
presence of the Duke, to suddenly get injured.”

The previous two were yes, and I don’t feel strange about that, but the last one was like
shooting to my head.

A name just popped out of my mouth.

“Inner Seacomert. What happened on his wrist was because of Ash?”

“Yes!”

As if Gyerg had been waiting, he immediately affirmed it.

His voice was elevated as if he was a God.

“The Duke did it by ordering his men. Why would he do that? It’s simple because that
guy just grabbed your wrist. Then here’s the problem. How did the Duke know that?”

“You…….”

I frowned at Gyerg’s words. Gyerg pulled the corners of his mouth and laughed.

“You understand what I’m saying?”

“That means……..”

At the moment, some realization flooded in and I was speechless.

Gyerg added a deeper smile to his face as he saw me unable to speak.

“Yeah, that’s it–”

“My surprise!”

“-What?”

Gyerg exclaimed, startled by my sudden cry.

I clenched my fist. My fist trembled with the shock of surging like a wave.

“My surprise! That means it wasn’t a surprise!”

If Ash knew that Inner Seacomert grabbed my wrist on the street that day, it means that
he also knew that I stopped by the jewellery store that day.

Argh! I stretched my fist and grabbed my head.

Oh, my God, that! Like that! I was caught in vain!

Gyerg grabbed my head and looked at me in embarrassment.

“What are you talking about? What did you say?

“You don’t have to know.”

I waved my hand. The sound of pain came out.

So that’s how I was discovered. The surprise wasn’t a surprise anymore, even before it
started, right?

This is driving me crazy. My cheeks glowed with anger.

I flapped my hands and blew the wind to my face.

Gyerg’s expression becomes weird.

“Human.”

“Why?”

“I’m asking just in case, you understand me right?”

Of course. I understand, so I’m doing this.

I stopped fanning my hands and sighed. Then, while I was at it, I arranged Gyerg’s
words.

“Yeah, so what you mean is Ash ordered his man to watch me outside. When he’s not
with me. Right?”

“That’s right….….”

Although perfectly arranged, Gyerg’s voice was tingling.

What’s wrong with him?

Does he want me to thank him? Because he told me everything I didn’t know?

That would take some time to think about it.

When I thought so, Gyerg went on.

“No, something’s not right. Human, are you shocked? You’re shocked, aren’t you?

Who is this half-demon making fun of? I opened my mouth because I was
dumbfounded.

So what is the whole mess I just showed him if it isn’t a shocking look?
I frowned on one of my eyes, choosing the curse to pour out on him, and suddenly
stopped.

Wait a minute.

I kept my eyes on him. When I looked at Gerg, I saw some expectations on Gyerg’s
face.

Expectation?

Oh, I see.

I let go of my frown and grinned at Gyerg. Gyerg looked suspicious for a moment.

“If it’s a shock, are you talking about a shock like this?”

“What?”

I clasped the hem of my dress and wrinkle it. Then I said in a shaky voice.

“No way, how could he do that? It’s creeping me, to keep an eye on me without telling
me………!”

“…….”

“This is what you anticipated, isn’t it?”

It was a short but great one-person play. It was good acting. I was satisfied and
unfolded the crumpled dress.

In time, Gyerg’s expression crumpled instead.

“You, what are you?

“What do you mean?”

“Did you know?”

“What? About what did you tell me earlier?”

“Yes.”

“I wouldn’t have listened to you like this if I had known.”

And at that time, it wouldn’t have been possible to buy a ring while revealing everything
around me to him.

It’s in the past, but I’m getting emotional again. I calmed down thinking of the Lamaze
breathing method.

Gyerg looked as if he couldn’t understand at all.

“Then what is it?”

“What?”

“You, you look so fine hearing that the Duke kept an eye on you. Is this my
misunderstanding?”

“It’s not a misunderstanding. You saw it right away.”

“Why? Why is everything okay?”

Gyerg looked stuffy. He raised his voice at me.

“How come you’re okay, usually…….”

Then, he asked me what I thought, with his face twisted.

“Did you like that? Enjoying being watched?”

“What? No.”

What the hell is this half-demon talking about?

He is suddenly putting a person’s taste in danger. I’m sorry, but I don’t have that kind of
hobby.

But I can see why he’s saying that. I thought for a moment and opened my mouth.

“I’ll tell you one thing. I’m more self-objectifying than it looks.”

“……?”

“In other words, I know myself pretty well. What this means is that I’m not sure if I would
have acted differently from Ash when I was in the same situation.”

“…….!”
“Do you understand?”

Since we’re not going to see each other soon anyway, I was especially kind.

Gyerg’s eyes opened one big step at a time. Soon after that, his whole expression
changed subtly.

What’s that look? Oh, I think I know.

That’s a sick face.

“Both of you human……….”

“…….”

“Same things! Hey, this human and that human really are a pair one! They said that
typical humans meet each other!”

“Thank you.”

“Oh, my God, I’m so sick of it that I’m going to get out of here! I don’t want to see you
anymore, so I’ll go out on my own.”

Gyerg was so heated up on his own that he tore the air off and disappeared.

I suddenly thought while looking at the corridor that had become unnaturally quiet.

‘Was it dumped?’

At first glance, such assumptions were made.

Gyerg, looks like someone who got kicked out of contacting his ex-girlfriend or crush
when he followed Ash last time?

I think the ex-girlfriend cause would look naturally more possible. Like saying to his
girlfriend “are you sleeping?” and then heard the cold answer, “Get out.”

So, if that anger was the cause he showed such abnormal behaviour.

‘Oh……..’

I think that’s so possible.

I thought it would be a good reason, but unfortunately, the person who would check the
answer had already disappeared from the seat.
***

“………That’s what happened.”

Ash, who was listening to my story silently, raised his eyes and made eye contact with
me.

His golden eyes, which naturally caught the eye, reflected the light in five colours like
glass beads.

I looked into the eyes and soon put my hands together to cover Ash’s eyes.

No, these eyes are too strong. I don’t have to watch it.

“Do you have anything to say to me?”

I spoke in a voice that gave me a lot of strength.

Ash answered without removing my blindfolded hand.

“From now on, if anything happens outside, call them. I’ll order them to jump out like a
dog if you say ‘come out’.”

“Really? How many people are there in total? ….…It’s not…!”

This isn’t it! I didn’t even look at it, but I tend to go over it on my own.

I opened my mouth by lashing myself into the ground, which almost got swept away
easily.

“Is that important now? The point is that you did it without telling me. How’s that
possible?”

How did you do that? you expose me buying a ring so poorly!

Ouch. Ash was silent for a moment at my voice mixed with injustice. Then he asked.

“Are you angry?”

I removed the hand that was covering Ash’s eyes.

Then I looked at Ash’s long, neat eyelashes, his cutting nose, and his eyes, which I
wanted to swim in before spitted out the answer.

“No.”
That’s impossible. How can I get mad at him?

Even after holding a thousand years of anger, the moment I see this face, it will be
released like a lie.

Furthermore, I had no anger to be resolved in the first place. It’s not because I’m angry
that I’m coming all the way to the oval office and questioning Ash.

Rather, well, honestly speaking, it’s embarrassing.

These feelings are expressing the embarrassment, shame, and self-doubt that come
from the fact that the ambitious surprise was not a surprise at all.

But even that seems to have already gone overboard. I can’t believe it’s not this easy to
even be mean nor grumpy.

Phew. This is all because of his face.

What did he eat to become handsome like this? Why is he so handsome? Does he
have any conscience at that?

I rubbed at Ash’s white, smooth cheeks, then I took my hands off and grumbled.

“Say it right. You weren’t surprised at all when I took out a bouquet of flowers and a
ring. You were very calm, weren’t you?

“I admit I wasn’t surprised, but…….”

Ash held my hand which was falling from my cheek and kissed my palm. I shuddered at
the sudden touch.

“I need to argue against the fact that I was calm.”

“…….”

“I was happy. Very.”

“I was crazily like it.”

Chapter 142

His lips went down and touched the bone inside the wrist. His soft lips pressed lightly on
the skin and soon put his teeth up to bite the skin slightly.

Oh, I put up with the groans.

“Right now too, I’m still really happy that I’m going to lose my mind.”

“……is what you said.”

“That’s the truth.”

Ash didn’t let go of my wrist easily. It was only after being branded in the same place
again and again that my wrist could barely be released.

I said reluctantly, fiddling with the inside of the remaining wrist as if a burning sensation
was engraved.

“……I’ll let it go.”

“Then can I kiss you for commemoration?”

What? Oh, my God.

Instead of answering, I closed my eyes quietly. As if he had been waiting, Ash kissed
me.

I got accustomed naturally to the penetrating heat, but at some point pushed Ash’s
chest away.

No. If it gets deeper here, I’ll end up working hard.

This was Ash’s office. I’m sitting on Ash’s desk right now.
The desk was wide, but……but……but this isn’t right!

I think I can try it someday, but not now! There’s not much time left, and I need restraint
and self-control.

Ash seemed to be full of dissatisfaction and regret, but when I pushed him away, he
accepted it.

I changed the subject with a cough.

“And now, Ash, Mayke just dropped by.”

“Yeah.”

Ash answered but kept his eyes on my lips. My cheeks were burning with persistent
eyes.

I said to Ash, grabbing his cheeks and turning to the side so that he wouldn’t look at me.

“She said she needed some money, so I decided to lend her some help.”

“I see.”

“Don’t you ask how much I gave her?”

“How much is it?”

“7.5 million gold.”

“Yes.”

“……..that’s it?”

Isn’t the reaction too boring? Just in case, I looked into Ash and his eyes to confirm.

“How much did I say?”

“7.5 million gold.”

“You heard it correctly.”

I thought he was misrepresented as 750 gold again. But that’s not the case.

“But why are you so calm?”

Ash looked at me as if something was wrong with my words.

I was speechless at the moment because I couldn’t find a single meaning in his
expression and gaze.

For information, one gold is worth about 1 million won, the value of a previous lifetime’s
currency.

Then 100 million gold. One million gold is 10 billion.

7.5 million gold…… 75 billion.

In other words, it was an amount that didn’t feel real. And I promised to give this money
to Mayke at will.

Although it’s a loan, I’m giving it away, anyway. And I don’t know when I can get it back.

“I spent the money without telling you.”

“I don’t care.”

“Really? I can actually cancel it now, so you can be honest with me.”

I haven’t told Ash yet, but I put a condition on Mayke that I’ll pay her if Ash permits me.

And after listening to my conditions, Mayke returned with a look of relief that there would
be no problem at all.

…..…yes. Actually, I didn’t think Ash would say no to me.

But I didn’t know he wouldn’t even blink like this. It’s not 7.5 billion, it’s 75 billion.

“I don’t care if it’s 10 times more than 7.5 million gold.”

“Ten times? Well……….”

“It doesn’t matter if it’s ten times as much.”

“What? Hold on.”

I stared at Ash in embarrassment. I was busy calculating for a moment in my head.

Ten times of 7.5 million gold is 75 million gold, and if I do ten times there again, it is 750
million gold.…. and if I conversed it into the standard of my previous life…….

I stopped calculating and opened my mouth because I was afraid to know the answer.

“You’re joking, right?

Say it’s a joke. Quickly. Ash looked at my expression and smiled.

“Are you curious? If it’s a joke or not?”

“I’m not curious, but I’m hoping it’s a joke anyway.”

Just imagining it, it was too big, and my heart was pounding.

What the hell is that, can an individual just have that amount? Can I do that?

“Check it out.”

“What?”

“Try it yourself and check it out. Then you’ll know the answer.”

“Don’t play with me.”

Instead of reacting to my words, Ash laughed again.

Yeah, I know it’s not a joke. So it’s more of a problem, but where am I supposed to
spend that money? Can I write it down?

As I shut my mouth and remained silent, Ash tilted his head and made eye contact with
me.

Then he slowly moved his shaped lips.

“Lydia, I wouldn’t have made as much money if it wasn’t for you.”

Oh, my God. No, wait.

Didn’t he say ‘you’?.

Right? That’s what he said, right?

This was the first time I was called ‘you’ by Ash. I felt strange. My heart pounded in a
different meaning than before.
What’s this? Do I happen to…… I pretended not to be in front of Gyerg, but my taste
was a little…… is that so?

“……what did you say?”

“It’s all for you, so don’t worry about it. Whatever you spend and how much you spend,
do whatever you want.”

You. He said ‘you’ again.

I could clearly hear the beating of my heart. I passed my dry saliva. Then I opened my
mouth.

“Follow me.”

“Huh?”

“I’m yours. Lydia.”

“…….”

“Say it like this. Come on.”

I hastened. Ash seemed to have become a little sublime to my sudden request, but he
opened his mouth as he was told.

“I’m yours. Lydia.”

Oh, my God.

I can’t stand it. I grabbed Ash’s face and kissed him.

I cut through his lip and I rushed the heat in a hurry.

Ash, who seemed to pause for a while, responded immediately.

Later, his posture was reversed. I put my arm around Ash’s neck, and he was
supporting my head in one hand.

After a while, I took my lips off and gasped.

“……As soon as you woke up today, you’ve been working all this time.”

“That’s true.”
“How about taking a break? Proper rest is important for the efficiency of the work.”

Of course, it would be great if it was on a bed, whether it was my bedroom or Ash’s

bedroom.

Ash smiled his eyes and kissed me on the cheek.

“You’re very welcome.”

***

I blinked my eyes, which had just escaped from sleep.

The blurred vision quickly became clear by opening and closing the eyes several times.
I stretched myself out, checking the bright sunlight that permeated the room.

‘How long have I slept?’

I don’t know exactly, but it’s clear that I slept very well.

I felt light and refreshed as if I had slept soundly even for a short time.

Oh, of course, the waist is a little.……stiff, but I can’t help it. Well.

Suddenly, the air passing by the bare skin felt dull. I pulled the bedclothes down.

As I turned around, I saw Ash still asleep.

The next moment I realized what a precious opportunity I was facing.

What the hell is going on? I looked curiously at Ash, who had fallen asleep and then
turned around carefully.

With one arm, I held my posture obliquely and put Ash’s defenceless face in my eyes.

‘This is how it feels.’

When I woke up from deep sleep, there was a time when Ash was watching me as I am
now.

At that time, I thought if he woke up first, why wasn’t he waking me up and looking at
people like that, but now I know how it feels.

‘It’s not bad.’

It’s not to the point of course.… well, I don’t know how to describe this.

I don’t think I’ll be bored even if I stare at him all day.

At one point, I reached out my hand as I watched Ash’s lashes, which stretched out
thick and thin.

As a result, the blanket that was pulled up as much as possible fell, revealing my naked
body, but I didn’t care.

There’s no one to see anyway. And strangely, I couldn’t feel the cold now.

Is it because I’m nervous?

Why am I nervous? It’s nothing.

Anyway, I carefully focused on Ash’s eyelashes. A delicate touch caught at the

fingertips.

Wow. It’s very soft. And it’s also very long.

I decided to be a little bolder in my own way. My heart pounded and my breathing

became discreet.

I touched the tip of his nose slightly and touched the tip of his finger.

Well, I felt this last time, but Ash had a wonderful philtrum.

How can the shape be so pretty? The perfect length and width, not long and not short.

And the lips that follow…….

There is nothing to say. I blushed at the thought of the countless traces of this work-like
lips on my body.

I groped slowly along with the shape of Ash’s lips.

The touch on the sensitive nerves at the fingertips was soft.

Even though nothing was applied, Ash’s lips naturally turned red.

I swept the seductive colours and shapes with my fingertips and then slowly bowed my
head.

The hair that fell forward on my shoulder spilt over Ash’s forehead and neck.
knock, knock

“Lady, are you here?”

“……!”

I stood up in a fit of surprise. My heart throbbed with great speed.

I stared at the door, barely calming my throbbing chest.

That voice is the butler.

Did he come all the way here because he was looking for me? I hurried around and
found some clothes.

Fortunately, it’s comfortable to pick up and wear by me. As much when it peeled off.

I made my appearance and opened the door. Ash didn’t wake up until then. What
happened, was he very tired?

“There you are.”

“………Uhm. What’s going on?”

I asked in a small voice, stealthily avoiding the butler’s gaze.

Fortunately, the butler immediately took out the business without saying anything.

“We have a visitor.”

“A visitor? Who?”

Did anyone else come? As soon as I wondered, the butler answered.

“Lady Agrita Grace.”

Chapter 143

I stopped for a moment at the door of the parlour room.

‘There’s Agrita in here.’

Until this morning, I had not been told that Agrita had woken up.

Of course, I believed she would wake up without a problem, but Agrita’s unconscious
period was getting longer to the point where I began to feel worried.

But I can’t believe Agrita suddenly came to see me.

What’s going on? When did she wake up? Did she come here as soon as she found her
consciousness?

I felt complicated. I faltered hesitantly and soon opened the door to the parlour room.

“Ah.”

My eyes met with a lady who looked like a doll, who was sitting in a calm position in the
middle of the parlour room.

Before long she raised her body. It was a gentle gesture.

“Hello, Lydia.”

I stopped moving with a strange feeling.

Agrita’s appearance was the way I remembered it.

Brown hair that falls neatly to the waist, brown eyes, long neck and white skin like a
deer
Her voice was the same, and her colour was not different from her before, as it was
incredibly unbelievable that she had been lying for a long time.

But she’s a different person.

Agrita, who is the same as before, was the first person I’ve ever seen, with everything
externally revealing, including her face, body shape, voice, and atmosphere.

I expected it, but when I checked it with my own, I felt very strange.

I was a bit stiff enough to make the other person feel strange, and then I finally woke up
and opened my mouth.

“Lady Grace…… Agrita, sit down first.”

What should I call her?

Of course, it’s Lady Grace at heart, but I’ve been calling her by her pet name in front of
other people.

Is that all? IShe even let go of her words in private.

Of course, not many people have seen it.

Still, it may be strange if there is a sudden sense of distance. I sat down, compromised
by calling her by name but not letting go of words.

“…….so, how are you feeling? I didn’t hear you woke up, but I was surprised to see
you.”

“I’m sorry. Of course, I should have contacted you first, but I was too busy.”

Agrita smiled embarrassingly and continued.

“I heard from people around me that I had been lying unconscious for quite a
while…….”

Then Agrita lifted the teacup slightly with both hands and let it go again to see if it was
hot.
Suddenly, I thought that if it were Ari, she wouldn’t have put it down so gently.

While thinking about it, Agrita’s voice continued.

“My body is amazingly fine that I can’t believe I’ve been unconscious for so long.”

“I’m glad you’re okay.”

I’m really glad. It was good to know that there were no aftereffects.

Agrita heard the answer and stared at me.

What? Did I say something wrong? Agrita’s lips moved at the moment of wonder.

“In fact, I had something to tell you, so I was so embarrassed and didn’t contact you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well…….”

Agrita showed signs of hesitation before speaking out.

“Actually, I’ve lost some of my memory.”

As soon as I heard it, I realized what Agrita was going to say.

‘She doesn’t remember when Ari was in her body.’

I was already not sure about this. Will Agrita remember the time her Ari had in
possession of her or not?

The answer was the latter. Agrita continued with a perplexed face.

“I don’t have any memories of the period from last autumn to just before waking up. It’s
a weird thing, I don’t know when I lose consciousness, but some memories disappear
before I lose consciousness.”

I couldn’t find anything to respond to, so I replaced it with silence.

This was welcome from my point of view.

Among the conversations I had with Ari, there were quite a few stories that would be
difficult for others to hear.
Like Agrita’s character, which I read in the book, remembering it would not immediately
lead to the problem, but it was much easier for her to be unaware.

And….

I fiddled with the non-hot cup handle.

I don’t think it’s necessary to share it with Agrita. The things that were between Ari and
me, it would be nice to recall even memories.

“……I see. That must be embarrassing.”

“So I wanted to apologize.”

“Apologize?”

I looked into Agrita’s eyes of unexpected words. She nodded and went on.

“I heard you were very nice to me during the time I couldn’t remember.”

“Oh, that’s……..”

“I’m sorry. I’ve completely forgotten those memories. I don’t know what to say.”

“No, no. It’s okay.”

She may be doing that because she didn’t know, but Agrita had no reason to apologize
to me. I shook my head in a hurry.

“Don’t be sorry. The loss of Agrita’s memory, so……it’s an accident, isn’t it? Why would
Agrita apologize for the accident? Again, I’m really fine, so you don’t have to worry
about it at all.”

Did I go too far? But it hurt my conscience to accept an apology that I didn’t deserve.

Ari looked at me floundering and smiled softly.

It was a white, fluffy, and innocent smile that reminded me of spring flowers.

“You’re a good man. Lydia-nim.”

Well, well.

I had a conscientious question of whether I was in a situation to listen to that, but I

decided not to think long anyway.
If I get a compliment, I can just return it.

“Agrita is a really good person.”

It’s not an empty word. Agrita, who I read in the book, was a good, kind, and right
person.

“That’s why I was nice to Agrita. I’m always nice to good people.”

This is a white lie.

“I see. Thank you.”

Agrita smiled more brightly.

The smile, which seemed to be in full bloom more clearly than before, was strangely the
same face but didn’t seem to overlap, so I didn’t take my eyes off her face for a while.

***

As soon as the spray was tilted, the stream of water was scattered through the dense
entrance.

After Agrita returned, I came out to the backyard.

The backyard was full of fresh flowers and unripe buds that were still waiting to bloom.

I was watering the buds, and suddenly Dylan came to my mind without any connection.

‘How’s Dylan doing?’

The vacation that Ari gave her before returning to the original world must have ended.

Is she still at Viscount Grace’s mansion now?

I couldn’t confirm who Ari had just brought as her escort, but if it were Dylan, she might
have come to greet me.

I thought of one thing or another and then sighed.

I felt unwell.

Agrita was very different from Ari I knew. It was only a short conversation in the parlour
room, but I could feel it.
Of course, that was natural. Because they were different people.

That’s right. Different people.

Agrita Grace is a different person from Ari.

That’s what Agrita is supposed to be like.

I stared at the flower buds that were wet in the water.

I didn’t expect to think about this, but my meeting with Agrita caused me an unexpected
thought.

What about me?

What kind of person was Lydia originally?

Originally born instead of me as the daughter of Queen of Viroz, abandoned, adopted

into this family and raised as a Duke of Widgreen’s daughter.

And died at the hands of Ash.

What kind of woman was she?

It was when I was lost in such thought. Before I knew it, I could feel a sign of presence
close by.

As soon as I turned my head, my face brightened reflexively.

“Ash.”

Ash naturally took the spray from my hand and picked it up. It wasn’t that heavy.

He won’t give it back even if I say it’s okay. If I told him not to take away the pleasure of
watering myself, maybe he would give it back.

I burst into laughter. Ash with a weapon of the backyard.

Even though it looked like a painting, it was an interesting one.

I looked at Ash and said.

“When did you wake up?”

“A little while ago.”

Ash’s face, which answered like that, showed a deep sense of regret. Regret?

“….…if the butler had been a little less useful.”

What does that mean? I was curious, but I didn’t pry. Because there was something I
wanted to say more than that.

“Ash, you know.”

“Do you remember when you told me you remembered it? So…… in the northern
forest.”

When the secret of my birth was revealed thanks to a murder contractor in the northern
forest, Ash hugged me and said.

‘I remembered.’

“That’s when. What did you say you remembered?”

“When I was young.”

“When you were young?”

“When I was very young and I couldn’t even keep my balance, I remembered what you
said to me when you came to see me.”

Ash kept quiet about his nonsense.

I listened calmly, too. I thought Ash could do that.

“Do you remember everything you heard back then?”

“Yes.”

“Really? Everything?”

“I could recite it again. Do you want me to recite it?”

No, I don’t need it. And it won’t do me any good if I don’t remember it properly.

I only remembered this roughly.

“Then did I say this then? I remember my past life, and I reincarnated it, so this is my
second.”
“You did.”

“What did you think when you heard that?”

“Nothing.”

Ash looked me in the eye. His golden eyes were filled with my appearance.

“I didn’t think of anything.”

“Don’t you want to know? What I was like in my past life, what kind of world it was, how I
remember my past life.”

“Not really, it doesn’t really matter.”

Ash spoke peacefully without haste. So that I can know that he’s more sincere.

“I only care about you as I see you now.”

“…….”

“Not the other one. Whatever it is.”

“Ash.”

“Why?”

“Call me noonim.”

It’s really nice to be called ‘you’. I can understand why the song “I’ll Call You” was so
popular in my previous life.
(T/N: song by lee seung gi, noona nae yeojanikka~~~~)

But I suddenly missed that title, too. Ash looked at me with a face that he didn’t know
what I meant and opened his mouth.

“Noonim.”

I grabbed Ash’s face and bent his back for a long time. Then I kissed the back of his
nose.

I thought of useless things. Whatever kind of person Lydia is, what does that matter?

Anyway, I’m alive at this moment as Lydia, and Ash likes that kind of course.
I grinned at Ash’s eyes. Ash flinched his eyebrows and said in perplexity.

“It’s a little difficult to do it here……..”

What? Wait. What’s the problem?

I stared vacantly at Ash and soon refused to resist the warmth that came to my lips.

The sprayer rolled down the ground.

The flowers and buds of the backyard, which were soaked in water, gave off a fragrant
smell. It was spring.
Chapter 144

‘I shouldn’t have come.’

Igrett, the crown prince who attended the wedding with his face covered, thought of it as
soon as he saw the bride entering the ceremony.

‘I came here to see you.’

It was the wedding of Widgreen, the pillar that supported the current empire both in
name and reality.

He had to show his face as the crown prince. But it wasn’t the reason why Igrett was
here.

If so, he wouldn’t have covered his face in the first place.

Igrettt laughed at himself. He can’t believe he got the invitation as a crown prince, but in
person at the wedding.

It’s ugly. This is so nasty.

Igrett stared ahead without blinking.

The bright, unspoiled white dress, and the red hair that spread smoothly over it caught
his eye rather than the rose in full bloom.

The bride, who seemed to have everything in the world and smiling happier than
anyone else in this place, was beautiful.

So it was a problem. Because it’s so beautiful.

Igrett eventually escaped from the ceremony without being able to watch it until the end.
He left the ceremony and walked wildly. He wanted to get some air. Then maybe this
stuffy feeling will get a little better.

Whatever it was, it was good. Igrett entered the visible garden and walked at random as
he could.

After some time, he really calmed down a little.

Is it the effect of fresh air and the smell of grass? Igrett thus regained his usual
composure.

And he realized.

That he’s the worst at finding the way.

Oh, my God.

He stopped awkwardly in the middle of the garden, surrounded by unfamiliar scenery.

It was a disaster. Igrett was lost in the garden of his palace.

Although he had his own excuse that it was a place he had never visited before for a
garden in the castle, anyway.

The important thing was that this garden was a more unfamiliar place than the one at
the time.

It was practically the first time.

‘I’m doomed.’

Igrett calmly judged how serious a difficulty he was at present.

This was the result of being overwhelmed by emotions for a moment and acting
impulsively without thinking about the future.

‘Oh, my God.’

There will be a long way to go before the ceremony. And it wasn’t just that. After the
main ceremony, there will be a reception.

Everyone’s going to be so busy. What is the chance that one of the employees of such
a house will be able to enter this garden in a leisurely manner of speaking?
He’s really in big trouble. Igrett tried to figure out where he would have come in and how
large the whole garden would be.

Even if he is lucky and barely manages to escape after a long time, what excuse could
he say?

It was then. A clear voice called him.

“Hello……”

Igrett looked back in a flinch. He was so absorbed in thought that he didn’t feel any sign
of presence.

A lady, dressed in a dark yellow dress and with brown hair hanging down, opened her
mouth with a pure face looking at Igrett.

“Hello, sir. Were you taking a walk?”

At this time, Igrett’s head spins fast.

It’s not his first time seeing her. Who is it? Oh, He remembers. Lady Agrita Grace of
Viscount Grace.

Most of the time, he got caught by someone else – Lydia – but he was acquainted
anyway. Igrett tried to put a knowing face on her but stopped.

Hold on.

Igrett felt the mask on his face. He is now hiding his identity.

It was not a benefit to come forward and reveal who he was.

“………it’s not a bad garden for a walk. What about you lady?

Igrett replied vaguely in that way. The opponent smiled softly when she heard the
answer.

“I’m on my way out for a walk, too. But I’m just tired of taking a walk. If you don’t mind,
could you show me the way out?”

“I……..”

“Please, Sir. It’s dark on the road, and I’m lonely and scared to walk alone.”

She then walked away without hearing Igrett’s answer.

Of course, Igrett was embarrassed. What is he going to do about this? It’s a new big
deal. He doesn’t know how to get out.

But Igrett soon realized. The opponent asked him to show him the way, but she was
actually taking the lead.

Igrett blinked his green eyes inside the mask.

He silently thought as he followed a small body that walked a little ahead.

‘She did it on purpose.’

He didn’t know how she knew, but she knew that he was lost. That’s why she helped
him under the pretext of showing her the way out.

“Thank you for doing me a favour, Sir.”

The garden was not as wide as he thought. The opponent leaned slightly toward him
after leaving the garden.

“I……”

“Yes?”

Igrert called his opponent, who was about to turn, without realizing it, but stopped.

‘What are you going to say? Thank you? Said thank you and you won’t forget this and
you’ll pay her back later?’

To do so, he must reveal that he is the Crown Prince.

It was inevitable that he would hide his identity at the wedding.

“………No.”

The opponent smiled quietly and soon turned around.

Igrett stood there for a while and watched her body move away.

The opponent’s name lingered for a while in his head as she turned away.

The Crown Prince Igrett Hayden and Agrita Grace. From now on, the world will pretend
to be coincidental and make them meet to the point of exhausting.

Until two people fall in love with each other.

It was still a little bit of a future before it happened.

***

Dylan was sensible.

For example, she benefited from the sense of sight, but the first thing she noticed as a
child was running away before her father burned her to death.

Her father, who lost his wife to a robber and became mentally ill, planned to live under
the influence of alcohol and die with his young daughter.

‘If you want to die, you’ll die alone. Not even as a murderer.’

Dylan thought coldly, but later went home and made his father’s grave where he died.

And later on, it was true, but her mother was not robbed to death.

A nobleman famous for greed and viciousness in the village coveted her mother and
murdered her in disguise as a robber.

Although he was told that the aristocrat had been murdered by a child born of an
extramarital affair, Dylan could not naturally like the aristocracy itself.

So she felt a strong sense of betrayal. To Davery.

‘Crazy bastard.’

Dylan started swearing at Davery, who suddenly came to her and said he was under the
control of a noble family.

‘Good? You crazy guy, would you like me to be a knight and turn away? Enough to
become a noble muzzle?’

Dylan and Davery said, ‘We were at least in the middle of a bond in the Hidden.’

Davery, who was a shoulder-to-shoulder competitor in Hidden, lost his parents and
grew up as an orphan because of the aristocracy as a child.

So Dylan felt a bond with Davery. She thought he was no different from her.

But was it an illusion? Davery spoke calmly to the excited Dylan.

‘I’m the one who didn’t even touch this collar with the sword.’
‘You idiot. Are you bragging?’

‘I wonder how I will grow and who I will be. Maybe I will come back here.’

‘No, don’t come back. I won’t leave you alone as soon as you come back. I will kill you’

Dylan shuddered with a deep sense of betrayal, eventually cutting off some of Davery’s
hair that day.

A few years since then.

By the time the sense of betrayal, the resentment and the anger from him had faded,
Dylan had met Davery again.

And when she came to her senses, she found herself as a personal escort of some
aristocrat.

Ha.

What’s going on? Dylan was dumbfounded. Why did she interfere with the escort
contract?

She felt like she was possessed by something. Dylan suspected for a while that her
master was a witch.

But Agrita Grace, who hired Dylan, was far from a witch.

No, it was far from the average aristocrat, let alone the witch.

Princess Lydia, who Davery follows like an obedient dog, is also a good person, not like
the common aristocrats. She was able to find out after talking to her.

But Agrita was much different from Lydia. It was much more liberal, classless and pure.

She knows that many aristocratic ladies do not know the world. But this wasn’t that kind
of feeling.

It was fresh and fascinating. Dylan has always been on the side of softening her
alertness if her opponent is a pretty woman even if she is the same noble.

It didn’t take long for Dylan to feel affection for Agrita beyond her identity.

Yes, she admits it. Dylan liked her employer before she knew it. In a humane way

“Dame Wolf.”
That’s why she got the knighthood that wasn’t planned for her by asking Grace to write
it.

When Agrita woke up, she wanted to tell her that she became a knight because of her.

“What are you thinking, Dame Wolf?”

But Agrita, who regained consciousness, did not remember her.

She wasn’t the only one Agrita didn’t remember. Agrita seemed to have lost the whole
memory of meeting her.

She also acts to Lydia and Davery like this is the first time she met her.

“Lady.”

“Talk to me, Dame.”

Agrita, who woke up, was still a good person. When she heard of Dylan’s origins, she
didn’t neglect her at all, rather she was more polite and amiable.

But it still feels different.

She can’t explain it, but Dylan could feel it. It’s like she became someone else.

“If you don’t mind, I have a request.”

The trouble wasn’t long. Dylan wasn’t always the type to think that long. And once she
made up his mind, she acted quickly.

That’s how she quit.

Dylan broke her escort contract with Agrita and left Viscount’s mansion. She said she
would return her knighthood, but Viscountess and the rest of family members shook
their heads.

The family was always good people. It’s a very unusual family.

‘Well, let’s go and see Davery disgusting face.’

Chapter 145

Dylan walked away with a slightly amused look.

Davery seemed reluctant to show it, but he was embarrassed to look at her.

The reason is obvious. Because she is someone who knows the details of his past.

Well, it wasn’t a great past from her point of view.

However, there is indeed a sense of separation from the current Davery.

Dylan went to the duchess imagining Davery’s frightening face, and in fact, he could see
a response that was not very different from her imagination.

“Dylan, why…… are you here?”

“Well.”

Dylan shrugged and laughed. The colour faded from the face of Davery, who didn’t lose
much to her.

“No way….”

“Dylan!”

Dylan turned to a clear voice welcoming her. Lydia was smiling brightly.

“The Duchess.”

“You’ve come. It’s really good to see you.”

“No, thank you very much for inviting me.”

She means it. The moment she arrived here, her heart grew stronger.

It was more pleasant than she thought to see the pitifully contemplative face of Davery.

Dylan didn’t know, but she still had a grudge against Davery. About him betraying her,
abandoning her and leaving her.

In fact, the two were not very close to each other to express their abandonment, but
what was important was how Dylan felt at the time.

“I’ve heard before that you have your knighthood title. Congratulations, then shall I call
you Dame Wolf now?”

“Please call me by name. It’s more familiar and comfortable.”

“All right, Dame Dylan.”

At this time, Davery’s expression became more appreciable. Dylan hid her smile.

‘I guess you don’t like something.’

Soon Lydia was busy, but she went into the mansion first. Davery did not follow her and
remained in his seat.

Dylan tilted her head in the glare of Davery.

“You’re going to pierce my face.”

“What are you thinking?”

“Well, even when there’s only two of us, our hand and foot are still twisted.”

“Don’t care. I asked you what you were up to.”

Dylan knew why Davery sat up to the point where he was so primed.

She’s sure he’s not doing that only to her, but to everyone in this mansion.

It’s probably a kind of defence strategy. If she talks comfortably, he might get angry like
a dog.
Dylan laughed. She has a hard time pretending to be noble because she dared to break
the wrist of a nobleman aristocrat.

“The Duke must have noticed at the first meeting, and it’s clear who doesn’t want to be
caught.”

“What?”

“It’s nothing. The Honorable Knight, Sir Davery. Didn’t you just ask what I was up to?”

Dylan folded her arms. Then she stared at Davery, who was a few centimetres taller
than her and smiled.

“It’s nothing. It’s just an incredibly noble and altruistic intention. It’s the intention of
comforting the dumped lamb up close.”

“Who’s been dumped…….”

Davery opened his mouth as if he was trying to refute it automatically and closed it
again.

“Why? If you have something to say, say it.”

“…….that’s enough. I don’t want to deal with it.”

Dylan laughed out loud. Davery, who pretended to be gentle, had this taste.

It’s a joke. She wouldn’t have done it in the past.

Instead of responding to each and every one of them, he would have pulled out his
sword and put it in her throat.

That was fine, but it wasn’t that bad now.

Anyway, it was fun.

“Poor Davery, you know I’m sensible, right? I’ll play with you without any difficulties, so
don’t worry.”

“Just leave here right now. That’s the best comfort.”

“I don’t want to.”

Davery’s expression crumpled up.

Dylan laughed even louder as soon as he saw Davery turning his head as if he had
really given up on dealing with her anymore.

In the hot summer of the midday sun, new talent was added to the Duke of Widgreen.

***

Hello. My name is Thymai.

I’m an ordinary maid who likes to watch and listen to trivial stories around.

I recently moved to another place of work, and I consider it the best thing I’ve done in
my life lately.

Why?

That’s because……..

“Ahhhhh Look over there!”

My fellow maid Mimi, who was carrying the laundry, hit my waist with her elbow.

It hurt, but I didn’t show that it was hurt. Because when Mimi hits me like this, there was
always a good reason.

“Oh, my God.”

It’s like that.

I looked out the window of the hall with Mimi and swallowed an exclamation.

What was out of the hall window?

There was the Duke of Widgreen, the master of this mansion, an unrealistic handsome
man who could not be adapted to the world at first sight.

And next to him was his wife, the Duchess.

Then I can explain it to you here. Why do I think that moving to this mansion is the best
thing I’ve done in recent years?

“They always look good together…….”

I said it with an ecstatic look.

I assure you, they are a better couple than any other couple I’ve ever seen in my life.

I’m telling you.

Can there be a better couple than them in the world?

The reason why I think like this is because I’ll tell you gradually, and thanks to this, I feel
like I’ve been living in romance novels every day lately.

One unfortunate thing is that I’m not the main character but the point of view of observer
1.

“My eyes were happy again today. Let’s go.”

Mimi tapped me again with her elbow and moved first.

Just in time, the Duke kissed the Duchess on the cheek, so I quickly turned my head
and followed Mimi.

“Thymai, you know what?”

“What?”

Mimi, who was watering the flower garden in the backyard, talked.

Chatting on duty is very welcome. It’s boring to work silently.

Isn’t it?

“Why are there so many red and white flowers in this backyard?”

“Oh, of course, I know.”

She looked at me as something, and I slapped Mimi on the shoulder with my palm.

Mimi screamed, ‘Aya’.

Oops, I guess the power went in without knowing it.

It’s actually a revenge for stabbing me with her elbow. I said, tilting the nebulizer for a
sieve.

“This is because the white flower resembles the Duke, and the red flower resembles the
Duchess.”
Originally, there weren’t many flowers here. There were some flowers but not many
kinds of flowers.

But one day, the Duchess began to fill this place with white flowers that resembled the
Duke’s white hair, and then she was caught.

So what happened?

The Duke began planting red flowers here as if he would not lose, and the Duchess was
caught – later it gradually became a competition.

As a result, vast support was filled with white and red flowers.

Childish? No.

Oh, isn’t it romantic?

That’s what I think. In fact, I’m sure some of you will think that way.

The Duke and the Duchess are quarrelling over this landscape – in fact, it seemed like
the Duchess was unilaterally criticizing what this was, then seeing each other eye
contact and burst into laughter.

My heart was beating at that time.

Seriously, it will be hard to see their sweet eyes and smile again no matter where I go.

The smile that seemed to melt away was like cotton candy… That’s… hahahaha.

“Thymai?”

Oh no. I guess I failed to keep my expression.

I quickly cleared my face and coughed in vainly.

When the romance gauge is full, this happens sometimes.

It was then.

“Oh, ma’am?”

I couldn’t find it because of the flowers and bushes, but my master, the Duchess was
not far from us.

The Duchess just happened to find a man hill.

“Thymai and this is……. Mimi, right?

“Yes, that’s right, Ma’am.”

The Duchess is really sweet. She even remembers our names, who are just working on
chores.

We were so honoured to be called that we twisted our bodies.

“You’re working hard again today. Well, there’s a lot of flowers in the backyard, right?
Thank you always.”

“No! We are grateful! It was our earnest desperate dream to water the flower in the
backyard in full bloom from childhood.”

I don’t remember having such a small dream, but I lied a little bit.

The Duchess smiled softly at us. Ah, it’s beautiful. It is dazzling. The reward of lying is
sprung up.

“Lady.”

At this time, Bessie, the maid of this mansion, came close.

Bessie, who has served the Duchess for a very long time, has been holding on to the
title “Lady” ever since she got married.

Sometimes it feels like it was Bessie’s privilege, so we often envy her.

“There you are. I heard the chef made a new tart, so try some.”

At the same time, Bessie and Mimi’s eyes turned at the same time.

Bessie was holding a basket in her right hand. Yay! Yay!

T! A! R! T! TART!

We know that. I’m sure the Duchess will surely offer us that appetizing tart in that
coveted basket.

“Again? Didn’t he make pudding last time? His experimental spirit will never cool down.”

“It’s a good spirit.”

“That’s true but…. well, would you like to try it, too, Thymai, Mimi?”
Long live, Duchess! Hooray!

The Duchess is always gracious, but it’s especially touching at times like this. our
Ma’am is the best!

Bessie opened the basket with a look of helplessness.

As soon as the cover was opened, the smell of fragrant tart spread through the
backyard.

What did my beloved chef put in this time? Cheese? Cream? It smells so sweet and
strong.

But it was then.

“Uweegh!”
Chapter 146

We looked back at the Duchess in surprise.

The Duchess had just been sickening and was embarrassed and surprised.

“Huh? Why is this all of a sudden…….out of the blue! Uwegh!”

“Ma’am!”

“Lady!”

Mimi and I were flustered in our seats. What’s going on here? Don’t tell me…
Maybe……!!

“Lady, lean on me. You guys go get the Doctor!”

“Yes, yes!”

Bessie, who closed the basket back and removed it far away, said, helping the
Duchess.

The Doctor she meant is the doctor of this mansion.

Mimi and I quickly got out of the backyard after answering.

But I didn’t go to the Doctor.

As a reader of my old romance novel, Mimi and I, if this is what we think it is, then…….

“Master!”
“Your Excellency!”

We ran wild into the Duke’s office. I was so helpless that I couldn’t overcome my inertia
that I fell to the floor.

“Hey, what are you doing? Sir, I’m sorry. Right now….”

“No.”

The Duke was embarrassed and stood up, stopping the soldiers from pulling us down.

If it were usual, it looked as if the statue was moving, so I was fascinated, but now I
wasn’t able to do that either.

“What’s going on?”

The Duke may have noticed this.

We’ve always admired you two, but we’re inevitably going to find you and make such a
fuss about you.

We tried to calm ourselves down and said honestly.

“My master just smelt the food in the backyard and was sick and disgusted with the
smell. But that looks like.…”

As if……..

It was before we even finished talking.

The Duke, who we couldn’t see his expression because we were lowering our head,
turned around without delay.

We were wondering for a moment. The door isn’t that way.

And the next moment, I was surprised.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

The Duke opened the window wide and jumped!

Mimi and I were all alone and screamed, and soon we approached the window.
The Duke was not seen outside the window.

“……did he go to the backyard?”

“He is, isn’t he?”

What floor was this?

After a brief spell of raptures with a pounding heart, we soon came to our senses and
used the ordinary hallway to move to the backyard.

And then I stopped at one point.

I could see the Duke and his wife through the hallway window.

The Duke was holding the Duchess in his arms. It was not long before the Duke kissed
the Duchess one by one in the face of the Duchess.

Forehead, eyelid, nose, lips.

Mimi and I stood there as if we were nailed to the seat and watched the scene.

Then we turned our heads and stared at each other.

“……we don’t have to go to the backyard, do we?”

“Yeah, let’s stay here, let’s not interrupt.”

“Shall we go get the Doctor?”

“Okay, good.”

We walked slowly. Anyway, I felt like I had finished the most important task.

But what does this feel like? While I was proud and satisfied, one side of my chest felt
empty for some reason.

“Thymai.”

“How are Cupidia, these days?”

Cupidia is a reputed matchmaker among maids in her former workplace.

Once she’s caught, it’s said that anyone can never be released until they become a
couple.
Cupidia once looked at me and Mimi.

At that time, I avoided it because I felt burdened and didn’t feel like it.

“Well…… wouldn’t he be doing well?”

“Shall we get in touch?”

“……..Should we?”

I think the mind of a person is changing.

The hot summer has passed and the chilly autumn has come. Mimi and I decided to be
close again with Cupidia.

***

Ari thought she had a long dream.

“What do you think?”

Ari heard a friend’s voice. The classroom was noisy when the class was over.

“Thinking of dreams.”

“Dream?”

“I had a little dream the other day when I was lying down because I got hurt.”

Actually, it wouldn’t have been a dream. It was too vivid to be a dream.

But to that friend, a dream where I have only moved to another world and I dove into
somebody else’s body, soul as a matter of fact …….it is not possible to say that.

“Oh, when you rolled down the stairs and you were out of your mind for almost a week?
Hey, it was a total mess back then. I thought something was wrong with you.”

“Hmm.”

Ari pushed her clasped hand under her chin.

A week. Six days and a half to be exact.

It was a period when Ari was unconscious after rolling on the school stairs.
Yes, that’s why Ari couldn’t tell the truth anymore.

Ari spent more than two months in the other world as Agrita Grace for two months.

But it’s only been a week here.

The flow of time was so different. It was ten times as good as she could guess.

‘So how can I explain this to someone else? It was comfortable to assume that it was
just a dream.’

“You like fantasy novels. Aristocracy and magic.”

“Huh? Yes, I like romance fantasy, to be exact.”

“That’s exactly what my dream was about. Do you want me to tell you?”

“Oh? Do it.”

The friend leaned against Ari’s desk and gleamed interestingly. The chatter continued
until the class bell rang.

><><><><><><><><><><

Everyone looks back on life once in a while.

So did Ari. She was suddenly lost in thought after seeing off her husband on her way to
work and taking her daughter to school.

It was a normal life. After graduating from the university through college, he went to a
company that was not suitable for her and married his colleague.

The child gave birth to a daughter. Her daughter was sometimes in trouble, but she was
generally raised right.

There were times when she was tired and exhausted, but there were times when she
was proud and happy. The more she looked back on it, the easier it was to have an
easy life.

Ari was lost in thought and giggled.

“They’ve been well, haven’t they?”‘

Ari’s age was long past her infidelity. Her daughter was a high school student, and it
was already 30 years ago when Ari was the same age as her daughter.
Thirty years here would be well past 300 years in the rest of the world where she stayed
for a while.

‘I’m sure they lived well. I think that might be the case.’

She seems to have lived well filming the romance of the century that will be handed
down to future generations.

Ari thought like that and stopped for a moment.

“Oh, romance.”

She clapped her hands together. Thanks to it, she remembered something she had
forgotten.

“If I don’t do it now, she’ll go upset again.”

Ari kicked her tongue to her daughter’s room.

Ari’s daughter, who will be a high school senior next year, was currently in a special
hobby.

It was to publish a series of her novels on the Internet.

And Ari was in the role of an editor who reviewed and regressed her daughter’s novels.

‘The words are the best, although I’m actually rewriting them.’

Her daughter has a knack for creating stories, but she doesn’t seem to have a knack for
making sentences plausible.

Ari evaluated her calmly, seeing the sentences in the Hangul file, which was also a
mess this time.

Ari graduated from the Department of Korean Literature and briefly worked as an editor
for a small publishing company.

That’s why she now takes on her daughter’s retrospective series.

Ari’s day was as busy as any housewife, but it was hard to refuse her daughter’s
request.

Ari suddenly looked at the title of the hangul file while trying to recreate the sloppy
sentences and lines.
<The Flower of the Beast.>

It was the title of a novel written by her daughter. The genre is romance and fantasy. At
first glance, Kim Go-dong came to her mind.

The title Kim Go-dong made at a similar age to her daughter was “Spring of the
Goddess Agrita.”

Ari put her hand in her head after a moment of contemplation.

‘The Beast’s flower is better. My daughter is good at making titles though.’

A person’s arm bends inward. It was inevitable.

And there was something Ari didn’t know at this time.

As Kim Go-dong moved to another world, he became able to see the future.

Ari also crossed the dimension. That was twice as many times.

It was not strange at all to have any ability in her.

For example, the story she writes is superimposed on another world, creating a world of
her own.

“Haam.”

Ari stretched herself after finishing a work that she did not know whether he was writing
or rewriting it.

“Uh.”

Ari looked out the window and stopped. It was snowing. It was a big snowstorm.

“By the time my daughter finishes school, it’ll be piled up. I’ll pick her up.”

Ari smiled softly as she looked out into the snow.

***

“You know what?”

“What?”
Two wizards wearing long robes, which are almost like symbols of the wizard, watched
the tall tower made of the black stone wall.

“I mean our tower. How it was built.”

“You know, hundreds of years ago, a genius wizard, Mayke, spent a lot of money on it.
In the meantime, there was the help of a half-demon or something.”

“That’s right. Tens of millions of golds were built. Some say it was close to a billion.”

“Hundreds of millions of gold……?”

One wizard looked at the other wizard in surprise. It was more than expected.

“Where did she find that kind of money?”

“It was said that it was all collected by receiving investment.”

“Investment?”

“At first, a duke’s family invested millions of gold, and as it spread, other families offered
to invest as well.”

“Wow.”

“They said that the Imperial Palace also paid for some money. So she was able to buy
this land and build such a tower on it.”

“I see.”

The wizard nodded his head. Then he said.

“But why did we suddenly start talking about this?”

“……because I don’t want to work?”

“Aha.”

I see, the wizard clapped his hands and laughed. Then soon he became sullen.

“But let’s go to work. If I get caught by the Lord of the Tower, I’ll die.”

“Uh….”

What is life? The two wizards stumbled.

“Hey, young lady there.”

The girl who was walking that street stopped walking. An old woman, who opened a
stall on the shoulder of the road, called her.

“Don’t you want to know about your past life? I can show you if you want.”

The girl seemed to be contemplating for a while and then nodded her head.

“Okay!”

The girl’s head is done with the calculation. The old woman, who usually encounters
this way on this street, is not a swindler but a good fortune-teller with a probability of
about 95 per cent chance.

The old woman was a really good fortune-teller, according to the calculation of a girl
whose origins are unknown.

In particular, she was able to pride herself on being superior to anyone in taking a peek
at a person’s past life.

The old woman grinned at the girl’s simple but luxurious dress. She thought she could
eat meat today.

The girl sat down without hesitation in front of the old woman’s seat, which was actually
a street ground.

The old woman shuddered at her. What is it? Isn’t she a noble aristocrat?

The girl’s behaviour was as free as her yellow curly hair, which flew everywhere.

She was embarrassed, but the old woman quickly recovered her composure. She
doesn’t know. Anyway, the girl looks rich.

That’s enough. The old woman touched the bead on the left board and chanted an
incomprehensible spell.

Soon, a figure of someone came up inside the bead.

She was a beautiful woman with greedy red hair. To be right, the old woman stuck out a
bead with pride.

“This is the image of this girl in her previous life.”

Sometimes, they call out their previous lives by chanting spells, but there are times
when evil looks or animals are thrown out.

At that time, it was a day when it was hard to get lucky even after a lifetime. It’s a good
thing she doesn’t get cursed at. She was lucky to be the opposite of her today.

The girl seemed surprised to see the reflection on the bead.

“This is me in my past life?”

“Yes, you must have taken over the country with your beauty in your previous life.”

The old woman’s mouth was full of words with the expectation that she would be able to
receive good fortune.

It wasn’t a lie. The lady in the bead was a really lively beauty.

Well, it’s kind of an exaggeration to say that she would have shaken the country.

In fact, it should be this much if she seems to shake the country with her beauty…….

The old woman looked at the man next to the woman reflected in the bead and thought
casually, and was soon surprised.

The girl seemed surprised, too. The man who looked at her with affectionate eyes was
showing off his incredible beauty.

“……..I, I think it’s my husband.”

The old woman stammered unknowingly.

That’s amazing. That’s what she thought. This one’s past life was a hit.

“You must have had a lot of luck in your past life.”

When she calls out someone’s past life, it is a day that usually hits the pockets of an old
woman. The old woman’s tone of voice naturally became polite.

“Wow……I know. You were the winner. You succeeded in your previous life.”

“Hmmm. If you’d like to see your husband in this life, would you like me to show you?”

It was a service. But the girl, who thought she would like it, hardened her face at once.

“No.”
“Huh? But it’s just……….”

“I don’t want to know.”

The girl’s face was serious. Soon the girl whispered.

“Do you know the secrets of this world, fortuneteller?”

“Secret?”

“In fact, in this world, the faces of a few specific guys have turned the rest of the guys
into squirrels. It’s unfair.”

“…….what?”

Squirrel?

“My future husband is also obvious. Either I’m going to get caught or not, I’ll give up my
marriage and live alone.”

“No….”

“In fact, I don’t have much to complain about. Is marriage a big deal? What’s so
important about marriage? No wonder the more I talk about it, the more I sweat from my
eyes, but that’s the case anyway. It’s enough to have seen my past life. This is a
fortune!”

The girl then gave a bag of gold coins and disappeared.

It was a lot thicker than the old woman expected.

The old woman was more dazed than she should be.

“What do you mean, squirrel….”

She doesn’t know what it means, but she feels like it’s very negative. But the old woman
could not understand.

The fate of the two men and women, who she had peeked into the beads, was
interconnected.

In other words, the girl would be reunited with her former husband in this life.

“This face is reincarnated as a grasshopper?’

Of course, in general, the appearance of a previous life does not affect reincarnation.

But somehow it occurred that the old woman would not be the only one who thought so.

Eventually, the old woman laid her hand on the marble and secretly peeped into the
face of her husband, whom she would meet in this life.

It was not long before the old woman’s mouth was filled with exclamations.

“………uh.”

It meant admiration.

“I knew this would happen. What a lucky girl you are.”

What does she mean?

The inside of the bead seemed to glow.

The old woman inadvertently compared the husband of the girl’s previous life to the
husband of this life. It was hard to tell the difference. So in terms of appearance.

“I envy you….”

If there is a real winner in life, it is definitely this girl.

She wishes she could follow this half fortune in her future life. The old woman cleared
up the stalls, promising her next life.

Today’s business was over. She had already earned about a month’s worth of income.

Even if she eats today, she should eat expensive meat. The old woman hummed away.

Only the fresh spring sunshine fell on the spot where the old woman disappeared.

<Complete>
Side Story 1 : Alice

Side Story 01: Alice

“Lady!”

My head automatically turned to the familiar voice that made my body respond first.

“This one.”

“Ah.”

I grinned at the handkerchief that Bessie handed me.

“I almost forgot.”

“Although, it’s not a big deal if you forget your handkerchief.”

Bessie looked around at my body as if she were checking my appearance.

I burst out looking at Bessie’s familiar labours.

“Bessie.”

“What?”

“Why do you still call me ‘lady’?”

Bessie took her eyes off my dress and looked at me. Her hair head, neatly tied together,
tilted to the right.

“What should I call my lady as, if it’s not ‘lady’?”

“You know, I’m married now.”

I was just reciting the facts, but somehow I felt ashamed to say it with my own words.

I coughed and went on.

“I’m already married, am I not?”

“Lady, I’m about to be upset.”

“Huh?”

But for saying so, Bessie’s expression was still soft.

Bessie, who found the stitches in my shoulder with her hawk’s eyes, said at intervals.

“It’s been more than 20 years since I have been serving you by calling you ‘lady’.”

“Yes, it is.”

“But what if someone who I had called her ‘lady’ suddenly disappears? I would be in
vain and don’t know what to do.”

“……..really?”

“Of course.”

I suddenly remembered the butler as I listened to Bessie.

As soon as the wedding finished, the butler started calling me “ma’am.”

Rather, it was the speed at which I couldn’t adapt.

“The butler……”

“It’s because his emotions have dried up.”

Bessie made a firm arrangement even before I could finish talking.

I see. Okay, then let’s do that. It wasn’t that important anyway.

By the way, there is one more person in this mansion who is full of emotions.
“Have a safe trip, my lady.”

I don’t even have to call him, but he just showed up on his own.

I spoke to Sir Davery, who I found standing behind Bessie and keeping an ambiguous
distance.

“Why are you there?”

“Is there something wrong with my position?”

“You’re too far. Why are you standing so far away?”

“Um……”

I observed Sir Davery while he was mulling his answers.

I could see a sword in his right hand.

“Sweat smell?”

As soon as I spat out what came to mind, I could see Sir Davery smiling awkwardly.

“I was embarrassed to tell you, but you just make fun of me.”

“Aha, you’ve just finished your training, haven’t you?”

It wasn’t until I said so, that I remembered that it was still sunny and bright. Wait a
minute.

“…… no, that seems wasn’t the case, so skipping the training?”

“Please don’t try to know too much about me.”

“Such a thing.”

Did he really skip the training?

I can’t believe he skipped the training in the middle just to come out and see me off. It’s
not really important though.

Of course, it is more plausible to say that he uses the excuse of seeing me off for
skipping the training.

I’m letting it go. I’ve decided to overlook Sir Davery’s negligence this time.
“Thank you anyway. Bessie, I’ll be right back.”

“Have a safe trip, my lady. You’re coming back in the evening, right?”

“Yeah. It’ll probably be over before then.”

I recalled my destination.

A simple social party hosted by Count Slurp will be held at his mansion from noon
today.

As Count Slurp likes to open and finish everything quickly, the party seemed to last a
half-day at the longest.

Well, if it doesn’t end up in that time, I can just leave.

It was when I turned to the carriage thinking so.

Instead of the waiting horseman, I could see a hand opening the door of the carriage.

I raised my head with pleasure.

“Ash.”

Ash kissed my forehead as if it were a greeting and reached out.

“Shall we go?”

At this point, I’ve gotten used to it, so it’s okay, but it’s not easier than I thought.

I climbed into the carriage with a heart as heavy as the tickling sensation that left on my
forehead.

“……..?”

I climbed into the carriage and looked out of the window habitually, and I saw Bessie
saying something to Sir Davery.

Huh? Is she scolding him?

from the shape of his mouth and hand movements, Sir Davery seems to answer, “It’s
okay, don’t worry.”

What’s this? What’s going on? It’s hard to see Sir Davery being scolded by Bessie.
‘Shall I ask later?’

As soon as I thought so, the carriage started.

I took a brief look at the rapidly changing landscape and turned my head straight.

I saw Ash sitting cross-legged in the opposite seat, holding the document with one
hand.

I watched silently and put my chin on the carriage windows.

‘Well, that’s nice.’

The name of the art is “My Working Man.”

I don’t know who made it, but it’s a masterpiece.

I can’t believe the aesthetic sense just by looking at it. I can’t believe there’s such a
masterpiece.

If this opened to the public, all painters and sculptors will surely fall into a severe slump.

I had no choice but to look at this art alone for them, but suddenly I felt that the air had
gotten quite warm.

But I don’t think it’s because of the mood. The season was just past spring and summer
was coming.

‘Summer…….’

When did the time go like this?

I glanced at Ash’s left hand without the papers, then looked down at my left hand.

A ring of the same design glistened on each finger.

At the moment, a happy smile came out without even realizing it.

And at the same time, a sigh came out.

‘How hard it must have been to pick out this ring.’

You don’t know how much trouble I went through before turning this into a wedding ring.

The ring is platinum that resembles the colour of Ash’s hair.

The Jewelry is a bright yellow that resembles his eyes.

In fact, the ring was easy. The problem was the jewellery. No matter how pretty,
expensive, and famous the jewellery is, compared to Ash’s eyes, it looks like it’s not
worthy.

However, I managed to complete the ring by picking and choosing it myself.

I couldn’t say how proud I was when I put this on Ash’s finger.

I’ve managed to change the customs, saying that I would insert it by myself.

‘But that was two months ago.’

I married before the air got warm in earnest. That was spring.

But I felt very strange that summer was already approaching.

In any case, time is very unknown.

Sometimes the moment seems like it stopped like this, but when you look past it, there’s
nothing like it.

When I was looking at the wedding ring, I was in such a mood.

I suddenly felt the gaze and looked up, and Ash was looking at me.

“…why?”

“Just.”

Ash looked at me slowly and smiled with his eyes bent.

“On a break”

Really? By the way. He’d better not smiled like that elsewhere.

As I was contemplating whether to say this or not, Ash, who put down the document,
reached out to me.

The body moved first before even thinking about what that hand meant.

As soon as I took his hand, Ash drew me to him.

“…….!”
In an instant, I sat up on Ash and blinked.

As soon as I felt relieved that the ceiling of the carriage was high, Ash hugged me
around my waist.

“….…what is this?”

“Charge.”

I see. Charging his energy in a break. Yeah, he does need that in the middle of the day
when he works. That’s logical.

I put my arm around Ash’s neck, thinking how long before the carriage reaches its
destination.

Of course, the idea soon became less important,

***

“Your Excellency, Duchess!”

I finally checked my dress quickly, listening to a voice getting closer.

Dress? The creases are straightened. Lip makeup? I fixed it.

Done. Perfect.

The count, who ran in front of us in a hurry, leaned deeply in his back.

“Thank you very much for coming. It’s an honour.”

“Well, thanks for inviting me.”

“No, I’m just honoured and too honoured. Then I’ll take you to the party right away. This
way…….”

The count took the lead by taking out a handkerchief and wiping the sweat off his
forehead.

I walked after the count arm in arm with Ash and suddenly looked up.

“Why?”

It was amazing that our eyes met right away, and I laughed a little.
I spoke with a low voice.

“Well…… do you have something to say?”

“What can I say?”

“Thanks?”

“What?”

“I did everything you asked me to do.”

I remembered how we got to the party.

Simply put, it was actually a bet’s reward.

A very small bet between me and Ash last night.

I won the bet that was played like a joke, and I demanded to attend the party as a
reward for the victory.

“It is natural for the loser to follow the words of the winner.”

“No wonder the loser follows the winner.”

“If you say so, well…….”

Actually, that’s true, too. If winning the bet was Ash, I would obediently have followed
his demands.

“I won’t be the winner no matter what.”

“Huh?”

Just as I was about to say I didn’t hear it right, a splendid door appeared in front of me.

Then the servant shouted with all his might at the door.

“His Excellency, Duke of Ash Widgreen and Duchess of Lydia Widgreen is entering!”
The servant has a loud voice. That’s why he’s in charge of the work.

I entered the party with a slight admiration for the roar of the servant’s voice.

“Duchess, Your Excellency! Nice to see you here.”

“I didn’t expect you to come to the party.”

“You two always look great together.”

I didn’t even walk a few steps inside the party, but people swarmed around.

It was a familiar sight. But it’s still distracting.

In the past, when I was with Ash, people were more interested in him, so I felt relatively
comfortable.

It’s all in the past now. This is how it feels to share the same share of attention with Ash.
I’m all over the place.

“Your Excellency, the Duke.”

By then, when I was trying to accept the pouring greeting, a person came to see Ash.

The middle-aged man, who had his moustache polished, bowed politely in front of Ash.

“This is Count Donizoa. I’d like to say something else, but if you could spare a
moment…….”
(T/N : It’s the romanization of 도니조아 but why do I feel like it’s combined for 돈 for
money and 좋아 for like, so his name literally means ‘I like money’)

I caught a glimpse of his shiny moustache.

The smell of money.

Come to think of it, it seemed like Ash had just said that there was a business he was
trying to clean up.

I looked closely at the moustache Count, and when his gaze came toward me, I raised
my hand and glued my thumb and index finger.
The moustache Count, who seemed to stop for a moment, soon nodded
enthusiastically.

I see I looked up at Ash.

Then I cleared my throat with a cough and said.

“Bye, my dear.”

I’ll explain one thing here.

For me and Ash, there is an external tone.

In short, it’s a ‘generally formal way of speaking’ that is used only in public places like
now.

So what is a formal way of speaking between a husband and wife in general?

“I will be back soon, my wife.”

…….this is what it is.

“Ahhh!”

I was startled for a moment. Because I thought my inner scream had leaked out.

Fortunately, I could see a young man hurriedly covering his mouth. Phew, it’s not me.

Ash left a kiss on the back of my hand and moved with the moustache Count.

As soon as the two disappeared from their seats, the surrounding area was filled with
noise in an instant.

“Did everyone see it?”

“Well, I can tell just by hearing the voice. How sweet……..”

“Is the Duke always like that? Duchess, I envy you so much.”

I remained silent between the exclamations and the questions.

There was no other reason.

Just as soon as I opened my mouth, I thought that an uncontrollable scream would pop
out.

“Ahhhh!”

Screaming or shrieking. I think it’s closer to a roar.

I swallowed an indescribable roar in my heart and smashed the invisible structure to my

heart’s content.

My heart pounded.

‘Oh, God.’

Now that I’ve come all the way here, to confess, it was all because of this that I
suddenly started going to parties that I didn’t have any hobbies after marriage.

Duchess.

Honorific.

‘How could this be?’

Can I do this?

Really such a harmful combination could exist in the world?

No matter how much I think about it, isn’t it fatally bad for heart health, which is the core
of the human body?

I managed to hold back by holding my chest and take a deep breath.

‘I’m gonna die because of arrhythmia first.’

No, no, no. I need to live a long life in this good world.

I calmed down my mind by recalling the way I had learned to breathe Lamaze breathing
method in my previous life.

My first goal in this life is to live a long life no matter what anyone says. It became
especially firm when I got married.

No one can ruin my plan to live with Ash until I’m 100.

It was then.
“…….be careful.”

What? Be careful of arrhythmia?

No, it seems like I only thought about arrhythmia in my mind.

I turned my eyes in the direction of the voice, wondering what the person was talking
about.

“Be careful?”

Seems like I wasn’t the only one who heard the thin voice, someone asked.

In the place where the eyes gathered, there was a small young lady who I wondered if
maybe she was in her late teens.

She blushed her cheeks at the sudden rush of attention and spoke firmly.

“That’s exactly what I said. I hope you’re to be careful.”

“What the hell do you want me to be careful of?”

“…..lice.”

Huh? What?

As soon as I listened to a smaller voice, the lady continued.

“Alice Danekier. Be careful of her.”

“Lady!”

Oh my.

Someone screamed in a shriek. Thanks to her, I was both surprised and puzzled.

Why are you screaming?

However, it seems that I was the only one who had doubts about the scream.

Instead of finding the source of the scream, people began to criticize the lady with a
small voice.

“Lady, what are you doing? What do you mean by mentioning that name here?”
“Are you out of your mind?”

“I only….. for the Duchess’s sake…… Honestly, that’s what everyone here thought.”

“Hey, Lady. Do you say everything out of your mouth just because you think of it? There
are things in the world that you can say and things you shouldn’t.”

‘…..…?’

What is it?

‘Was that a name she shouldn’t have said?’

The atmosphere passed strangely. In a flash.

I couldn’t get used to the atmosphere that suddenly turned upside down, so I just
blinked.

“There’s really nothing more to say about the lady’s frivolity”

“How dare you say that name in front of the Duchess ….”

“Even though you lack thought, there’s a degree…..”

“Although you didn’t mean to ruin this position.”

In the meantime, the criticism of the small lady has been heightened.

I rolled my head in confusion, upon hearing the ladies pound their tongue with their fan
open.

However, no matter how much I searched my memory, the name that the small lady
mentioned was unfamiliar to me.

Alice……Danekier?

‘Who is that?’

“……… I’m sorry. I made a mistake because I was short-thinking. Please forgive me
with a generous heart.”

In the meantime, the small lady, who was eventually pushed back, spat out an apology
with a face that seemed like she was about to cry.
Then I turned around in a hurry and looked at the disappearing little body, with an
indescribable look.

The surrounding area still hung on after the small lady left.

“What bad luck.”

“Oh, why did she have to mention that bold name?”

‘Voldemort? The name that can’t be said.’’

(T/N : bold and volde (as in voldemort) have a same pronounciation)

No, who’s that?

That should have been considered a curse or a plague, not a human name.

What on earth does he get treated like Voldemort with just one name?

I was the only one who didn’t even know such a famous name. I couldn’t hold back my
curiosity and spoke to the lady who was standing close.

“Excuse me, ma’am, Alice…….”

However, it was before I could finish the sentence.

The crowd of people around me chattered as if they had promised at the same time.

“Don’t bother about it, Duchess.”

“That’s right. You must have been offended, but just forget it.”

“She made a slip of the tongue because she didn’t know anything.”

“Just pretend you didn’t hear it.”

“Yes, the Duchess didn’t hear that name. So do we.”

No, hold on.

Excuse me? Thank you for your heart. I know what you’re trying to do, so I appreciate
it……

“That’s not–”

At that time, the performance of the heresy decorating the party venue changed.
This change in melody meant it was obvious.

Dance time.

The ladies and women who were filling the area hurriedly took their partner’s hand and
scattered in all directions.

People who were not with their partners left quickly to find someone to dance with.

“…….”

Thanks to it, I was left alone in an instant. Without being able to solve any curiosity
about the character named Alice Danekier.

‘……no!’

What is this? The whole thing disappeared at the perfect timing.

It was when I was left alone at the party venue and enjoying the absurdity.

“your majestic beautiful Duchess.”

“……..?”

“I’ve prepared a red wine that burns like a red glow in my heart, although it’s not enough
to catch you. Would you like a drink?”

What is it?

I turned to a remarkable line that made me instinctively want to call the guard.

A man with a glass of wine in one hand winked at me.

“I’d like to greet you, I’m Count Coultershe.”

“Count Kulddokswi?”

“Count Coultershe, Duchess.”

Well, it is. I looked at him for no more than two seconds and looked away.

“That’s enough.”

If there is a law of conservation of mass in the world, then every party has a law of
conservation of womanizer.
What a strange thing. Where on earth does that sort of thing gets copied and appear
everywhere?

‘Is there a training school for that?’

Come to think of it, I think there was something like a training school for that in my
previous life. What was the name again? I think it’s ‘something’ artist if I’m not wrong.

“You don’t like wine? If you tell me what kind of alcohol you prefer, I’ll change it to that.”

As I turned around and started to walk, Count Coultershe followed closely and started
chatting.

I looked for a servant who passed by, trying to ignore him.

I’ll catch anyone who I can see and hand this man over quickly. This useless…..

‘Hold on, useless?’

I stopped stomping. Count Coultershe managed to recover the wine that was almost
spilt by, who stopped his feet suddenly.

“Duchess, you’re finally ready to talk to me……..”

“Hey, Count Kulddokswi.”

“It’s Count Coultershe, Duchess.”

“Do you know someone named Alice Danekier?”

“What?”

“Alice Danekier. I ask you if you know her.”

Count Coultershe blinked foolishly at my sudden question.

Surprisingly, at this moment, the only thing that was useful from this womanizer came to
mind. It was a one-time event.

“……uh, do you mean, Lady Danekier?”

“You know her. What kind of person is she?”

“Lady Danekier…….”
Although he seemed embarrassed by the unexpected question, he answered the
question without hesitantly.

“She’s a beautiful woman. Like a black rose.”

Really? Black rose.

Looks like your hair or eyes are black.

It’s obvious how that type compares people. That’s what I thought and waited for the
next words.

However, even if I waited in silence, Count Coultershe did not show any signs of adding
more words.

I narrowed my eyes in doubt.

“Is that it?”

That’s it? Count Coultershe has a shameless smile on his face.

“I’m sorry. Actually, I haven’t met Lady Danekier yet.”

“Huh?”

“I just know that she’s beautiful from looking at her portrait……oh, don’t get me wrong. I
haven’t been interested in her. However, the people around me advise me, so out of
curiosity…….”

I let the uninterested chatter from Count Coultershe go in one ear.

What, so you don’t know anything, do you?

While I was disappointed, I thought it was a little unexpected.

He never met her before, so he didn’t know anything but her appearance.

‘Should I ask him if rumours are going around?’

Looking at his character, I don’t think Count Coultershe would have answered, ‘I don’t
believe rumours and only judge the person who I saw with my own eyes!’

Hmm.

I smoothed my chin with deepening wonder.

What is it? The fact that Alice Danekier is a beauty that resembles a black rose was a
long way from explaining what I experienced a while ago.

There’s no way that she’s treated as filthy just because she has a pretty face?

That’s impossible. I don’t know if the opposite is true though.

Outstanding appearance is usually a power in both genders.

‘Oh. Is there a rumour that she’s going out with a powerful man?’

Wait, does this make sense?

“Of course, everyone around me is busy praising the beauty and charm of Lady
Danekier. I’m sure they’re all blind idiots. Real beauty is not a dark, dull black rose, but
a red, bright, and fresh rose.…….”

Anyway, I’m going to deal with this noisy and useless quack first.

I raised my hand to hand over the non-stop chatting Count Coultershe to a passing
servant.

It was then.

“Everyone, Lady Danekier from Baron Danekier is coming in!”

The servant’s voice at the entrance crossed the party.

The servant’s voice was still loud and unchanging, but this time there was a shake in his
voice.

Like a person who is agitated by something.

I turned my eyes naturally to the entrance.

Not only me, but all the attention of the party hall seemed to be focused in one place at
this moment.

I soon remembered the expression that Count Coultershe had put on his lips.

“Black Rose.”

The smooth black hair under the light was the first thing which caught the eye.

Next was the dress. The black dress, which reveals the silhouette of the body and
gracefully drops the line, sparkled like a myriad of stars in the night sky as if it had been
ground and sprinkled with pearls.

Lastly, the eyes.

Her eyes were pure black as a dress.

“…….”

I opened and closed my eyelids, feeling a little embarrassed.

‘It’s like a black rose.’

I can’t honestly say that I didn’t laugh at that expression when I heard it from
Coultershe.

But when I saw the opponent in person, I was reminded of a black rose, so I had
nothing to say.

It was her hair colour that especially supported the association.

Isn’t that the colour of the black rose petals?

Not black, but technically blackish purple.

I’ve read somewhere before that the leaves of flowers in the natural world can’t be
completely black, so even if it’s a black rose, it’s not really black, but it’s a purple colour
that’s close to black in that way.….

‘Let’s… let’s stop.’

I shook my head because I was thinking something useless too hard.

I don’t know what’s important to me whether she looks like a black rose or not.

I don’t have the ambition to compile a flower encyclopedia as a person.

And most importantly, I felt the same level as the Viscount Coultershe, so I felt a great
sense of shame.

‘Just that……’

It was time for me to reflect on myself in great mental pain.

As Alice entered, the party venue, which had been quiet for a while, became noisy
again.

However, this time, the disturbance was concentrated around one person.

“Lady Danekier! You’ve come. I’ve been waiting for you.”

“Wasn’t it hard to get here?”

“If I had known you were coming, I would have sent you a carriage and a servant to
escort you.”
“Just a servant? I would have gone myself.”

“You want to go in person? Don’t you think Lady Danekier would feel burdensome?”

“What do you mean burden? I put my heart and soul into it! But don’t you know that
spending your servants alone is a way of you ignoring Lady Danekier?”

“Ignore? Huh! I guess you don’t know the word consideration for balls.”

“What!?”

I watched the uproar with a blink of an eye.

‘They’ll eventually fight.’

As soon as Alice appeared, the men who flocked round her like bees began to squirm
with each other in an instant because each tried to look good to her.

It was quite a spectacle to watch.

‘By the way…….’

When I saw the commotion around Alice, I destroyed one of the hypotheses that I had
just now.

‘The rumour couldn’t be because she’s going out with a powerful man.’

If it had been, such a sight could not have been possible now.

No matter how beautiful and attractive she is, everyone would have been unable to
speak to her in a public place like now and secretly attacked her with gifts from behind
the scenes.

That’s not the reason for that, after all.

Then what is it?

‘……jealousy?’

I came up with a word that naturally derives from the loud sight before my eyes.

However, it was not clearly convinced.

She’s being treated as filthy because of jealousy?

She’s popular with men, so she’s filthy?

‘I don’t know.’

I stopped thinking half-heartedly, giving up the speculation.

Since the girls who only gave me curiosity and left ferociously would know the truth.

‘I’ll have to ask anyone if I see one of them later.’

I didn’t think it would be very profitable to just think about it by myself.

After all, Alice Danekier, who I see, is pretty, looks like a black rose – which I hate to
admit it because of Viscount Coultershee- but she was just an ordinary young lady who
was popular with the opposite sex.

Of course, being normal here is not enough to be treated as filthy.

That’s what I thought, so I took my eyes off Alice.

There’s no reason to keep an eye on her.

I was going to do it a while ago, but I need to get rid of this……….

‘Where did this quack go?’

I turned to the side and stopped. The waste that could not be disposed of was
automatically gone.

At that time, a familiar voice and lines were heard around Alice.

“Lady Danekier. As soon as I saw my lady, I prepared a red wine like my heart, which
started to jump like an active volcano. Would you like a drink?”

I laughed as soon as I saw Viscount Coultershe moaning with wine among the crowd.

It’s fast, too. I’m glad I didn’t take any trouble cleaning up.

“Madam, if you’d like me to do something. “.”

“No, that’s okay.”

The servant, who I called by raising my hand, approached me belatedly.

Looking at the hint, the servant was fascinated by Alice, but he seemed to have finally
come to his senses.

There’s no other woman with a charm like this. I thought little of it and sent the servant
away.

The servant gave me a nod and glanced back at Alice.

Alice was surrounded by more and more people, and now she was barely seen.

I watched the servant’s useless attempts and quickly looked around the party.

“Well, shall I go find Ash?”

I think they’re almost done talking by now.

I agonized silently in the middle of the wide-open party testing my sense of direction.

“Which direction did he go? Um… was it this way?”

“What’s this way?”

“So the man I’m looking for–“

I answered despite myself to the voice that spoke to me naturally and raised my head.

“Ash!”

“Did you look for me?”

Ash smiled enchantingly, making eye contact with me.

I closed and opened my eyelids in a daze.

“When did you get here?”

“Just now.”

I’m in no position to talk to others. I guess I didn’t even see Ash coming close because I
was so distracted by Alice.

I moved quite a bit when we broke up earlier, but he managed to find myself right away.

I asked him, clasping my hand in joy.

“How’re the talks going? Moustache… No, with Count Donizoa?”

Ash kissed my eyelids as he answered.

For a moment, a small smile escaped from the tickle.

Someone might think we met after a day apart, but what’s the point? Let’s say that’s
what we felt.

“What did the Count say?”

“He wants to take over any businesses that he’s heard about to be disposed of.”

“So? Did you agree?”

“Well, I didn’t have to say no.”

My hunch was right. I became satisfied. That’s good.

Wouldn’t Ash be freer than she is now once he’s sorted it out?

Anyway, I wish Ash had more time for himself.

I didn’t want him to walk around with me like now, but I just wanted to see him rest well
alone.

Sometimes he seems like a person who has become a habit of overworking his body.

Or maybe he was looking fine for abusing someone else.

I stared at Ash with that thought.

Ash asked me in a light voice.

“Why?”

He’s asking me if I have something to say. But I already told him to take it easy last
time. It feels like I’m nagging again.

I was contemplating and suddenly got playful, so I opened my mouth.

“Do you have anything to say to me?”

I threw an arrow at Ash and held back my laughter.

As expected, Ash asked again.

“Anything to say?”

“Think it over.”

Of course, thinking well won’t make him think of anything. It was just a joke.

‘Shall I make fun of him?’

I was very motivated to think that I could see his embarrassed face for the first time in a
while.

There’s nothing more than impure motives.

I pretended to be serious, holding the corners of my mouth calmly as it was about to go

up.

“Are you sure you don’t have anything to say?”

But Ash, who I thought would be more puzzled, quickly changed his colour.

As if he knew……. huh? What did he know?

Then Ash bowed his head and whispered to me in my ear.

“I missed you. My wife.”

“…….!”

“I felt a little bit reluctant to be away from my wife. I don’t know how to endure it. This
face was so dazzling in my eyes.”

Ash, who raised his hand which was intertwined with mine, smoothed my cheek with the
first knuckle of his thumb.

I creaked my eyelids.

It took quite a while to figure out whether my head was on strike for a while.

I soon smiled like a broken robot.

In fact, it seemed that there was an error in one part of my head that was mainly
responsible for language processing.

“Oh, well… I, I missed you, too.”

That’s the best answer for me that could come out naturally after a long time
processing.

That’s very natural. No matter whoever sees it, it’s too natural. It’s like artificial
intelligence that doesn’t know how to be embarrassed.

I dropped my head while I was doing self-thinking.

No, what is it? Where does he learn that? Or is he originally this type of person?

My ears were burning. I could know that my face was hot-red even if I didn’t have to
touch it.

I completely hid my ripe face by taking my forehead to his chest.

And that’s why I couldn’t see it.

Among the people around Alice who struggled to look good to her, there was a man
who was another partner of the other lady a little while ago.

And where Alice finally looked, who hadn’t looked at any of the men around her for a
long time.

***
The door to the fancy parlour room burst open.

And what came out of it was a well-dressed nobleman, neatly dressed at a glance.

The employees in the hall were all nervous at once.

Soon after, the screams of concern followed.

“Ahhhhhhhh!”

The man did not look back at the screams of being torn.

It was the employees who moved urgently. The employees in the hallway ran inside the
parlour room and clung to the woman in bright dresses.

“Lady, my lady.”

“Are you all right?”

“How can you do this to me? It’s not anyone else, but you! How could you…!”

The woman sat down and shouted with a tear-stained face.

Her neatly twisted hair became messy and the hair decoration rolled on the carpet, but
the woman who cried didn’t care a bit.

“I’m going to kill you! If you go like this, I’ll kill you!”

“Lady.”

“Lady, take a deep breath first and……..”

“Ahhhhhhhhhh!”

The employees stamped their feet to calm her down, but it was no use.

No matter how much the woman shouted, the corridor where the man left still silent
without any answer coming back.

Tears soaked the woman’s cheek fell gradually to the floor, smearing the carpet.
“I, do you think I can’t? I’m really going to kill you! I’ll kill you and I’ll kill myself then!
I………”

“Lady!”

The body of the woman, who was crying and shouting, drooped at some point.

The old maid sighed and stood up and ordered.

“Lady has fainted. Take her to her room. Call the doctor right away.”

Each moved skillfully and quickly as if the employees had waited for the maid’s order.

The youngest maid was the only one who hesitated because she couldn’t find any work
to do.

Immediately the old maid’s command was given.

“What are you doing? If you don’t have anything to do, just sprinkle salt on that jerk’s
way out.”

Unsurprisingly, the youngest maid nodded and turned around quickly.

When she went down to the kitchen, she found a mixture of salt and grabbed the
spoiled salt.

The youngest maid held the salt tightly and thought as she ran to the front door.

‘How many times has this been?’

The woman who cried, cried and shouted in the parlour room until just before was
married is the youngest daughter in the family.

And it was her fiance who made her that way.

Strictly speaking, her ‘ex’ fiance.

He unilaterally sent a letter to the lady a few days ago notifying her of the breakup.

Then today, he came to see the lady in person and confirm it.

‘Isn’t that jerk crazy?’

The problem is, there’s not only one crazy jerk.

The youngest lady was the third daughter of the family. Her two older sisters were
already the same.

So, this is already the third time.

The youngest maid ran out of breath down the long corridor and slowly slowed down.

Outside the window, a carriage carrying the youngest lady’s ex-fiance, the crazy jerk,
was seen leaving.

The youngest maid gasped and stopped altogether. It’s too late to sprinkle salt on the
way out.

The maid suddenly looked closely at the spot where the carriage had left.

She could see a flower falling out of place on the ground.

A black-purple flower.

‘Again……..’

The young maid’s young face was badly distorted.

It was the same for the first lady.

The first madman, the ex-fiance of the first daughter, who came to destroy the family’s
engagement, was holding a flower basket full of black-purple flowers.

He said he would go to dedicate it to his true love who he finally found.

So was the second bastard.

He held a bouquet of black-purple flowers in his arms and stamped his feet, saying, “I
have to go quickly to deliver this to her.”

The crazy sound of him, breaking up with the second lady as he was in a hurry, was
urgent.

But the third nut was like them after all.

She thought the third jerk was empty-handed this time, but it looks like he must have
loaded it into the carriage.

“It must have been loaded over and really overflowed, judging from the way it spilt on
the ground.’
The youngest maid looked at the flowers as if she were decorating the road and turned
away.

Her back was chilling.

Is it really a coincidence?

In just a month, three people abandoned their fiancée and lover and went to the same
person.

Can this really be normal?

In the head of the youngest maid, walking in the dark hallway, she remembered the
recent situation of the maid she was close to.

Having been chatty but kind-hearted, she recently moved to another workplace. She
said it was a mansion.

A mansion where a young and beautiful newlywed lives.

“…….”

The youngest maid slowed down.

However, she quickly gained speed again. The worry was short.

‘Anna, who works in the kitchen, said she knows how to write, right?’

The determined youngest maid walked like a horse.

***

“Madam, do you happen to know Alice Danekier?”

I put down the teacup I was holding on to Bessie’s words.

Then I clapped my hands.

“The Voldemort!”

“What?”

“Oh, no.”

I remembered something I had completely forgotten.

Wow, how did I forget that?

A few days have passed since the party was held at Count Slurpees.

That meant it was a few days ago that I attended the party with Ash.

But for days after that, I still haven’t solved any personal questions about Alice
Danekier.

Originally, I should have grabbed any of the parties that questioned me before the party
was over……

‘This is all because of Ash.’

I seriously laid the blame on Ash.

I wouldn’t have completely forgotten that if Ash hadn’t suddenly said such a great line.

Yeah, it’s because of Ash. Honestly, if you’ve heard such powerful words, you can
forget anything else, don’t you?

While immersed in rationalization, Bessie put down a tray of snacks on the table.

I gestured to Bessie to sit down.

“Well, on my part, I only know her face and name. I’ve only seen her face from a
distance.”

“You’re not acquainted with her, are you?”

“Yes, but why?”

I didn’t expect that name to come out of Bessie’s mouth. I remember what I forgot,
but……

“A letter has arrived.”

“Letter?”

Bessie sitting next to me really took the letter out of her arms.

The white letter had already been opened once and the folded part was sloppy as if it
had folded again.

I blinked and asked.

“Is that a letter from Alice Danekier?”

“That’s not the case. The recipient is not my lady, but a maid of this house.”

“Then?”

“Would you like to read it?”

Bessie stuck out the letter to me. It’s someone else’s letter. Can I read it?

I opened the letter because I thought there would be a reason for it.

The letter’s content was crooked.

I don’t think she wrote for this purpose, ut seems like asking me to read it.

But if I think about it differently, the sender was so serious that she had to write a letter
with this poor handwriting.

I faced the freewheeling hand-writing letters with a reverent heart.

Fortunately, decoding it was not that difficult.

After a while, I took my eyes off the letter and gathered my brows.

“Bessie, have you read this letter?”

“Yes. The maid who received the letter asked me p for permission to show you. I
checked first just in case.”

“Um……”

I put the letter down in a slightly complicated mood.

It was simple t,o sum up my feelings now.

Feeling outcasted.

“Why the hell should I be careful?”

This is what the letter says in one sentence.

Watch out for Alice Danekier.

Maybe the purpose of the letter was to deliver it to me through a maid from the
beginning, but the letter was full of party notes to me.

Don’t get accompanied by your husband to Alice Danekier’s party. Never invite Alice
Danekier to a meeting at the mansion. Be aware of the stores below where Alice
Danegear goes frequently…..eah, that’s all I know. She’s telling me to avoid Alice
Danekier as if she’s a plague. Well.

But she didn’t tell me the reason why she wants me to do that.

No, why?

Why is the request only double or triple but no explanation?

Was there not enough space on the letter paper to write the reason? Well, it’s certainly
full.

But I wish she’d at least put it on the back.

At the party, too… why do they keep……

“I haven’t felt this alienation for a long time…….”

“So I looked into it.”

“Huh?”
That line just hitting my heart, what’s that?

Bessie went on immediately.

“Alice Danekier, this person. She’s the youngest child of Baron Danekier.”

“Really?”

I straightened my posture and pricked up my ears.

I left out the question of how she could find out. Because it doesn’t matter.

Finally, good-bye to the feeling of being outcast!

“And it wasn’t until a while ago that she made her social debut.”

“Huh? She didn’t look that young.”

Looking young here meant late teens.

In general, the average age for aristocrats to debut in society was around that age.

Alice looked similar to me by a guess.

“That’s true, too. She’s 22 years old. It’s pretty late for the debut.”

“That’s right.”

Well, the average debut age itself is too young,

No, it’s definitely young. Men, women, mid to late teens.

At that age, I was a high school student in my previous life.

‘Is that why there are so many incidents and accidents in society?’

I think so.

“What’s more unusual is that no one knew Alice Danekier until she made her social
debut.”

“Huh?”
I tilted my head away from the slightest realization.

“Is that possible?”

It is possible that she made her debut late in society. Because she does not exist in
social circles.

But that was a little puzzling.

I saw the beauty of Alice Danekier and saw her immense popularity.

To that extent, it was common for her face to become known somehow even before she
debuted in the social world.

At least anyone who has seen Alice at least once from Baron Danekier could have told
anyone about her.

But I can’t believe no one knows Alice…….

“Is there a case where she’s being locked up somewhere?”

I frowned at the possibility of abuse.

Bessie seemed to think alike with me, but she didn’t say for sure.

“Well, the truth is that Baron Danekier and his wife know for sure.”

“Hmm……”

“Anyway, Alice Daneki literally appeared in society overnight, and as soon as she
became famous.”

Probably. I can imagine.

I remembered the roar of men around Alice at the party.

It was a very noble sight.

“By the way, it’s still normal, isn’t it?

I listened to the story steadily and made a light point at this point.
“It’s a late debut, it’s a possibility, and it’s a little while before the debut that nobody
knew about Alice, but it’s hard to say it’s Alice’s problem.….”

Why was everyone so impatient to tell Alice to be careful?

I tried to finish my speech like that. But before that, Bessie’s expression caught my eye.

I paused.

“Why?”

“Alice Danekier’s fame doubled in one fell swoop.”

“What’s that?”

I knew by intuition. That’s the point from here.

Bessie took a little time to say the bad news.

“Confucious Mora asked Alice Danekier to marry him. At the party at Marquis Mora.”

And I doubted my ears.

“What?”

***

The moonlight was strong.

I sat on the bench and stared blankly into the bright moon.

Even if it was bright, it was the moon, so there was no burden on my eyes.

And how long have I been here?

“Lydia.”

Only after my name was called in a familiar voice did I notice that a welcome face was
near.

I slightly turned my head to the side.

White hair reflecting the moonlight was the first thing that caught my eye.

“Ash.”
“What are you doing?”

Well, what should I name this action now?

Well, watching the flowers shivering at night?

Or moon observation?

I don’t know. I tapped next to me instead of answering a difficult question, asking him to
sit down.

Ash sat down next to me without hesitation. I reached out and smoothed Ash’s hair.

In the meantime, I laughed because I could feel Ash tilting his head so that it was easy
to touch.

I let out a light smile and leaned my head against Ash’s shoulder.

Between the stability delivered from the firm shoulders, I remembered the conversation I
had with Bessie during the day.

‘Who, Confucious Mora? You mean Alandga Mora?’

When I first heard the name, I thought I misheard it. So I checked again.

‘The Alandga Mora, who even drank poison for the woman he loved?’

Alandga was a famous name.

It is not because of the power of his family, Marquis Mora.

But because he was the protagonist of a romance story that was more famous than his
family.

The story goes like this.

Alandga one day hides his identity and saves a woman from a market he went out to
play.

As an orphan and if it wasn’t for Alandga Mora, she would have been beaten to death
by the owner of the workplace who used to be abusive.

 Alandga, who felt pity for the woman’s situation, brought her into the family, and she
became the maid of Marquis Mora.
And the real story started from here.

Over time, the woman who became a maid and Alandga Mora fell in love with each
other.

Of course, the Marquis and his wife opposed the plan, but their love was strong.

However, the real barrier to the love of the two was not the opposition of the
surroundings from the difference of status.

In fact, the woman was secretly raised by an organization to kill Alandga Mora.

It was a planned meeting from the beginning, and the group’s order to eliminate this
goal is given to the woman.

By that time, however, the woman was truly in love with her lover, Alandga Mora.

After all, there were only two options left for her.

Kill the man she loves with her own hands, or be killed for failing her mission.

After standing at a crossroads and conflicting, she eventually chooses her death and
tries to kill herself by drinking the poison that will feed Alandga Mora.

But right before that, the truth was revealed to Alandga Mora like fate.

After knowing everything, Alandga Mora immediately goes to his lover…….

‘If my death is the way you live, I’m willing to die.’

He leaves a famous line that will be stuffed with romance and takes poison from the
woman and drinks it himself!

After that, it was a set story.

Alandga Mora, who inhaled the poison, does not die immediately but falls into a coma.

The Marquis, who knew the truth but was silent because he wanted the two to break up,
belatedly regrets it and destroys the group that threatened the woman.

By the time the organization disappeared from the capital and the woman was liberated,
Alandga Mora was miraculously conscious.

Alandga Mora and the woman, who has recovered, have an engagement ceremony
amid the blessings of the people around themselves.
….…was an anecdote of Alandga Mora, who became famous for his perfect celebrity
and romance personalized narrative.

But the Alandga Mora proposed to Alice.

‘That’s right. That Alandga Mora.’

I couldn’t believe it right away after being confirmed by Bessie again. Her fiance was
also there. In short, Alandga Mora proposed to another woman while her fiance
watched him.

Because he fell in love at first sight.

‘That’s really crazy…….’

To be honest, I wonder if it’s because the aftereffects of drinking poison only appeared.

If I didn’t think so, it was hard to understand.

He can change his mind with a hundred steps. Yeah, that could be the case.

He can’t help it. Since that’s about his heart and feelings.

Who said that? Love does not change, but man changes.

But he’s changed too much.

Alandga Mora became a scumbag overnight from the protagonist of the once-in-a-
lifetime romantic romance.

The ridiculous fall was so embarrassing.

‘So what happened? …how about the engagement?’

‘I’ve heard that he collapsed and was taken away…I don’t know after. I also hear the
news that she had attempted suicide, but it’s not a definite source. Maybe Marquis
Mora didn’t just watch the story spread.’

I sighed long.

Incredible. Confused. Disappointed.

In the end, funny feelings of betrayal followed.

“What were all the famous lines…….”

He said he was willing to die for her. If he had really died then it would have been the
best ending for his romance.

I leaned more all over Ash, keeping my blood up and running…

Instead of asking what I was talking about, Ash silently handed my hair behind my ears.

The calm and gentle touch made me feel good. More than the cool night air that rubs
the skin.

I blinked slowly as if my eyes were cold in the moonlight.

‘And Confucious Mora…… it was just the beginning. Since then, more men have been
proposed to Alice Danekier. Like Confucious Mora, many of them fell in love at first
sight and asked for a marriage, but among themselves.… well, there was also a
nobleman who made his name known as a faithful husband.’

‘Even a faithful husband? No, since when? When did the whole mess start?’

‘It’s been a little more than two months.’

There was a reason why I didn’t know that shocking news until I heard it in Bessie’s
mouth.

‘It was when I had a wedding two months ago.’

Indeed, I wondered who would have tried to give the news to the new bride.

It’s not that I wanted to get stoned.

‘That’s why that small young lady was called a sinner at the party.’

To be careful of Alice Danekiah means to be careful of our husband’s change of heart.

It certainly wasn’t good advice for the second month of the newlywed.

No matter what I thought of later interpreting the advice.

“…….”

I gazed up at the moonlit garden. Ash’s face was seen as very close.

I opened my mouth impulsively.

“Ash, you know what?”

“What?”

“I can drink poison for you.”

I was like, ‘how amazing is that?’ tone.

I knew it would be very out of the blue for Ash to hear that, but my mouth just moved on
its own.

Well, it’s not a lie, anyway.

Assuming that Ash’s lifes is at stake, I could even drink poison.

Do you understand? I mean, what Alandga Mora did is nothing, Just bring as much as
you want, I can always drink it for Ash.

While I was thinking about it, Ash stared at me and frowned.

“If I let noonim do that, then I’m sure I’m already gone.”

“Ah.”

“I won’t let you pick up anything weird, so don’t even think about it.”

I stared at Ash with my eyes wide open.

The tip of my nose that released after biting it for a moment, as if Ash warned me, was
tingling.

What? It didn’t hurt, but I was surprised. I blinked and then burst into laughter.

Oh my God. What is this cute warning?

A silly laugh escaped through the lips that had been surprised.

Ash pulled my chin and covered my lips as if he was dissatisfied with me laughing.

The whole laugh and night air went over to Ash.

Familiar warmth broke through the gums and touched only sensitive areas.

Oh, he’s doing this on purpose. At the outside. Really.

Ash, who had lost his mind without any time to blame, let me go when I was out of
breath and on the verge of gasping.
My head was spinning and my hair was messy.

The air on my cheeks felt cold as if the heat had risen.

No, I’ve been thinking about this for a while, but I don’t know why I’m always the only
one breathing first.

We’re doing it together. But why am I the only one who’s having a hard time?

Well, well, let’s say it’s because of the difference in physical strength. Is it like that? Is
lung capacity the key?

If that’s really the case, I’m seriously thinking about whether I should swim or not, but
before I finished my thought, Ash then touched my forehead with his palm as if
wrapping me

Then Ash’s eyes were deep and calm while passing my hair from the forehead.

The hand that did not fall off the face even though I had all my hair in order was hot.

As I was distracted by the glassy eyes and the heat of his hands, Ash said.

“Whatever the situation, please only think about your own body. Don’t worry about
anything else. Take care of yourself.”

“…….”

“If you’re not going to throw me into hell.”

I nodded my head in the freeze.

Because of Ash’s eyes looking at me, I felt compelled to do so.

I swallowed the rebuttal that I had not uttered.

‘But the world without you would be hell for me, too.’

Is it really worth living in such a world?

I thought so and remembered that I had already decided to give up my life.

When I left here and ran away and then I was caught by the hitman.
I thought I’d rather die like this than to see Ash hate me and push me away.

Of course, it was my misunderstanding at the time. The vain that could never have
happened

But what if, really?

Even if it’s not like Alandga Mora if Ash pushes me away thinking that I’m no longer
precious and turns around, will I be able to live as well as I am now?

“……..Ah.”

What should I do? I’m going crazy. My stomach is stuffed up.

My heart was filled with compassion.

Alandga Mora is not the only one who has decided to drink poison in Mora’s famous
romance.

It was his lover who tried to drink poison and die instead.

She loves him enough to accept her death.

But how would it feel to break up with him overnight?

I recalled what Bessie said that, after collapsing and being taken out of the banquet hall,
she had attempted suicide.

The source said it was unclear, but it seemed that it was not a lie.

I’m sure she didn’t want to live anymore.

My heart was upset. I felt sorry for her. I feel so sorry for her situation that I’ve never
seen her face before, and I feel so sorry for her…….

Still, selfish relief that it would not happen to me weighed on one side of my heart like
guilt.

I remembered what God of Dimension had said.

That the souls of me and Ash are connected by fate.

Because of that, I was not anxious at all.

I just wanted to do what Ladies’ request at the party and what the anonymous letter
asked me, that arrived at me through the maid.

No matter what happens, the fact that I and Ash are meant to be will not change.

No matter how miserable someone else is, it won’t be my problem.

That fact bothered me with deep relief and an inexplicable sorry.

It’s all because it’s night. Everyone gets emotional at night.

I burrowed into Ash’s arms like a child. Ash accepted my action without asking.

It was always undoubtedly relaxing and calming.

***

A few days later, I stopped walking downstairs.

This is because I heard a whispering voice from the bottom of the stairs.

“Really? Count Evida, too?”

“That’s right.”

The maid, who tied her hair in pigtails, looked around on both sides and lowered her
posture and continued.

“I heard he secretly sent a letter from his children so it doesn’t catch everyone’s
attention. But what happened instead? He got caught right away because he got a
public reply.”

“Oh, my. From Alice Danekiah?”

“Yes.”

Rumours are fascinating.

I couldn’t hear anything when I didn’t know about it, but once I knew it, it came to my
ears like a ghost.

“No, but it means it’s already famous if it’s on the servant’s lips.’

I’m proud of myself for not knowing about it.

‘By the way, should I go down or not?’

I stood in the middle of the stairs and was in a position to overhear unintentionally,
thanks to a maid who only cared about both sides and didn’t look up.

Meanwhile, conversations continued below.

“What did he send her?”

“Well, I’m sure it’s obviously like this. The moment I first saw my lady, I thought I was
blind to your beauty. I’m bound by my family, but I can throw everything away if you
accept me…… and bla bla bla.”

“Oh, crazy! Didn’t you say that the count had three children already?”

“That’s right. Even the first of them would be the same age as Alice Danekier.”

“Oh, my…….”

The maid, who was listening to the story, has an expression as if she looked at a bug.

My expression hardened accordingly. Then how old is the count?

“Dirty……”

“Who wouldn’t think so. Anyway, I heard Alice Danekier sent a reply to his family saying
that ‘I appreciate your heart, but please cherish your family’ like so.”

“So? And what happened?”

“What’s going to happen? The house turned upside down. The first child said that he
was going to kill his father to save him.”

“Oh, my God, there’s a rumour that the first son of the house is a jerk. But for the
countess, he is filial.”

“That’s not really the case.”

“What? Why?”

“Actually, the first son was going to send a letter to Alice.”

“Oh, my! Then no way………?”

“That’s right. He was so angry that he couldn’t play better than his father.”
“My God…….”

I swallowed my saliva. It was a last-ditch play that was hard to listen to anymore.

I suddenly heard a voice while thinking about how to stop talking to each other.

“What are you doing there, my lady?”

“Sir Davery.”

I turned around in surprise.

“Why are you standing there…….”

“Wait.”

I climbed the stairs without realizing it and covered my opponent’s mouth with my
fingers.

It didn’t reach by a hairbreadth, but effectively Sir Davery shut his mouth.

I looked down. At that time, a scream fell from far away from this way.

“You!”

“Oops.”

“Let’s go. Talk to you later after work.”

I lowered my hand as I watched the two frightened little bodies disappear side by side.

Sir Davery, who I had removed his palm from him but still remained mute, rolled his
eyes and stared at me.

Ah. Only then did I look up at Sir Davery.

“I’m sorry. I’m just embarrassed since you talk all of sudden.”

“…..…What were you doing?”

“Didn’t you notice the situation roughly?”

I have nothing to say, so it looks really awkward. I shrugged my shoulders. Then Sir
Davery agreed with all due respectfully.
“It must have been an interesting story. If my lady were listening to it like this.”

“It wasn’t exactly interesting……”

It was stimulating, but I don’t think it’s interesting.

I said with a sigh as I went down the stairs.

“Just, it was about Alice Danekier.”

“Alice Danekier?”

“Don’t you know?

The questioning tone was strange, so I looked back and asked, and Sir Davery asked
the question.

“Is that an important name?”

“So you don’t know her.”

I wasn’t the only one who didn’t know, I should say that I wasn’t lonely in this part.

I said, turning my eyes forward again.

“Well, she’s now one of the most famous people in society. She’s very popular. To the
married and unmarried, men are courting her.”

“What? What’s that?”

“Yeah. What could it be?”

It would be great if I could give him a clear answer.

What could it be? To be honest, when I saw their moves regarding Alice, I thought they
were crazy as a group.

No matter how attractive and beautiful Alice is, the more I hear it, the more I……

“Lady.”

Then Bessie called me.

Bessie was in a hurry as if she had been looking for me.

“There’s a letter for you.”

I puzzly looked at Bessie’s expression that came close. Bessie looked a little
embarrassed at the mere letter.

“What’s wrong with the letter?”

“That’s….”

Bessie stuck out the letter to me first. The first thing that caught my eye was a painting
of a black flower painted on the outside of the envelope.

‘Black?’

“The sender is Lady Alice Danekier.”

“What?”

I looked right through the letter I received in embarrassment. It was true.

[Alice Danekier]

A familiar name was written in unfamiliar handwriting on the sender’s compartment.

“Alice Danekier……isn’t that the name you just mentioned?”

Sir Davery said I nodded vaguely.

“That’s right.”

“Did you know her?”

“……..well…..I don’t know.”

I looked down at the letter, but just looking at the envelope didn’t read anything more.

“I didn’t think we were close enough to get a letter, but I don’t know.”

I don’t want to say it myself, but I’m quite popular.

I thought Alice might know my face and name because I attended the same party the
other day.

But a letter…….

“It’s not even an invitation.”

I could see Bessie flinching as she stared at me when I muttered casually.

Huh?

“Let’s read it for now.”

Sir Davery recommended that he was curious if he had read the strange atmosphere
that was flowing.

Well, yeah. I’m curious, too. I opened the letter without further delay.
“What is it about? Lady?”

Bessie asked. I quickly finished speed reading and peeped my eyes out of the letter.

Then I asked.

“Bessie, did you get an invitation from Baron Danekier?”

Bessie was silent for a moment, but she was quick to agree.

“How did you know? Is it written in the letter? What’s the story?”

“Well…….”

What should I say about this? I thought about it and summarized it as much as I could.

“She said ‘it’s painful for you to misunderstand me, so please give me a chance to
resolve the misunderstanding myself’. That’s what she said.”

“What?”

“Misunderstanding?”

“What does that mean?”

Bessie couldn’t bear to look directly into my letter and stomped her feet in her seat.

I just flipped out the letter. It wasn’t something I couldn’t show her.

After a while, Bessie and Sir Davery, who read all the letters, changed their faces side
by side.

“This is….”

“No, what the hell is this letter saying?”

Bessie immediately resented. Sir Davery added a word by his side.

“She’s treating my lady as an ignoble person.”

“Hmm….”
Saying that makes me feel like I interpreted the letter very smoothly.

“Not to that extent.”

“No! Look here!”

Bessie opened the letter wide and kindly pointed to one part. It was the top.

[I know there must have been some malicious gossip about me. I am heartbroken
to think that it may have affected your acceptance of my invitation.]

“It’s like she said ‘You didn’t come to my party because of my bad rumours, did you? I
know everything!’. She definitely means this.”

[Of course, I understand the Duchess. Perhaps the rumours about me were more
familiar than myself who had never spoken to each other properly.]

“She just said ‘You’ve never talked to me before, and you’re quick to believe the rumour
about me?’”

[Please accept my invitation to the upcoming tea time party and give me a chance
to explain the rumour myself. I look forward to the visit of the wise Duchess.]

“She said my lady is not wise if you don’t come to tea time! She said my lady is not
wise!”

“Stop, stop.”

As the interpretation became more intense in real time, I took the letter from Bessie’s
hand.

Anyway, if she read that part, then that means Bessie had read them all.

I said, grinding up the letter that Bessie was about to burn with her eyes.

“Don’t be so angry.”

“How could I not? Oh, my God, what is she doing to send a letter like this to my lady
now? She couldn’t even write properly! Even bad handwriting should be appropriate,
too!”

Bad handwriting…….

“Bessie, what does the invitation in this letter mean?”

I asked Bessie half to calm her down and half to solve my curiosity.

“Bessie just said there was a party not long ago, but….”

The effect was good. Bessie shut her mouth and then came up with an answer with a
softer tone.

“……… Not long ago, my lady just got an invitation to a party from the Danekier Family.”

“Not long ago?”

“A few days ago. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you. But even if I told you, you wouldn’t have
attended.”

That’s true because I don’t have to go to a party in the Danekier family.

I nodded without being stubborn, but at the same time raised a natural question.

“Why didn’t you tell me? Is there a reason you didn’t tell me?”

“That’s….”

Bessie hesitated and sighed. Bessie looked quite complicated when she lowered her
eyes.

“It’s not that I don’t trust you and the Duke. That’s not true. It’s just… don’t want you to
go there.”

“With Alice Danekier?”

“I repeat, it’s not because I don’t believe you. It’s just that I’m unnecessarily anxious.”

I understood Bessie even if it wasn’t emphasized one after another.

Well, yeah, that’s possible. Honestly, things have to go crazy.

If it weren’t for what the God of Dimension said, I might not have been able to have
been so mindful by now.

Then Sir Davery intervened.

“Wait, Bessie was worried……… Is that it? What do I think is right? Inappropriate?”

“Sir, I just told you, but that’s…….”

“Huh. If there was any possibility for that, I wouldn’t have to give up like that.”

What? I couldn’t hear him properly because his voice was too small, but Bessie got
angry.

“Sir Sack, why are you doing this? You promised me!”

“Can’t you talk to yourself? I’m not saying I’m going to do that now, so you don’t have to
worry. I mean, I just want Bessie to relax, too. That’s never gonna happen.”

“Who doesn’t know that? I told you, it’s not because I don’t trust my lady and the Duke.
But I’m just….”

“Excuse me.”

I broke in between and opened my mouth, splitting the two.

Past topics are no longer important. There was something really important.

This is it.

“I’ll go to this tea time party.”

“Lady.”

“Lady?”

Two voices came out at the same time for the first time in a long time.

I calmly continued with a piercing look.

“There’s something I want to check.”

“Oh, I see what it is.”

Sir Davery punched his palms.

“You go in person and throw a letter in the other person’s face, and you’re trying to
figure out how to throw it so it perfectly sticks.”

“Do you really have to do it yourself? Tell the servant to report it……..”

I guess both of them don’t like this letter.

I understand. That’s why I wanted to go to the tea time party this time.
What kind of person would she be?

Alice Danekier.

Looking at this letter alone, it doesn’t seem to be a good symbol. Is that all? She was
hasty and had a short judgment.

It’s not that Bessie was too excited to interpret it. In fact, it was just the way it was.

The end of Alice’s letter was an actual provocation.

If I don’t want to be left as a narrow-minded and stupid person who is swayed by

rumours, I should attend the tea time party this time.

At this point, I wondered rather than angry. What’s Alice getting from doing this
provocation?

The current status of me and Alice was clear.

She wouldn’t be able to say anything if I really went and threw the letter in her face.

‘And…….’

I shook my head thinking about one more thing that bothers me. It’s too early to jump to
conclusions.

‘I’ll see if I go.’

On the other hand, I was also curious about what Alice thought as a “bad rumour”.

The only rumour I knew was that someone fell for Alice and abandoned their lover’s
family and was proposing to her.

“I’ll be right back.”

Bessie stretched her shoulders to see if she could find any other room in my voice.

“Then just one……..”

“One for what?”

“Let me burn the letter on the stove.”

“…….”
I pondered for a moment.

***

The tea time party was two days later.

I increased my fighting power than usual and headed for Baron Danekier House.

If the average was 100, it would have been about 300 at this time.

However, such a triple combat capability was turned off shortly after arriving at Baron
Danekier.

“Sorry!”

What I saw as soon as I was guided to the backyard, as the tea time venue, was none
other than the top of Alice’ head.

It was the top of Alice’s head who suddenly bowed to me.

Near Alice, who suddenly bowed to me, a maid was shaking with a blue face.

“…….what is this?”

“My maid made a very big mistake. I apologize on behalf of you. You will not be relieved
of your anger with a single apology, but I will sincerely apologize again and again.”

“I, I, I’m sorry.”

The maid trembled with a face that seemed to burst into tears at any moment.

“Because of my lack of thought…… I’m just so upset that my lady is being disparaged
by rumours……just that’s why…….”

“Beckie.”

Alice called the maid in a stern voice. It was as if she was rebuking her for making
useless excuses.

“…….I’m sorry. I’m really sorry.”

“That means…….”

I asked in a voice that I didn’t know.

“Are you saying that this letter is not from lady Danekier, but a maid over here?”

I took a letter out of my arms. The letter was saved despite Bessie’s claims to burn it on
the stove.

The maid who saw the letter flinched as if she had been caught in a mistake.

“……….yes.”

Hearing the maid accept with a crawling voice, I suddenly checked her name tag.

It was the writing I saw a lot…

“By any chance, do you write your name tag yourself?”

“That’s right. At least that’s what all maids do. I teach them writing.”

Alice’s reply made me feel weak.

The name tag’s handwriting was the same as the bad writing in the letter that Bessie
cursed.

I was wondering if it was her personality. But no, she just couldn’t write it properly.

“The letter…… you write it well.”

This is not about writing. Alice still answered without raising her head.

“She has a good memory. I think she remembered my letter that she usually read over
my shoulder and copied my way of speaking.”

Next to Alice, the maid nodded her head eagerly.

“If you tell me to punish the maid, I will. However, my maid’s fault is my fault, which is
the house fault. I am especially responsible for teaching her writing, so I will be
punished as well.”

“That’s enough.”

I lost all my fighting power and shook my hand.

Then, I looked at Becky, a maid whose name and appearance coincidentally resemble
Bessie.
The maid shrugged her shoulders as my gaze reached.

Even so, the small shoulders looked smaller like that.

Bessie’s not that small.

‘They look so alike.’

Wouldn’t Bessie look exactly like that if she were a dozen years younger than she is
now?

I’ll believe it even if she is Bessie’s hidden sister. I sighed deeply and said with my eyes
closed.

“Look up, Lady. There’s nothing more to apologize for. I’ll just pretend I didn’t get the
letter.”

“Duchess.”

It’s not because of that a maid named Becky resembles Betsy that I give in this way.

I should proceed with the letter burning ceremony that I couldn’t give her when I get
back. Bessie’s gonna love it.

“Thank you very much for your compassion, Duchess.”

“I, I, too… very grateful.”

“You should go and reflect on yourself.”

“……yes, I’m sorry.”

The maid hesitated, bowed her head and left the seat.

Alice followed the maid who was distracted and soon headed for me.

Alice bowed her upper body again and again.

“Thank you very much. She was a very…… dear child. She looks like that, but she’s
usually smart. She had been working here for a long time.”
Normally, it would have been a story that I wouldn’t be interested in, but her face
resembling Bessie was the source of the fire.

“You must be deeply affectionate to her.”

“She’s just like another family member. Doesn’t the Duchess have that kind of person?”

“Yes, there is. She’s really like family.”

“That’s why you understood. Thank you so much again. Oh, it’s not like this here, but if
you don’t mind, can I offer you a cup of tea as a token of apology and reward?”

When I came to my senses, I was sitting at a backyard table where tea time was going
on with Alice.

‘Um……’

Well, yeah, I’m here for tea time in the first place. I’ve achieved the desired goal.

The tea is delicious.

“It’s an honour to meet you, Duchess, I really wanted to meet you separately.”

“That’s right, that’s right. It’s much more beautiful to see you up close than I’ve ever
seen you from afar.”

Several people were already sitting around the tea time table deep inside the backyard.

What was surprising was that there were quite a few young ladies as well as the wives.

‘I thought they were avoiding Alice.….’

I recalled the atmosphere of the past, which was formed almost around a lady at the
party.

Obviously, if something happens with Alice, the wife’s side will be more hurt than the
young one.

Of course, it’s just the case.

‘I think it was some public opinion that I saw at the party.’

I looked up at Alice, the host of this tea time party.

She lifted a teacup and savoured the scent, and when her eyes met with me, she smiled
brightly and cleanly. Like the pure white dress, Alice wore today.

At this point, I had no choice but to admit it.

It was an illusion.

‘No, you’re a personality wrecker.’

Until I arrived here, I was suspicious of Alice’s character.

To be honest, it was almost certain.

The conversation I overheard in the middle of the stairs also inflated suspicions.

‘I thought it was intentional because she publicly replied to Count Evida’s letter of
marriage proposed.’

She must have known the consequences of her reply as soon as she arrived at the
Count’s mansion, but I wondered if she had intended it.

For fun, she intended.

But when I arrived, I saw Alice, and all of that was ridiculous.

She was taking care of her maid a while ago, and the way she looks at me now.

‘What is so bad about her personality?’

Rather, it is the opposite. Alice in front of me seemed to be a thoughtful and calm

person wherever she looked.

I swallowed tea and sighs together.

All right, I admit it. It was hasty.

I guess it was for the public good that she replied publicly. Well, I might have decided
that I’d rather split up than live with a man who sends a letter of marriage to a woman
who could be his daughter instead.

“In fact, the biggest reason I became suspicious was the letter that arrived in front of me
a little while ago, but…….’
It was a maid’s mistake that only thought of her lady.

I drank another cup of tea with remorse.

I’m sorry for doubting her anyway. I’ll replace the apology with an empty teacup.

“Look at this coveted hair. How do you usually manage it?”

“What about your smooth skin? It’s like it’s glowing.”

“Isn’t it because you’re loved? They say that being loved is the key to being pretty.”

Really? Then, is Ash so handsome because of my overflowing love?

No, by the way, were they still talking about me? I thought about something else.

I didn’t really want to be the main character in this place. I can give that to Alice as
much as she wants.

I tried to change the subject around Alice because I was curious about something.

It was then.

“You can’t go in here…”

“Let go!”

I heard a sharp sound. It was near the entrance of the backyard.

A woman appeared as soon as her eyes naturally gathered in one place.

“…….fren?”

Someone in the seat took out an unfamiliar name.

The woman with a yellow dress and multi-brown hair did not look there even though her
name was called.

She came to the table in a heartbeat without anyone stopping her.

Then she immediately picked up any teacups and poured them over Alice’s head.

“Kyaaa!”

“Lady Danekier!”
What is it?

I stopped moving because I was surprised. Some people jumped up from their seats.

“You wicked bastard! It’s all because of you! Because of you, Reina……..!”

“What the hell are you doing? Lady Deida!

A couple of women from both sides held the lady who poured the tea before she could
hit Alice’s cheeks.

“Oh, Lady Danekier. Are you all right?”

A lady, sitting next to Alice, was restless and took a handkerchief out of her arms.

Amid the confusion, a familiar name caught my ear.

‘Reina?’

“Let go! If it weren’t for her! If it weren’t for that wicked thing, she wouldn’t have been
like that!”

“Wake up, Lady Deida! How could it be the fault of Lady Danekier?”

“Even if you vent your anger, go to Confucious Mora and do it!”

Oh. I remembered.

Raina Witten.

Alandga Mora’s ex-lover.

She was adopted by Baron Witten and engaged to Alandga Mora after the poisonings.

I frowned between my eyes. Reina wouldn’t have been that way she said. Is she simply
talking about being broken up? Otherwise…….

At that time, servants rushed into the backyard.

Instead of the ladies and the wives, the servants grabbed the woman so she couldn’t
move.

“I’m sorry, my lady.”

“We should have stopped it from happening earlier…….”

“Let me go! Let me go! Can’t you hear me? Let go of me, you little junk!”

With both arms held, the woman struggled and shouted wildly. Many of the seats were
frowned upon and covered their mouths.

I didn’t say much, but I wondered what everyone might think.

The servants also stiffened their facial expressions and gave strength to their hands as
if they were trying to pull the woman out in a hurry.

At that moment, however, a calm voice split the air.

“Let her go.”

“What?”

“Let her go. Come on.”

Alice, who had only roughly wiped the tea off her face, raised her body.

All eyes were on her.

“Lady.”

“Lady Danekier?”

“Come on, let her go.”

“But….”

“Are you not going to listen to me?”

In repeated orders, the servants hesitated and reluctantly let go of the hand that
arrested the woman.

As soon as the woman was released, she rushed at Alice.

“Lady…….!”

It was right after someone screamed. Alice hugged the woman who ran to her.

Alice hugged the woman’s body tightly and said.

“I’m sorry.”
“…….!”

“I’m so sorry. You’re right. It’s my fault.”

“…….”

“No matter what I say, you’ll resent it. I know. You can curse and blame me as much as
you want. But don’t get sick. It’s okay to blame and hate me as much as you want, so I
don’t want you to suffer.”

“I’m sorry.”

Alice’s hair and dress were messed up by the tea that threw on her.

No one in the seat could speak.

Even the woman who ran into Alice with a frightening spirit.

There was a natural silence. The silence of the backyard lasted quite a while.

***

“Ash.”

By the end of the tea time, an unexpected face was waiting for me.

“I’m here to pick you up.”

“You didn’t have to come.”

I always said things I didn’t mean whenever I saw the face of Ash, who I’m always
happy to see.

Come to think of it, did I tell him where I was going?

Well, I’m sure I did. I don’t care if I didn’t anyway.

It’s okay if he knows everything I haven’t told him.

I joined hands with Ash and exchanged glances in the flower garden and suddenly
looked at Alice.

She took a light step back.

Her tea-soaked white dress was changed to something dark and neat.
Alice leaned down when our eyes met. We greeted each other with a slight nod and left
the mansion.

I spoke with Ash as we left the mansion site.

“Ash, I must have misunderstood you a lot.”

The scene Alice showed in the backyard was shocking.

Who can hug someone who hates her so much? Even if I could, it wouldn’t be very
easy.

How can she embrace someone who suddenly pours tea water over your head and is
trying to slap you on the cheek?

She was an angel.

The woman, who seemed to tear Alice to death at once, went back to her without
making any further fuss.

Alice changed her clothes and came down as if nothing had happened, and tea time
went smoothly before it ended.

“How was it?”

“She was just… a very nice person. I went to see her because I thought she was a bad
guy.”

“Good for you.”

Is that so? Yes, it is. This is better.

Rather than saying that men were distracted by a woman with a pretty face and a bad
temper, she was still a perfect woman with a pretty face and a good personality.

It seems that the current situation in society could be understood a little bit. Of course,
it’s still hard to completely accept.

By the way, I couldn’t confirm two things.

So what happened to Reina, and what was the malicious rumour about Alice?

‘I think I know the latter, but….’

I had a rough idea when I saw a woman named Fren who attacked Alice.
Maybe Alice is a vicious witch and is luring men with a simple trick. That’s obvious.

Honestly, I know how she feels, but I don’t understand. Aside from what’s amazing,
there’s something wrong with Alice.

It’s not a sin to be pretty, and I’m sure she felt cramped. Thinking that way, I felt more
amazing about what Alice showed me. She’s an angel.

“Ash, since we’re out, shall we eat outside then go back?”

I made a suggestion as soon as the carriage passed the restaurant street. Ash’s answer
was, of course, fixed.

“Whatever you like.”

Hmm. What should I eat? I think there was a famous restaurant near here…….

As I walked, I got out of the carriage to think more about it. But then, I saw people
crowded to one side and mumbled.

“…….?”

What is it?

“Hey.”

Even if we just tried to pass by, it was the direction we were going to go anyway. I
touched the nearest person in the crowd.

“Oh, who…”

The man turned nervously and came out and saw Ash, and was polite at once.

“……do you have anything to say?”

“What’s going on?”

“Oh, that thing. Well, there was a carriage accident.”

“A carriage accident?”

“Yes, yes.”

The man answered with his hands folded politely. That’s why it’s so crowded?

The man added an explanation as to whether he read my suspicious expression.

“It’s… it’s just that the man who was hit is an aristocrat.”

The man said, glancing at me and Ash.

Nobleman? Do I know him? I was thinking about whether to check it out or not.

“Get out of my way!”

“Everybody back off!”

After receiving a report, the guard appeared and ruined the crowd.

People split into both sides in an instant. Thanks to it, I was able to directly identify who
was hit by a carriage.

It wasn’t long before I muttered a little.

“…….Fren?”

I only saw her once today, but I clearly remembered the dress she wore in the
backyard.

The yellow dress.

And it was hard to tell at first glance because it was stained with blood, but it was clear
that her hair was multi-brown.

I stared at the body lying on the street without blinking. Then I stumbled.

“Lydia.”

Ash, who helped me in a hurry, asked me with a perplexed look.

“Are you all right?”

I nodded with difficulty.

My heart pounded. Then I saw a guard swaying his head with a sombre face as he
approached Fren, who had fallen in front of the carriage.

My heart was pounding harder.

It’s a coincidence.

It’s a coincidence wherever I look at it.

It’s literally a carriage accident, and Fren was sadly unlucky.

It was not uncommon. Traffic accidents have been a common factor in my previous life.
Not to mention this place, where the transportation system is not as well established as
there.

It’s a pity, but it can happen as much as it can.

So, no matter how much I think about it, I can’t find a connection between what
happened to Fren in the backyard today and this accident.

It’s even possible that the body isn’t Fren.

It makes enough sense. I don’t think that dress is the only thing in the whole capital city.

I definitely thought so in my head.

I agreed emotionally.

But why.

“…Ash.”

“Tell me.”

“It doesn’t make any sense if I think about it rationally, but no matter how hard I weigh it,
my sense says it is true even if there is not enough evidence…Do you believe that
feeling?”

“If it’s me.”

“Even though I can’t explain why?”

“If I can’t explain why then it’s called guts.”

“……yes.”

My heart is still beating.

I leaned on Ash and stood a little longer and whispered.

“I want to go back.”

Ash hugged me silently without any words.

***

I ignored all contact from Alice after that day.

I did not reply to the letter asking if I had gone home well that day, and other invitations
were burned as soon as I received them.

Bessie didn’t hide her excitement, but she wondered.

“Did something happen to you at the tea time party, my lady?”

If that is the case, I seemed to run away with an extension right away.

I shook my head, but I couldn’t explain anything more to Bessie.

To be honest, I don’t know what’s wrong with me right now.

I couldn’t give a clear reason. If I have to put it on, there’s only one reason.

The only thing I can say is that my instinct makes me do it.

I’m sorry to Alice, but…… because Ash told me to believe in my guts.

I rubbed my arm. Without a notice, goosebumps came up.

At that time, when I thought of Fren who had fallen in front of the carriage, her hair
stood on end all over her.

I thought it was weird, but I couldn’t do anything about it.

I just have to avoid Alice as my heart tells me to.

‘And in the end, it was right…….’

I found out later, it was right that the one who had a carriage accident right there was
Fren.

An obituary arrived at the mansion. I didn’t know her at all, so I think it was sent through
Alice.

I was especially horrified when I received it.

I have never seen a ghost in my life, but I thought it would be like this if I saw it.

So I’m really sorry, but I sprinkled salt separately after the burn. There was nothing
special.

“Whoa……”

I sighed in the wind on the terrace.

Alice invited me diligently since then.

Tea time, what kind of party, tea time again.

Other letters came with an offer to go to see the artwork together.

Of course, I let it all go. I replied to the specific offer and refused, and I didn’t just go to
the tea time or party.

The last time a similar invitation arrived was last week.

There was also a postscript on the invitation asking me to let her know if she did
anything wrong, but I naturally turned a blind eye to it.

My conscience ached, but I really had no way.

If I keep doing this, I can’t help but think that Alice will give up on her own.

To be honest, I’ve been slowly listening to the idea that I might be a little persistent
these days.

Alice and I just had tea time and nothing is going on. There was no reason for her to be
obsessed with me enough to send invitations in a row.

‘If Baron Danekier attempts to catch a kite with the Duke of Widgreen, it would be
understandable…….’
If so, it is more acceptable. There were a lot of times like that.

“Madam.”

Then I heard a knock and a voice calling me.

I left the terrace and opened the door.

“Why?”

“We have a visitor.”

“A visitor?”

At the moment, I had chills thinking, just in case. The hand holding the doorknob was
strengthened.

“…….Who is it?”

“The Countess of Avezabi.”

No, I guess not. Hoo, I’m relaxed. I thought it was Alice.

I left the doorknob and asked as I left the room.

“Did you take her to the parlour?”

“No, you told me not to let anyone in without a prior commitment.”

“Good job.”

I answered briefly with sincerity.

All of that was also a request that Alice might come to the mansion.

The servants might not understand myself doing this. But it’s okay. I don’t understand
myself either.

I’ve already given up. It’s comfortable to give up. Stop thinking and leave it to your
instincts.

‘By the way, what happened to Countess Avezabi?’

I knew her, but I wasn’t close to her.

I called the countess into the parlour room and faced her.

“What’s going on? Without any contact like this ….”

“Duchess”

But suddenly, the Countess came up and grabbed my hand. No, what’s this?

“Madam?”

“I don’t know how I sound. But I really want you to keep that in mind.”

“What the hell…”

“Get close to Alice Danekier.”

I almost got a sore throat without anything.

“……what?”

“Keep the Danekier infant close. You should. It’s all for the Duchess.”

“What? Countess, what are you….”

“………Actually, Lady Danekier is under a curse.”

Countess Avezabi spoke of a great secret as if it were true.

I frowned around my eyes.

“Curses?”

“I’m sure you know what’s going on around Lady Danekier. It’s all because of the curse.
Regardless of your opinion……it’s because of the curse.”

That’s a curse? I was embarrassed to hear that, but it’s hard to not believe it.

This world is full of unknown things. There could be many curses I don’t know.

But the problem was next.

“If that’s true, why do you ask me to stay close to her? Shouldn’t it be the other way
around?”

Shouldn’t we avoid it instead?

Then the countess shook her head, holding my hand more strongly.

“That’s one thing you know, two of you don’t know. Only Lady Danekier can get the
person who is cursed out of the curse.”

“What?”

“Of course, the process comes at a price. I heard it’s invincible. It’s not always possible.
Then who would Lady Danekier put all that effort into?”

“……”

“A person who is close to Lady Danekier like us comes first.”

I don’t know why she sneaked me in there, but I knew what she was trying to say
anyway.

I understood everything, and my hands were starting to hurt.

I nodded and tried to take my hand out of the Countess’s hand.

“I understand what you’re saying. I know you thought of me. But…….”

“Duchess.”

But the Countess gave more strength to her grip and did not let me go. The impression
was used.

“You saw it at tea time right. She’s not a bad person to get close to. You may have
heard of her family, even though the title is low, a gold mine was discovered in the land
owned by the Baron, so in financial resources….”

“Countess, let this go first…….”

“It will help your reputation in the long run. Think about it. If you’re avoiding Lady
Danekier like this, what would everyone say? I’m sure~”

Oh, no. Instead of choosing to fight, I looked outside and shouted.

“Alex!”

As soon as the parlour door opened, Alex jumped in. I said without waiting.

“The countess is going to leave, so send her off.”

“…….”

The countess alternated between Alex’s robust physique and my face, and then she
lifted up her hand with reluctance.

In the meantime, however, she did not give up her lingering feelings.

“Don’t listen to me in vain, Duchess. Please keep that in mind. Lady Danekier.….”

“I’ll take care of it.”

“……”

“Send her off safely.”

The Countess left the parlour with Alex. Sigh. I stretched myself on the chair.

The hand that was caught by the Countess was tingling.

‘Curses?’

It didn’t matter whether it was true or not. Anyway, it had nothing to do with me.

Fate will be stronger than the curse. Even if it’s not, it’s enough to avoid it like now.

I left the parlour rubbing the back of my hand.

Then I strongly urged the servants not to let anyone into the mansion until I allowed it.

***

It’s been a few days.

In the meantime, Alice didn’t send more letters or invitations, and Countess Abezabi,
contrary to her slight concern, has not bothered me more since that day.

Just thinking about the carriage accident that had passed by, I got goosebumps a lot
better.

It was peaceful.

Peace is a good thing. I felt light today as always.

Even though it was raining outside.

‘It’s pouring.’

The shower lasted quite a long time.

Is it the rainy season? It turned out that it was the time for that.

I went down to the first floor listening to the sound of rain in the living room to drink
warm tea.

“Madam.”

But when I went down, a knight called me.

“What’s going on?”

It was a knight that I knew his face but didn’t have much time to talk to each other.

He hesitated and opened his mouth.

“There’s someone in the parlour who’s looking for Madam.”

“What?”

Where is he saying? I saw the knight in baffling.

A naturally absurd voice came out of my mouth.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t have anyone to meet today.”

“Well, the guest said she didn’t have a prior appointment but….”

The knight hesitated. It was a typical attitude that a guilty person would see.

I narrowed my eyes just in case.

“Did you let her in?”

“That….”

“As the knight, you should have stopped her. Didn’t you?”

“I’m sorry! But how can I see a Lady standing in the rain? So…….”

‘Lady?’

I opened my eyes wide while listening to the knight talk like an excuse.

No way.

No, right? I don’t think so. No, I hope not.

“I’ll ask you later through Ash for your responsibility.”

My words whitened the knight’s complexion at once. That was like a death sentence.

Of course, I really didn’t mean to do that. I didn’t want to reduce the power of the house
with this kind of work.

It’s just that I told him to be scared.

And as expected, the effect was excellent.

I left behind a knight as white as a sheet.

‘He said she was in the parlour room.’

Soon after, my steps slowed down and stopped at all.

My palms were sweaty.

“‘Is it really Alice?’

In fact, it’s maybe not Alice. Some other person might be in this parlour room.

I can go to the parlour room as I normally do, look at the person there, and ask her to
leave, sorry.

It would be better if I added that she should never come again.

It was easy. It’s really nothing.

“…….”

But my foot didn’t fall off.

I agonized for a long time in my seat like a sitting mat. Eventually, I turned around.

“Alex.”

Alex just caught my eye. I said to Alex who was coming towards me.

“If you’re not busy, go to the parlour room now….”

At that moment, the voice of the Countess came to my mind.

‘No matter what the Duchess thinks……the curse of reason.’

“The parlour room?”

“……oh, no. No, it’s okay. Just keep at what you’re doing.”

“Madam?”

I walked busily past Alex.

Alex couldn’t do it. First of all, no men could do it.

Come to think of it, it seems that the knight who opened the house was not that
careless.

I’m not blind to the words of the Countess, but this is just in case.

“May!”

In time, a reliable maid caught my eye.

She was the tallest maid in this mansion. Of course, she was strong.

“I have a favour to ask, can you go to the parlour room and ask someone out of here?”

“What? Me?”

“Yeah. If she doesn’t want to go out, you can force her out. And….”

I urged the maid not to enter the parlour room with the servant or knight, although she
was fine with her own.

May tilted her head but replied that she would do it.

I sighed as I watched the solid figure disappear into the parlour room.

‘Just in case, I won’t let anyone near to the parlour room.’

The same is true of the way leading from the parlour to the entrance of the mansion.

I called the butler and finished thorough traffic control and came back to my old room.

I came here because I needed a place to relax.

If Ash had been there, I would have gone to Ash, but unfortunately, Ash was out of the
house now.

The room was managed as neatly as I often looked for. I sat on any chair as soon as I
came to the room.

When I opened my hand, my palms were wet with sweat that had not cooled down yet.

When I saw it, I murmured as if I couldn’t understand it myself.

“What the hell is Alice..….”

What the hell is she doing, because I couldn’t even face her face directly?
I didn’t understand, but it’s been a long time since I gave up on understanding anyway.

I stretched myself comfortably on the chair. Oh, should I just drink tea here instead of
the living room?

“Madam.”

By the time ‘shall I drink’ was inclined to ‘let’s drink’, someone made a move outside the
door.

It was May’s voice.

“Eh, I did what you said. In the parlour room….”

Really? It’s faster than I thought. Alice must have left without a hitch.

Or maybe it wasn’t Alice. Well, either one was good.

‘But why is her voice shaking so much?’

Did something happen in the parlour room?

I twisted the doorknob wondering.

At that moment, I got chills.

‘……….cold?’

Is it cold? No, it’s not. No matter how much it’s raining now.

When I thought so, the unenergized door slowly and completely opened.

Then I hardened my expression.

“……Alice.”

Alice Danekier was standing in front of it like a doll.

What is this? I was so surprised that people didn’t even react surprised.

I found May standing next to Alice belatedly after being hardened as if she had just
stopped breathing.

“Sorry, huh, I’m sorry.”

The knight was pointing a sword at May’s neck earlier.

“Oh, my God, crazy……!”

As soon as I figured out the situation, I got a curse word. And the next moment, my
body rolled back terribly regardless of my will.

Bang!

The door is closed.

I stared at the closed door with incredible eyes. The body that suddenly rolled on the
floor was throbbing, but that was not important.

“……Magic?”

She didn’t even touch a fingertip, but I rolled on my own as if I were attracted by
intangible forces. It was the same that the door was just closed.

Alice came into the room and stared at me silently without answering.

I was horrified by the desolate gaze.

Pale skin. She was wearing a white dress, as she did in the last tea time, and the black-
coloured hair, which contrasted with the pure white colour, was just a little wet and
settled neatly.

My heartbeat like a log.

Alice was doing that for a long time and then opened her mouth.

“What was the problem?”

“…….what?”

I replied reflexively. Her body crept back and spread the distance between Alice and
me.

Alice repeated her words without moving on the spot whether I did it or not.

“What was the problem? Answer me.”

“What do you mean?”

I’ve been stepping back, and the terrace is in my back.

The curtains touched my back. I stopped then.

Alice was constantly staring at me.

Oh, my God. What the hell is going on? Alice’s red lips moved while her dry saliva fell.

“You were fine when you were at tea time. Didn’t you feel guilty about misunderstanding
me? I had a maid who looked like your favourite maid, so you felt friendly. Isn’t that
right?”

“What?”

“You know, when I held that little thing in my arms, whether her name was Fren
something, it was a face full of emotion, you felt touched. Am I wrong?”

“Now……..”

I was speechless because I was embarrassed. I also saw that Alice penetrated
everything inside me at that time, but most of all, what was shocking was the meaning
of her words.

All that Alice showed me that day was a plan, and all that was acting?

No, just by looking at her, I know it was acting, but…….

‘Why would she do that?’

I’m curious, but there’s something more important than that now. I turned around and
pushed hard at the door of the terrace while looking at Alice.

‘……I can’t open it.’

“Don’t relax. Answer me more than that. What’s really wrong with you that you’re
suddenly avoiding me? What?”

“Now, you’re not doing this to me just because I’m avoiding you, are you?”

Are you venting your anger just because you’re upset? You’re not, is it?

I looked around and said what could break the glass. Alice replied.

“What’s wrong with you? Well, there’s no great reason. It’s just that you came into my
eyes.”
Listening to Alice’s unrecognizable nonsense, I raised my leg of the chair and threw the
chair hard at the terrace door.

Kwang!

“…….!”

When it bumped into some bulletproof glass, there was a sound that seemed to fly.
Crazy. What’s that?

“Don’t lose your strength.”

“Alex! Bessie! Sir Davery!”

I ignored Alice’s words and screamed this time.

However, there was no effect. It was quiet outside. Alice shrugged her shoulders.

I screamed a few more times and gasped for breath.

“It’s no use. Would I have locked the door stupidly? I won’t let the sound of bugs leak
out, so stop it.”

Really? I see. Okay.

‘It’s okay.’

I pressed down on my despair to soaring. I looked everywhere, catching my breath.

‘Candlestick.’

Suddenly, a gold candlestick on the right side of Alice caught my eye.

My head went round fast.

‘…….Can I do it?’

I don’t know, but I had to try.

I couldn’t wait for Alice to do anything to me like this.

‘Ash.’

I suddenly missed Ash. The tip of my nose was moving and I was about to cry.
I held back by chewing the tender flesh in my mouth. Contrary to my mind, now was the
time to pretend to be calm.

I took a deep breath and walked slowly. To be honest, just looking at Alice gave me
goosebumps, but I tried to pretend that I was okay.

I just saw myself getting closer to Alice.

I sighed as if I were looking at Alice and opened my mouth.

“Okay, I’ll stop, I don’t think I can get out.”

“Are you giving up now? You’re more innocent than I thought.”

“Well, it’s wise.”

I took a little step by step by step. As the distance from Alice decreases, my heart beats
faster.

I wiped the sweat off my palms with my clothes, pretending to put my hand on my waist.

“What do you think? Can you say it’s wise?”

“Huh. Well, good. I’ll tell you that you’re wise.”

“Thank you. Then I’ll answer your question in return. Did you ask this before right? What
was the problem?”

I bit my tongue a few more times because I thought my voice would shake.

I opened my mouth ten times, imagined getting out of there safely and meeting Ash.

“It was all just a problem. Everything.”

“What?”

“You’re terrible at acting. I had a hard time pretending to be deceived.”

“……..what?”

Alice’s expression, which had been aloof all along, cracked for the first time.

It was just a slight crack, but it was a clear achievement. I encouraged myself. Good
job. Just do it like this. I can do this.

I didn’t take my eyes off Alice. I never paid any attention to the cabinet and gradually
narrowed the gap with Alice.

“You want me to be fooled, so I can make myself be fooled. You didn’t know? I was just
trying so hard to hang out with you. I feel sorry for you. You even planned a low-level
skit that didn’t fool yourself. Don’t you think so?

I tried my best to provoke Alice. Don’t let Alice care about anything but me.

And make Alice mad enough to want to slap me with her hand, not by magic.

“You…….”

“Honestly, I thought you were trying to be funny at first. But it’s getting more and more
spectacular. Especially then. I see yourself covered in the tea, pretending to be a
saint…….”

A little more. A little bit more.

I tilted my head and looked as if I was laughing as hard as I could.

“…….pffft, you might even pretend to die if I don’t get myself fooled.”

“This!”

Alice reached fiercely and grabbed my hair.

And at the same time, I quickly grabbed a candlestick over the cabinet and slapped
Alice on her head with it.

Puck!

There was a bloody sound.

Normally, I would have been worried that I might have killed a person.
But now it sounded more cheerful to me than the fanfare of angels from heaven.

“Eugh!”

Alice groaned and stumbled over my hair.

I swung the candlestick one more time.

Puck!!

There’s nothing I can’t do because I’m in crisis right now. I aimed exactly at Alice’s
temple.

I had no experience beating people like this, but it was an amazing accuracy.

‘Critical Hit.’

Long live to the God who protect our country

Long live the candlestick.

“Eugh, ugh.”

Usually, in movies and novels, they collapse by this time.

Alice kept standing, even though she was reeling. I was going crazy. She’s not even a
kind of zombie.

I clenched my teeth, lifted the candlestick high, and hit it with all my might.

Puck!!!

Oh, it’s real this time. Really, whatever it is, it’s definitely broken.

Sure enough, Alice’s body, the biggest reeling ever, soon collapsed to the floor.

Perhaps because I was so nervous, I was exhausted by just wielding the candlestick
three times. I gasped and looked at Alice, who was falling and not moving.

‘Do I did it?’

I thought this, but I didn’t say it out loud. I’ve learned that it’s a spell to resurrect dead
enemies.

I grabbed the candlestick with my trembling hands and turned around. I ran to the door
and pulled the handle.

“….…!”

What is it?

It’s not opening. Why? Why isn’t it opening?

Why…….

Then I heard a voice that made me want to cover my ears behind me.

“What do you think?”

“………”

“Is this what you’re talking about?”

I left the doorknob and turned very slowly.

My heart beat like crazy.

When did she stand up, Alice stood in her seat and stared at me.

“I was struggling to pretend to be deceived by your clumsy play, and I pretended to be

knocked down by the same candlestick you wield.”

“….….”

“We’re the same now, right? Don’t you think so?

It was also hard to blink. I got goosebumps on my back.

“Get rid of that now. It’s heavy.”

“Ah!”

Clang!!!

The candlestick that escaped from my grasp was stuck in the cabinet with a loud noise.
I watched the scene without breathing properly.

I felt like my throat was clogged. It was almost three times more embarrassing than
when Alice first came into this room.

I managed to squeeze my throat and put the fundamental question in my mouth that I
should have asked earlier.

“What are you?”

“……”

“What are you, you? What are you? You’re not a human, right?”

My lips trembled as I talked. The same goes for the hands that lost the candlestick and
became empty.

“What is your identity?”

I’ve never thought she wouldn’t be a human being, from the moment I was rolling on the
floor with Alice’s power and stuck in this room.

I thought she was just a wizard. A wizard who loses a little bit of her mind but is skilful
enough to use magic without even raising her hand.

But not now. She’s not just a mere wizard.

If she is a wizard, there’s no explanation about how her face is still fine even though she
was hit hard enough to break the skull.

My heart was pounding as if it were going to pop out. 

Alice then said.

“You’re asking a typical question. Well, it’s too late.”

“…….”

“Do you want an answer? You’re right. I’m not a human. Then what am I?”

“…….”

“I won’t tell you that.”

Alice smiled beautifully. That looks even scarier than when she’s expressionless.
I backed away even though I knew there was no place to back down. The wall touched
my back soon.

‘Damn it.’

The curse popped out by itself.

“Are you scared?”

“…….”

“Ah, you’re scared. You pretended to be calm, but you must have been pretty scared
from a little while ago. Your hands are shaking.”

“…….”

“Why did you do that? This wouldn’t have happened if you hadn’t slowly avoided me as
if you had noticed something. If you knew it was acting, why didn’t you just fool me all
along?”

“…….”

“Then it would’ve ended up just losing your man in front of you, crying and losing your
mind.”

“What?”

Without realizing it, a sharp sound popped out of my mouth.

Alice laughed out loud.

“Look at you. Is it more important, about losing your man than the fear of death? Well,
that’s why I chose you.”

“You want to kill me? Yeah, do it. It’ll be really easy just to raise your hand there. But
you’ll never be able to take Ash away from me.”

This was not an attempt to provoke Alice, but a sincere statement.

I looked Alice in the eye and said.

“Men in the social world? Take it all away, seduce the Emperor, bewitch the Crown
Prince, and just devour the whole country. But there won’t be Ash among them.”

“………”
“Take my man away? Don’t be ridiculous. You’ll never do it.”

“I’m amazed by your faith.”

“If you’re wondering if it’s true or not, make a bet with me.”

I calmed down the beating heart after throwing those words.

It was emotional at first, but as I kept talking, my fear calmed down a little and my head
completely calmed down.

‘Please take it.’

Tell me you’ll do it. Let me out of here first.

I exchanged my eyes nervously with Alice. Alice stared at me and burst out laughing
again.

“Are you rolling your head again? It’s annoying, but I like that part of you.”

‘Damn it.’

Damn it!! Damn it!!! Just freeze me to death!

I rolled all the curses I knew in my mouth. Alice giggled as if she were reading my
insides and opened her mouth.

“Do you want to live? Don’t worry. I’m not gonna kill you.”

“……”

“You have to live. Live and see you alive. How I do your man with your own body.”

“What?”

My body?

“Oh, although that yours is so ugly that I didn’t want to do it. Well, there’s nothing I can
do about it.”

Saying so, Alice approached me, whose retreat was blocked. I thought I had no choice
but to reduce the gap with Alice, and in time, a spark broke out from my forehead.

“Argh!”
I held my forehead and bent down.

Alice hit my forehead with her forehead.

Are you crazy all of a sudden? What are you doing? Along with the pricking pain of
tears, a sense of embarrassment that was equal to that was poured in.

“What the……”

I looked up and saw Alice and stopped right away.

I saw something ridiculous.

“…….Me?”

I couldn’t believe my eyes. Well, I saw ‘my body’ looked straight at me and laughed.

‘This is what she meant.’.

“You know what? I’m telling you in particular, I can rule him by kissing him.”

“You…….”

I shut my mouth. It’s not my voice.

I lowered my gaze. A pure white dress caught my eye.

In contrast to that, the black hair that’s floating around the waist.

“………!”

‘My body’ calmly continued to talk to me in shock.

“Of course, the basics are just eye contact. But kissing each other is much more
sophisticated and deep brainwashing.”

“Alice!”

“Do you think this would be difficult? Kissing your man with your body.”

Without time to think, I rushed toward ‘my body’, no, I mean Alice.

I don’t know the principle, but our body changed by hitting our forehead, so I thought it
would work out somehow if I hit it again.
But of course, Alice didn’t stay still.

“The more kisses I kiss him, the stronger the brainwashing becomes. It’s fun, right? I
think you guys’ relationship is burning hot. Well, that’s maybe the truth though.”

“Eh…!”

Whatever she did, not only my movements but also my voice was blocked.

Alice looked at ‘her cringe-worthy body’ and said.

“Oh, just in case, you don’t need to threaten me with self-harm. It doesn’t matter if you
throw that body away anyway.”

“………!”

“Then, our cute and annoying baby, let’s watch your man breakdown from that body.”

Alice kissed ‘her cheek’ with ‘my body’. My mind was in a hurry and struggled like crazy,
but I couldn’t move at all.

“Look forward to it.”

And that was the last voice I heard with someone else’s body.
The maid named May trembled.

The more she trembled, the clearer she felt the blade on her neck, so she was afraid,
but she couldn’t help it.

She was about to cry. May barely held back the sobbing to leak out.

‘Madam.’

She couldn’t figure out what the hell happened to her.

She went to the parlour room after receiving a sudden order from the madam of the
house.

In the parlour room, there was a beautiful woman who looked like a black rose. She had
never seen her before, but she looked like she heard of her before.

In any case, May followed the order of the madam and ordered the message to the
other person in the parlour room.

She thought it was quite polite.

But, as soon as she heard May’s words, her opponent made a cold face.

‘You’re annoying me in many ways.’

She couldn’t even ask what that meant.

Before that, the opponent raised herself, left the parlour room, and the next moment the
knight put a sword on her neck.

And then it was like this now.

No matter how much she was threatened, May, who took that mysterious scary woman
to her madam with her own hands, couldn’t come to her senses with fear and guilt.

“Huh, hh….”

Eventually, there was an uncontrollable sob.

May’s knees were shaking, but the knight didn’t do anything.

He was just standing silently and holding a sword against May’s neck as he used to.

‘Madam, Duke. …… Mom, Dad.’

The sob soon turned into a hiccup.

And it was just then.

The door of the tightly closed room burst open.

“Madam!”

Surprised to the point where the hiccups stopped, May shouted gladly.

It was the madam who opened the door and came out. The lady ordered cold as soon
as she came out.

“Get rid of the sword.”

Clang!.

 The knight obeyed orders. The madam continued, not letting go of her determined
expression.

“Stay alert until I call you back. Your punishment will be decided later.”

“Madam….”

The knight turned silently without resistance. May looked after the madam in tears.

“Madam, are you alright? You’re okay, right? Is everything all right?”

“Yeah, I’m okay. Don’t worry.”

May pressed down on her fears and carefully looked behind her.

Inside the room, a scary woman who was like a witch was seen lying down.

May’s face was relieved with relief at once.

“That’s a relief. That’s a relief, Madam. I thought I was the reason why something
happened to you. Because of me……….”
“Okay, calm down. Why don’t you call a servant? I have to send her back to her family.”

“Oh, yes, yes. I will.”

“Oh, and.”

May, who was turning right away, looked up again.

“Forget what just happened. Don’t tell anyone.”

“What?”

“Forget it.”

The madam looked inside May’s eyes with a straight gaze.

May couldn’t take her eyes off the madam as if she had been caught.

Her pumpkin-coloured eyes.

The madam’s eyes were always beautiful. Clear and shiny colour. A lively colour.
Pumpkin colour that attracts more attention than jewellery.

May nodded when she thought she saw the red light at first glance.

“…….yes.”

Soon, May, who turned around, moved away to call the servant.

The woman looked closely at the body, which was getting smaller, and then murmured
like a sigh.

“That’s why women are so annoying. Domination doesn’t work well, and it doesn’t last
long even if it works.”

She’ll take the opportunity to deal with it.

Alice, who took over Lydia, no, Lydia’s body, added so.

Alice turned around and caught her body on the floor.

She kicked it with her foot. Her body, Lydia, who lost her mind, did not budge.

Alice grinned.
“You’re really bothering. I didn’t know it would be this annoying. Well, that’s how
rewarding it is.”

Then the servants’ May called arrived at the room.

Alice turned her head as she stared at the unconscious Lydia as she was being lifted
out of the servants’ hands.

She headed for the terrace. The door of the tightly locked terrace crept open as if it had
happened.

The rain had stopped in the meantime. Alice stood there, enjoying the breeze, and
stared down.

Suddenly, a carriage with the family’s crest was seen coming in.

‘The Duke who said to be out must be coming back.’

She was intentionally aimed at the Duke’s absence.

Alice opened the door of the stopped carriage and watched the expected handsome
man step down quietly, frowning her forehead.

‘Anyway, women or men. I don’t know how they met each other like that.’

Alice had a special ability from birth.

It’s mental domination.

The name was given by herself. Because it was her own ability anyway, so it’s up to
her.

Alice’s mental domination consisted of three stages.

First. Eye contact.

The weak-willed man easily fell to Alice with this alone. Even if she didn’t do anything
else in particular, she pretended to be a slave to Alice and fell at her feet.

Next is mix words.

Sometimes, eye contact alone did not work for mental domination

Then at that time, Alice approached the opponent herself and mixed words with them.
There was no need for a great conversation. It’s enough to just say hello.

Anyway, the important thing is that the power in Alice’s voice goes through the
eardrums and touches people’s brain.

Up to this point, every hundred people became followers who supported Alice’s words
like a god.

She didn’t need more than this. There was no exception.

At least among the human men, Alice has encountered so far, it was definitely like that.

“…….”

The man’s grey hair and gold eye were dazzling under the sunlight that stopped raining
and began to lift.

The wrinkles on Alice’s forehead deepened.

Yeah, Alice admitted one thing that Lydia said.

It’s easy to kill Lydia, but taking her man away won’t be.

Although she partially acknowledged it. It was true.

That man, the Duke of Widgreen, did not have all the mental domination that Alice has
tried so far.

Although Lydia didn’t know, Alice had already encountered Duke Widgreen in private.

Using the men in her control, it was no accidental encounter.

However, even after several inevitable encounters with the Duke of Widgreen, Alice did
not achieve the desired outcome.

The mental control that had brought her countless slaves so far was useless in front of
the Duke.

Rather, it worked in reverse. The Duke seemed to have begun to take her suspiciously.

She found out after leaving the mansion to go out. She got caught in the tail.

Alice caught the man who was watching her and found out why.

It was the Duke’s job. And it wasn’t just the end of surveillance.
The Duke ordered that if Alice approached Lydia more than adequate or tried to do
something, she should be killed.

‘Crazy bastard.’

Alice, who recalled that time, spat out a false smile.

Kill what? What’s the point?

Only then did Alice know why the Duke had come to pick up Lydia, who had attended
tea time at the time.

At first, she wondered if mental domination was working. She was wondering if he was
trying to see her on the pretext of picking Lydia up.

‘Not that. He was trying to see it with his own eyes.’

What she did to Lydia, what she didn’t do.

What if she had done something? Would the Duke have left herself there that day?

Just thinking about it calmed her down.

“………this is what you’ve brought on yourself.”

The first event she thought of as normal and easy.

She tried to make friends with Lydia, make her trust herself, and invite her to the
mansion to make fun scenes of her husband rolling around in front of her eyes.

But as she felt, domination did not work for the Duke, and in the meantime, Lydia began
to avoid her after tea time.

It was amazing. They’re really a .perfect pair

So she couldn’t help it. She has no choice but to do this.

Domination by kissing was different from normal domination.

It was also a reason why she didn’t like it that much.

The opponent who is dominated by kisses becomes a puppet. They lost their mind and
only moved as she wanted. For a lifetime.

So to speak, the fun has gone down. What could she do with a doll with no will?
“But what can I do? I can’t leave you alone. Now that you’re in my sight…….”

Alice mumbled like that and suddenly paused.

‘Where is he looking?’

The Duke, who got out of the carriage, did not enter the mansion immediately but stood
there.

It didn’t seem like he’s looking this way. After surveillance, the Duke suddenly stopped
some carriage.

And as soon as Alice saw the carriage, she felt cold.

It was a carriage carrying Lydia.

“Why is he stopping that?’

Did he notice anything? No, that can’t be.

That didn’t make sense. By what means? The carriage starts right in front of him, so
he’s just trying to make sure where it’s headed.

But as soon as she thought about it, she saw the Duke approaching the carriage past
the horseman.

All of a sudden, Alice’s feeling whispered.

‘I can’t leave it like that.’

It was a feeling that she was able to escape with her life even in a race war where all
her family, friends and colleagues were killed.

Alice moved her puppet with all her might as soon as the Duke reached out to the
carriage door.

Quang!

“Ahhhhh!”

“What? What is this sound?”

“Sir Marionette is suddenly destroying the statue!”

“What?! Is he crazy after the rain?”

“Who’s hurt? No one?”

The Duke’s attention fell from the carriage for a moment. At this time, the horseman,
who made eye contact with Alice at a distance, started the carriage in confusion.

“Huh? Why is he leaving again? I’m sure that His Excellency.… hey!”

“It’s okay, I’ll check when it gets back.”

The Duke looked at the carriage that was moving away for a while and turned his head.
Alice swept her chest reflexively.

Then, her pride was hurt.

“What? Why am I so relieved?’

She’s nervous about this? She? Nervous?

It was an unacceptable fact. Alice grabbed the railing as if to break it.

Then the Duke looked back at her.

Their eyes met.

‘He’s coming here.’

Alice quickly got off the terrace. The Duke saw her briefly and immediately entered the
mansion, but Alice was certain.

The Duke is sure to come here. If he comes? If he comes, then what?

The preliminary investigation was perfect. Alice was more prepared to act like Lydia
than anyone else.

She knew her usual way of speaking, the nickname for the Duke, and even the
expressions and habits she often made.

She was confident. It won’t be awkward. She would look like Lydia Widgreen herself.

However, Alice hung around nervously in her seat and finally cried out like a
thunderbolt.

“May!”

“Yes, Madam, did you call me?”

After calling in the servant, May, who was in the hallway, rushed into the room.

“……The Duke, so when Ash comes, tell him I’m sick.”

“What?”

“Tell him that I couldn’t meet him since I’m sick. Give many excuses. Anyway, don’t let
him come into the room. Do you understand?”

“Madam, what……….”

“Don’t talk to me, do what I tell you.”

Alice gave strength to her eyes staring at May. Weak but brainwashed again.

May nodded and left the room. After a while, she could feel the movement outside the
door.

“Your Excellency, Madam is not feeling well……”

May’s voice, which made an excuse for something sweet, was faintly conveyed through
the closed door.

Alice held her breath unknowingly.

Her pride was unbearably hurt by the action, but there was no other way.

After listening to May, the presence stayed in front of the door for a while and then
moved away.

Alice only breathed out her repressed breath after the trace was completely gone.

At the same time, she felt insulted.

‘Me…… this.…….’

She did what her instincts told her to do.

Her instincts ordered. Don’t run into the Duke. Don’t make eye contact with him.

It was an instinct that saved her many times already. There was no reason not to follow.

However, it was one thing to conform to instinct and to have her pride crushed badly.

“How the hell did this happen? That’s the same with the carriage just now.…….”

She couldn’t understand, and it was so humiliating that she couldn’t understand it.

Alice chewed her lower lip with her upper teeth. She thought while holding back what
she wanted to make a mess of by destroying the room right away.

‘I will never forget this humiliation.’

She must kiss the Duke to perform mental domination. But she could not get close to
the Duke.

She didn’t know what to do now, but there was still a way.

At a deep night.

When everyone falls asleep, that is, when Ash Widgreen is also deep in sleep.
‘Then I approach the sleeping duke and kisses him.’

It would be useless even if the Duke could see through the usual system.

Waiting then, Alice shined her eyes coldly.

The sunken eyes were clearly amber, but they looked completely different from Lydia’s
usual eyes.

***

“……Huh!”

I jumped to my feet.

When I regained consciousness, which had been deeply submerged, I was in a

completely unknown place.

‘Where am I?’

It’s not my room. It was a bedroom, but everything I saw was unfamiliar.

At that time, I remembered Alice, who was whispering and laughing at me with “my
body.”

I lowered my gaze and looked at my current body. The clothes were changed, but the
rich black hair remained the same.

I didn’t have time to think about anything else. I rushed to the visible door.

Click.

‘It’s locked.’

“Hey! Excuse me! Hey!!”

I banged on the door. I shouted my voice out loud.

But there was no response from outside the door.

As if I would break the door for a long time – I wish it would break – but I stopped acting
like that after my neck and fist hurt while tapping.

‘Is there no one?’

I don’t know if there’s no one outside, or if they’re all holding it and ignoring it.

I stared at the door that didn’t show any sign of opening and turned around.

‘The windows are locked, too.’

I checked it just in case and looked around the room.

Bed, cabinet, table, and other paintings and decorations.

It was obviously a bedroom owned by a noble mansion. It was also a fairly luxurious
axis.

‘Is this Alice’s room?’

It didn’t matter anywhere. Anyway, it didn’t make sense that there were no people in the
hallway in a room this big.

Even if I were imprisoned, at least one person to monitor me is needed.

‘Unless she’s trying to starve me to death in a room she doesn’t use.’

But I don’t think so. First of all, the room was clean and tidy as if it had been cleaned
every day, and most of all, Alice told me to live.

She told you to watch it, alive. What she’s doing to Ash with my body.

I bit my lips hard. Then I lifted up any statue I could hold.

Clang!

‘Next.’

A vase, a frame, a glass of water. Anything was good. I threw, smashed, and broke
everything I could see.

There was a loud noise when I picked up the chair and threw it into the decoration
glass.

This thought occurred to me as the debris broke to the floor and I ran out of breath.

‘How do the villains in the novel do this every day?’

In fact, they are probably more physically fit than anyone else.
With that thought, when I swung a big frame on the bedpost and smashed it, the door
finally opened.

“Lady!”

I stopped the towering movement. Even so, I was running out of energy.

The maid shouted as she looked at the view of the room, which seemed to have nothing
more to break.

“What’s wrong with you? Are you crazy, really? I was going to let you off to a certain
extent, but this is……!”

“How long do I have to stay here?”

“Pardon me?”

“You locked me out of here. When can I go out?”

“…….how do I know that? That’s up to the baron.”

Baron.

“So why did you do that? To the Duke of Widgreen, not another place. That’s why the
Baron is so…….”

I overheard the maid adding words. I can see how the situation is arranged roughly.

‘Anyway, I need a Baron’s order to get out of here.’

What are the chances that Alice brainwashed Baron?

It’s about 100%. Whatever I do now, the Baron would release me after Alice gives him
orders.

And then, of course, it will be after Alice has achieved what she wants.

‘No, I can’t.’

Just thinking about it made my fingers tremble and my chest tightened. It was also
difficult to stand still with my legs relaxed.

The maid looked at me strangely as I trembled and talked to myself. I said in the
interval.
“There’s a maid here, Becky. Call her.”

“What?”

“Call her. Come on.”

“Becky? There’s no one like that.”

“What?”

“There’s no maid named Becky. Aren’t you mistaken?”

“That’s not….”

I was embarrassed and had something to point out at the moment, so I described her
appearance instead of her name.

The maid nodded only then.

“Are you talking about Mendy?”

‘Mendy.’

It’s a completely different name. I thought I might have misread that time, but it seemed
unlikely.

I hid my embarrassment and said it.

“Yes, I am. I was mistaken. Can you call Mendy for me?”

“It’s not hard, but why suddenly…….”

“Hurry up.”

I couldn’t afford to delay more because I had already taken a lot of time. I picked up the
only thing that was fine on the floor in the mess.

The maid freaked out when I acted like I was going to throw it again.

“Oh, I get it, so do it in moderation, please! Who do you think would be getting rid of all
that!”

The maid grumbled and quickly closed the door and left.

After a while, I was able to face a small soft figure with a face resembling Bessie.
“Oh, miss. You called me………”

A small body crouched and looked up at me.

I checked her name tag again.

[Mendy]

‘Ha.’

That was amazing. Did she even make up that name?

‘Why?’

Why did she do that to me? I couldn’t understand Alice’s psychology at all.

Of course, that was not the important thing right now.

At this moment, the important thing is not why Alice did such a thing, but how to prevent
what she wants to do in the future.

I glanced at the brown eyes looking up anxious at me.

A maid named Mendy was terrified. But I couldn’t read the hate or resentment from the
look on me, I mean Alice.

I kept silent and said in eye contact with her.

“Mendy.”

Alice used this woman to write me a letter.

It is not known whether it was conciliatory or intimidating, or whether it was just a

request.

Anyway, the key was that it worked for this maid.

“I have a favour to ask. Can you run an errand for me?”

“An errand but…….”

“It’s simple.”

I reached out and grabbed a sharply broken glass.

The remaining part of the glass was not enough, so I cut my finger a little bit, but when I
felt the pain, I calmed down.

I put the glass blade on my neck and pressed it hard as if it was about to be scorched.

“Please.”

Mendy’s face turned white.

***

I don’t know how long it’s been. Because I broke the clock in the room.

The grumpy maid did not bring a new watch while tidying up the messy room.

The sun had already fallen outside, and I was allowed a meal.

Then Mendy, who I sent an errand, returned.

“Lady.”

She walked into the room looking around.

Rolling her eyes around and out, she carefully took things out of her arms and stuck
them out to me.

“Yeah, here’s what you asked. I came but…….”

“Thank you.”

What Mendy offered was a small jewellery box that seemed to barely fit in.

I hid my tremor hand and accepted the jewel box.

A thousand emotions crowded on my mind.

‘I never thought I’d end up using this.’

Indeed, the beauty of life is not being able to predict one step ahead.

When I first used it, I didn’t know that I would use it for that situation.

But now it’s worse than then. 

If this is the beauty of life, I will live without knowing it! Thinking so, I quickly opened the
jewellery box and grabbed the coins in it and shouted.

“Gyerg-!”

There was no guarantee that it would be heard better even if I said it loudly, but my
voice grew on its own because I was in a hurry.

When Mendy, who hasn’t left the room yet, opened her eyes wide, the air that was fine
was torn.

As soon as I saw his face, I almost cried with relief.

“I’ve been waiting for this! Hey, human, how do you know…….”

Gyerg, who was talking to me joyfully, paused, and then narrowed his forehead.

Whether or not, I shouted urgently. There was no time.

“Gyerg, take me to the Dukedom! Right now!”

On the day he left the mansion following Mayke who said was going to build a wizard’s
tower, Gyerg gave me a new coin to call him out in the name of the accommodation fee.

This half-demon said it was for an accommodation fee, but it seemed like he was trying
to make an excuse to get out of the middle of labour somehow.
Anyway, I had no reason to refuse, so I gladly received the coin, and just in case, I left it
to a street guild with tight securities.

To find an object only by entering a specific password.

It was the guild where Mendy went on an errand. It was an insurance policy that I really
didn’t think about, and it helped me like this.

Gyerg stammered at me for asking urgently.

“Who are you…… No, I know who you are, but how can you…….”

‘I’ll explain anything to you later, come on!’

I cut off Gyerg’s confused voice and shouted.

Gyerg nodded his head as if he knew I would strangle him if he delayed any longer.

“Oh, I see. The Dukedom, so I need to take you to your house, right?”

My house.

Yeah, that’s my house.

My house where my people live and I should be.

Gyerg’s expression made me cry.

I held back my tears with all my energy. He also changed my attitude, perhaps because
he read from my expression that something was going on seriously.

“Hold my arm. We need physical contact to move together. I’ll hear why you’re wearing
that face later…….”

“………”

“I’m going. It’s going a little dizzy.”

After a while, I experienced the world mixed up.

***
The night has grown old.

A curtain was draped in the sky and stars rose, but Alice waited a little longer.

‘There’s no harm in being careful.’

Alice thought so. Never wanted to think that she was moving passively because she
was nervous.

‘This should be enough.’

The darkened mansion was silent.

She couldn’t hear a breath. In fact, Alice’s magic played a significant role in this.

Alice cast a sleeping spell over the entire house.

It was powerful magic. She poured 1/3 of her mana into this magic.

To what extent it was limited to light sleep, it was possible to put a village to rest.

She carved such magic into one mansion.

‘They can’t wake up if I put a knife in their heart slowly.’

Of course, Alice had no intention of ending it so lamely.

After making the Duke her puppet, she was going to use him in any way she could.

That way, he’ll repay her unpleasant efforts.

Alice walked down the hall with calm steps.

Her face was distorted without realizing it, even though she cast magic on the entire
house.

‘Think about what had happened for her to get here, as what happened in this
Dukedom, and to the knight under her spell……..”

She thought everything else would be fine if she didn’t run into the Duke closely.

However, an excessive knight turned around and looked at her again as she was
passing through the living room, which was briefly out of the stuffy atmosphere.

‘Lady, are you all right? Something’s going on.….’

The knight with a short blond hair said so and could not hide his strange expression.

Alice calmed the suspicion and turned around under the pretext of being sick, but then,
just in case, she didn’t take a step outside the room.

“Ha.”

That gut, this guy too, why are these kinds of guys all over here?

But that kind of irritation and humiliation ends tonight.

Alice stopped walking. She opened the door to the Duke’s bedroom without rushing.

The door was open.

‘He didn’t lock it.’

The guard was not set up outside and the door was not locked.

Is it defenselessness that comes from excessive confidence? Otherwise.

‘Did you fall asleep waiting for your wife?’

Oh, my God.

Alice walked into the open door without noise and kicked her tongue.

Poor thing.

Unfortunately, the waiting wife must be in Danekier’s house by now, crying helplessly.

‘I’ll let you see her soon. Although I don’t know if you’ll still have the sanity to recognize
your wife then.’

Oh, it would be nice to have her killed with his own hands.

It wasn’t a bad idea, considering it just came to her mind. Alice approached the bed,
satisfied with her idea.

The Duke lay motionless on an antique and colourful bed.

Moonlight from a wide window shone on the sleeping Duke’s face.

Alice stopped by the bedside and admired for a moment or two.

‘That’s a handsome face. It’s just by human standards.’

She imagined the Duke’s sleek but plain forehead with a nice horn.

Her mouth was watering. Alice had her mouth full.

‘I haven’t tried such an attempt on the human body, but shall I find out?’

It’s not bad. If she succeeds, it will be superlative.

‘It’s okay.’

It was a great use as it is.

Alice climbed onto the bed and bowed her head, imagining something pleasant that
made her feel better.

Greedy red hair poured forward on his shoulders.

Her body obscured the moonlight over the bowels.

Dark shadows fell over the Duke’s beautiful features.

It was then.

Clang!

“Alice-!!”

The glass door between the terrace and the bedroom was broken with a loud noise.

Alice turned her head reflexively. It wasn’t long before her face was wrinkled violently.

“You…!”

***

“Hey, hey. Are you okay?”

Instead of answering, I leaned down and controlled my stability.

If the situation right now wasn’t an emergency, I might have grabbed Gyerg’s hair and
shook it right away.

A little dizzy? A little bit?

How is this even a little?’

Is he still bad at human speech because he’s a half-demon? Or has the meaning of the
word “a little” changed without me realizing?

My head was spinning like a log. Gyerg stamped his feet.

“Do you want to throw up? You might feel better if you throw up. Anyway, it’s motion
sickness.”

“It is on purpose, are you?” It wasn’t this bad last time.”

“At that time, we drew an exclusive magic circle and moved! No matter how much I am
without preparation, if I move with someone else, the side effects are very slight…….”

“That’s enough, rather than that quickly.”

I gasped, looked up, looked over the terrace, and opened my eyes wide.

“Gyerg! Break this for me! Come on!”

“Uh, uh!”

In a scream of vomit, Gyerg immediately broke the glass door of the terrace with magic
or something.

As soon as I did that, I ran into it like a madman and shouted.

“Alice-!!”

“You…”!

I could see ‘my body’ on Ash’s bed, staring at me with a distorted look.

My heart was pounding as if it would cause a seizure.

Am I late?

Am I really late?

Alice’s kiss, which she narrowly stopped a while ago, is probably not the first time, or it
wasn’t just before……

‘Please’
Time seemed to stop.

The moment felt as if I had been awakened by a disturbance, until Ash, who rose from
the bed, found me, felt like a million won.

A dark bedroom with very sudden silence, glass debris that disturbed the floor, and
moonlight that penetrates the window and spills over the white hair.

His golden eyes staring straight at me.

“……….Ash.”

I managed to squeeze out a voice.

My voice was very small as if I was too scared. To the point where I can barely hear it
myself.

Ash narrowed his forehead.

“Lydia?”

The word relaxed my legs. As soon as I barely stood up without falling, I could see Alice
twisting on the bed.

I trembled by myself as if I were resisting with all my strength in the invisible force.

What, what the hell is this?

When Alice was doing something, Gyerg made a sound of death in the back.

“You crazy, you’re so hard to hold on to! I hope you’re strong with that body!”

Oh, Gyerg. Gyerg was using magic to keep Alice from moving.

At the same time, I was grateful and in a hurry.

I had to go to Ash quickly in this gap.

I was in a hurry before I slipped on the wrong curtain on the floor.

“………..!”

The moment I thought I was falling on a piece of glass, there was a hand supporting my
back.
I raised my head. I saw gold eyes right in front of me

“Lydia.”

When I heard a firm voice with conviction, not confirmation, I burst into tears that I
couldn’t resist.

Ash seemed to be embarrassed when I started to cry, but the next moment, he
hardened his face.

I look at Ash with eyes with tears in my eyes and soon look where Ash’s eyes are
headed.

“……Ah.”

I raised my hand and hurriedly covered my neck.

‘Ouch.’

Only then did the bitter sensation spread through the skin.

When I put a broken glass around the neck and threatened Mendy under the guise of a
favour, did I cut myself? I think so.

I broke the mirror, so I couldn’t check it, but the maid who was cleaning the room looked
at the glass on the floor and my neck, and she was running around asking to see what
else did I do.

“Ash, I’m…..”

As soon as I tried to say I was okay, Ash’s firm eyes shifted to my feet this time.

Only then did I know what I was stepping on barefoot.

Hmm…… I don’t have a good relationship with debris and glass today.

“Ash, I’m really fine, Agh!”

Ash hugged me even before I finished talking.

“I’m not okay. I am.”

“…….”

“Hey you, demon!”

“I’m not a demon! I’m a half-demon! Don’t curse at me! And my name is Gyerg!”

“Do you know how to use healing magic?”

“If I know how to use it then……. What? You want me to use it right now? Hey, how
busy am I right now…!”

“Ahhhhh!”

Then Alice screamed.

Shortly after that, there was a loud bang, and Gyerg rolled back and was stuck in the
railing.

“Eugh!”

“Gyerg!”

Ash hugged me to avoid the debris. I was hugged by Ash and looked at Gyerg with a
puzzled face and looked straight ahead.

“Sigh……”

Alice was standing in the middle of the darkness and turning her wrists as if she had just
released from a bandage.

With my body.

I got goosebumps. My head recognized that my body was changed, but knowing it with
my head and seeing it with my own eyes were completely different.

It’s like a doppelganger…… Yes, I feel like I’m looking at a doppelganger.

That’s a crazy doppelganger.

‘No.’

I will correct it. A crazy doppelganger.

Alice, who seemed crazy at all costs, stared at this side with my body and opened her
mouth.

“Is the reunion over? Did you recognize it at a glance?”

“…….”

“I guess so. Haha, my God. How could you be so annoying?”

“Alice….”

That’s not what I sang. It was Gyerg’s voice who I didn’t know if he was okay when he
hit the railing.

Even before asking if he was okay, Gyerg continued.

“It was you, Alice, the tribe of enchanting.”

“Tribe of enchanting?”

It’s not enchanted cloth, but what?

I looked at Gyerg with a familiar but unfamiliar expression. Alice’s voice, which answers,
has a different voice.

“Do you know me? What are you?”

“I’m….”

A horn sprang from Gyerg’s forehead.

It was the first time to see him for a long time since he maintained a human form with
his horns hidden.

Alice spoke briefly as soon as she saw Gyerg’s horn.

“Half-demon.”

“I’m Gyerg.”

Being used to it, Gyerg corrected himself without being agitated.

Listening to the conversation between the two made me guess. I hurriedly opened my
mouth.
“Wait, don’t tell me…….Are you a demon? Alice?”

“That’s right.”

Gyerg replied immediately and added an explanation.

“And among them, they’re called the tribe of enchanting, who uses their mental abilities
to seduce and brainwash others like their names. It’s a nerve-wracking force. It seems
like you had other skills.”

“Can you call it mental domination instead of brainwashing? I like it better.”

Instead of denying it, Alice said so.

At the same time, I was embarrassed by Alice’ identity, which was revealed, and
suddenly I remembered what Gyerg had said in the past.

In other words, the demon won the territorial battle between the demon and the half-
demon.

Then I wondered where the demon who had been defeated but survived the war would
have gone.….

‘It’s just the way it was.’

I thought it might have been mixed between humans like Gyerg, and if it was mixed, it
would be hard to recognize. Eventually, it was true!

Ha, now the question is solved.

Why no one knew Alice before she made her social debut.

Why she suddenly appeared as if she had risen from the ground.

‘Because she’s indeed risen from the ground.’

To be exact, it’s from the magic world, but that’s it anyway.

When I found out who Alice was, some of the questions were solved and now the rest
are left.

I clung tighter to Ash’s arms and shouted.

“Why did you do that?”

“That?”

“You said brainwashing! What’s happened in society a while ago, did you do it all with
that ability? Why did you do that?”

Several names, including Alandga Mora, came to mind and scattered.

It’s not all-natural change and break-up, and all the reason is just because of one
person. No, when I found out that it was a trick of a demon, I was filled with anger and
injustice.

However, unlike this kind of anger, I did not expect a great answer from Alice when I
asked her.

Honestly, I could see it even if I didn’t listen to it.

I don’t know what she’ll say.

Of course, Alice said without changing her expression.

“Because it’s fun.”

“……..!”

“Have you ever done that? When you see what happens when you catch a small insect
and release it with one wing off.”

Alice smirked.

“That’s what it is. You’re just an insect to me, and you’re a tiny, insignificant insect that’s
only worth stepping on.”

Even though I knew she was saying that on purpose, my hands got stronger.

Just one, no, I wish I could hit her 10 times.

It’s my face, but if I were to hit it now, I could hit it without hesitation.

Then Gyerg snapped back.

“That’s funny.”

I looked back at Gyerg without releasing the force I had given to my fist.
Gyerg stood arm in arm in front of his chest. The corners of his mouth were raised with
laughter.

“What the hell are you talking about, pretending it’s fun and seeing them as insects? In
fact, you just vent your anger.”

“What?”

“You got your territory taken, barely escaped and hid among humans, was miserable
and angry at humans for no reason. Ugly.”

“You…….”

I listened absent-mindedly to what Gyerg said.

It was plausible.

“When everyone died fighting for their lives in the war, some of them ran away because
they wanted to live, and in the meantime, their pride was crumpled, but they didn’t have
the power to fight against the demon, so instead, they used their power to use their
anger on a pushover.”

“……..!”

“Did I say something wrong? You filthy coward.”

“You half-demon!”

Quang!

Alice rushed to Gyerg as if she had lost her reason, probably because she was stabbed
on the nail. There was a huge explosion as the two bodies collided.

Ash hugged me and flew to the other terrace where the aftermath of the collision was
not reached.

I hugged Ash and watched the scene happening on the terrace of Ash’s bedroom with
embarrassment, tightened closer together.

‘They fight well.’

My body was filming a spectacular action with Gyerg. I really don’t know how to
describe this person.

‘So what should I do now?’

Alice stopped trying to brainwash Ash with a kiss and knew she was a demon.

Everything was good. Actually, I kept my Ash, so I honestly didn’t care what the rest
were.

However, if there is at least one minor problem, it means that I and Alice are still in a
different state.

‘I have to go back. Is there any other way than hitting my forehead?’

It is hard to say that this is a definite means, but there was no other way.

Since I couldn’t just tell Alice to give it back gently.

‘And she’s already telling me that threatened her by killing this body wouldn’t work.’

No, but should I try it?

Should I lie to her that I’m going to give her life if I get my body back?

‘Of course, this is only when I overpowered Alice on this side, but….’

Thinking so, I gazed at Gyerg impatiently, but at the same time, I felt a gaze. It was Ash.

“……….why?”

Oh, is it because my changed body is unfamiliar?

It can be. To put it bluntly, it was a miracle for Ash to recognize me without much
procedure.

I don’t know-how. I’m so glad to hear that.

When I thought of that, Ash opened his mouth.

“I’m regretting it.”

“Regret? What?”

“I shouldn’t just attach surveillance, I just had to kill that with my own hands.”

“….….”

If I’m guessing right now, the story is about Alice, right?

“When the hell is surveillance……….”

“Eugh!”

Then I heard a suppressed scream. I hurriedly turned my head back.

“Gyerg!”

Gyerg spilt blood on the floor. It was red.

Alice looked disgusted when she saw it and was bitten one step back.

“Such a disgusting half-demon race, so your inside must be disgusting too. So

disgusting.”

“Eugh, damn it……is it too much for me to do alone….”

What if he dies like that? My heart fluttered. I looked back at Ash and opened my mouth
hurriedly.

“Ash.”

“…….”

Ash knew there was no other way, but he looked unwilling. But soon, he was forced to
put me down.

“Don’t move and stay still.”

I nodded sharply. Ash didn’t take his eyes off me, but soon turned around and kicked
the railing and took off.
“…..…!”

Alice, who seemed to be about to blow something similar to the last blow to Gyerg,
frowned and widened the gap when she saw Ash.

As Ash got off the terrace, Gyerg gasped and slid down.

“I can’t believe you’re here just now……..”

“What should I do?”

“Whoa……. what?”

“To restore that body, should I have to first suppress it without a wound?”

“It would be nice to think about it after you get it back, but…… can you do it? Or if you
break an arm or leg, maybe it’ll stick back together so………”

Gyerg calmly made a violent sound about my body. That thing.

However, I didn’t say anything because I saw him throwing up blood while fighting
because of me, and his words are not really wrong.

Rather, it seemed that Alice was more offended by that remark than me.

“Oh, you’re not going to kill me, you’re going to suppress me and change my body to
normal? No matter how much you’re half, your behaviour is too fall off, but that’s what
your purpose is all along?”

Gyerg seemed to be furious at the expression that he too fell off, but he did not move
from his position.

Alice laughed at me.

“Even, what? Do you want to suppress me without a wound? Aren’t you guys mistaken?
No way!! Do you think I used the trick to change my body because I couldn’t be healed?
Don’t be ridiculous. It’s just….”

Then Ash didn’t wait for Alice’s words anymore and attacked her.

Alice was surprised and stepped back and shook her hand.

The explosion, which had already been heard repeatedly, rang again.
But I was more anxious than ever. My mouth was dry with tension.

Ash lowered his raised arm over his face.

Even after Alice’s attack, Ash’s expression did not change.

It was Alice who changed her complexion.

“Devil.”

“I’m not a devil……well, yeah, call me whatever you want. Why?”

“Should I just restrict the movement?”

“Well, maybe that’ll do. Just stop it from moving.”

Alice, who seemed to be slowing down after fighting Ash, changed her momentum
violently again in their conversation.

“Cheeky!”

Alice waved her hand crazily in the air.

In response, an explosion broke out constantly around Ash.

Ash seemed to raise his arms or bend his head to avoid an invisible explosion, and at
one point, he approached Alice and reached out his hand.

“Gasp!”

Alice, who avoided Ash’s hand by a narrow margin, hurriedly bit her body and left the
gap far away.

I let out a sigh of regret.

“What a shame.”

Gyerg let the words of my heart come from his mouth.

Then Gyerg didn’t stop there but went one more step.
“You could’ve caught it if you stretched out more emotionally. You’re slowing down
because of that face, right? Hey, Duke, after all, you’re a human, too.”

What? Is that so?

Ash didn’t answer, but instead, Alice crumpled her face that could be seen from afar.

The look on her face seemed to help Gyerg’s words to be true.

Well, there must be something he can feel better from the point of view that he’s
bumped into it.

“Damn it, where is that man…….”

“That’s ridiculous, isn’t it? It’s absurd, right? Well, me too. Do you know how I felt at
first?”

Why is he so excited?

Whether Gyerg’s delight or not, Ash narrowed the gap between Alice.

This time, Alice did not attack but ran away as much as she could, keeping her distance
from Ash.

Then Gyerg booed.

“Ooh~! I’m embarrassed~!”

“Shut up!”

Alice shouted but kept her eyes on Ash.

Alice stepped back very slowly, staring straight at Ash.

Then she took the hand to the neck. The fingernails were sharply cut at the neck, similar
to what I’ve done.

I was frightened. Exactly that is my neck.

“You said the aim was to have a body without a scratch, right? So, how about this one?
If you come a little closer from there, I’ll cut the throat like this.”

“Coward!”

“You shut up! Before I just drew it because of you.”

Alice gritted her teeth. I couldn’t help but grab the railing.

That’s the kind of threat……. of course, I did something similar, but……!

“Think carefully. You know, the human body is very soft and weak. I can simply finish it.”

“So you’re going to kill yourself now?”

“Or do you want me to damage the vocal cords and dig the eyes? Not to the point of
death. So when she got back her body, she would be blind and dumb. It would be fun.”

Alice giggled and laughed.

I strengthened my hand holding the railing till it turned white.

The idea was wicked and vicious enough to match the name because it wasn’t anyone
but a demon.

At that time, Ash, who had been silent about what Alice was doing, opened his mouth.

“Noonim.”

“Huh?”

Ash hasn’t called me like that in a long time. As soon as I answered reflexively, the
question came back.

“Do you have any lingering feelings about that body?”

“……..”

I realized as soon as I heard Ash’s question.

A lot will be decided by my answer now.

“I’m…….”

I.

I relaxed my grip on the railing. It was definitely not an easy topic to choose, but the
moment I heard Ash’s voice, the answer came out surprisingly quickly.

“I only have lingering feelings for you.”

“Okay.”
Ash walked a few steps and grabbed the decorative sword from the wall.

Of course, once it was in Ash’s hands, it was no longer for decoration.

Alice turned her face blue.

“You, no way…….!”

“Is there one last thing you want to say? I’ll listen to you when you’re in that body.”

“Crazy people!”

“It’s a little short for a will.”

Ash took a step in place. Then Alice leaped forward and climbed to the roof of the
house.

Alice, who stood close to the top, chewing and spitting.

“Okay, okay, but I’d rather die with my own hand than that hand.”

I couldn’t hear what it was because she was too far away, but my intuition cooled me
down.

The next moment, Alice jumped down without a hitch.

I shouted before I could even realize it.

“My body!”

Ash stormed out of his position.

Just before Alice fell to the ground, Ash safely took the fall.

As soon as relief flooded in without realizing it, Alice’s expression changed.

“You got caught.”

“What?”

At that moment, Alice pulled Ash and kissed him.

“Al……!”

The blood has cooled off.

My heart seemed to stop beating. I couldn’t call Alice’s name or Ash’s name, so I
became stiff and then collapsed.

My hands were shaking.

Cold blood seemed to escape from my whole body.

Because of me.

If I hadn’t shouted like that. I said I didn’t have any lingering feelings about that body,
but if I hadn’t yelled so much in a hurry.

It’s my fault. Because of me.

There was no room for even tears in the place where despair was filled. I kept my
mouth shut with trembling.

“Human.”

“…….”

“Hey, human!”

“…….”

“Wake up and look down! Down there! I know what’s wrong with you, but your man’s
fine!”

“……what?”

At Gyerg’s words, I finally looked outside the railing, under the terrace.

Alice was lying on the ground with her neck and hands caught by Ash and her
movements restrained.

I murmured blankly.

“Ash?”

I could hear Ash’s voice like a reply.

No different from usual

“Devil.”
“I’ll just change my name. Why!?”

“What should I do now?”

“Wait, hold on to it for now. I will take the owner of the body down.”

Gyerg continued to fly in the air with me.

I couldn’t get rid of my blank expression when I fell slowly in the air with Gyerg’s help.

Alice shouted, lying face down.

“How…! I’m sure, I’m sure I kissed right!”

“Oh, you idiot.”

Gyerg approached Alice and clenched his tongue.

“Do you still not know when you’ve attached him? So you thought your powers would
work on him? Are you this naive or just your brain is lacking?”

A shrugged Gyerg looked down at Alice. The voice that followed contained a heavy
sincerity somewhere.

“If he was such a human being, I would have run away with a knife in my belly long
before.”

What?

Gyerg’s remarks, which are difficult to pass by, escaped a little.

Gyerg continued after a bad cough.

“Anyway, even with your brainwashing magic, the foundation is magic after all. Haven’t
you tried any other magic? Have you ever tried any magic to the Duke?”

“No way, sleep magic ……!”

Alice’s voice, which was shouting, died down.

She spouted as if she had realized something after a short silence.

“…….I see. Then it wasn’t that your half broke the magic then. You just didn’t fall asleep
from the beginning.”
“Did you put a sleeping spell on him? Hey, that was exhaustive. It was all for nothing.”

Gyerg laughed and teased Alice. Alice opened her eyes fiercely as if she were about to
tear Gyerg to death.

But that was not the end of Gyerg’s prank.

“Do you want me to make you more pissed off? You’re being played by the Duke.”

“What?”

“When you ran frantically up to the top of the mansion, honestly, I had a feeling that he
knew of what you were going to do, and was preparing to use the magic. But the Duke
stopped you from using hand gestures.”

“…….!”

I looked back at Ash in surprise.

“Then that means…….”

“The Duke drove you on purpose. He knew that if you really think you’re going to die,
you will try to brainwash him like this, but instead, he’s brainwashed you reversely and
to suppress the body safely. What do you say, Duke?”

Alice’s expression hardened. She struggled and shouted before Ash could answer
anything.

“Don’t be ridiculous! Do you think I couldn’t tell it apart? The Duke really tried to cut me
down! If I hadn’t gone up to the roof of the house, He would have really stabbed me!”
“What? How…….”

“I can’t help it then.”

Ash broke the silence and joined the conversation for the first time.

“If she moves as I predict, I’d overpowered her and if that doesn’t work and she just
moved as she wants, I’ll just cut her. That’s all I’ve decided.”

At Ash’s words, Alice tapped her mouth as if she was stunned.

Gyerg seemed to be silent for a while, but soon he didn’t miss the opportunity.

“And in the end, you move as you want. Wow, without brainwashing, you can do
whatever you want. Brainwashing. Isn’t that useless?”

“Eughh!”

Alice struggled, twisting herself like a crazy person.

Anyway, it’s kind of hard to say this because it’s my body, but she was like a fresh fish.

I swallowed the impression that was hard to get out of my mouth and turned my head. I
looked at Ash again and asked him questions.

“…….how did you know that she was trying to do brainwashing by kissing you?”

“It’s…..the same attempt has already been made.”

“If it’s the same attempt…..”

I suddenly remembered. Oh, yeah. Right. I stopped Alice from kissing Ash just when I
arrived here.

That’s when. So what Alice said, “I guess he didn’t fall asleep” was about Ash then.
I lost all my strength. I felt dizzy as I lost my energy rapidly. I tightened my legs so that I
wouldn’t fall down unexpectedly.

“I see.”

My nose has turned sour.

I tried hard not to cry. I thought Ash would be in trouble if I showed tears here.

“That’s a relief.”

But I guess my efforts were not very useful.

Ash flinched. Ash couldn’t let go of the hand that held Alice and kept his eyes fixed on
me and said with a perplexed face.

“I’m sorry.”

“No, no, no….”

It’s nothing to be sorry about. Ash had no reason to apologize. Tears are only because
of the surprising mind calms down.

‘Come on. What’s wrong with you? Get a hold of yourself.’

I pressed my eyes with my palm as if the tear glands were broken. Go back in, you
tears.

Then I heard Gyerg’s voice.

“Hey, why don’t you do the apologizing and crying later, and for now, change your body
first?”

“Ah.”

Right, right. I just left the tears I couldn’t wipe off and approached Alice.
“What should I do?”

“Well, that’s, uh……..”

Seeing Alice lying on her stomach made me worry.

“I don’t think it’s going to be easy to hit our forehead if she’s in a prone position…….”

“What? What do you mean?”

“Hitting the forehead.”

Gyerg had a strange look on his face, so I asked.

“Why?”

“Did she change your body with her in that ugly way?”

Alice struggled again when Gyerg said it was an ugly way.

But she couldn’t make a sound since Gyerg had put magic on her.

“Yes.”

It was indeed ugly.

I don’t want to argue. Gyerg spat out a false laugh.

“You’re really doing various stuff……. You’ve been so determined to tear your tenacity
and dignity apart, you’re incredible.”

“Don’t be impressed, so what do we do? Is there any other way?”

In fact, I hope that there’s another way to do it.

To be honest, I didn’t want to reenact it in front of Ash, not anyone else.

I didn’t think I was in a position to cover that up earlier, since this person is very
cunning. Now that I have time, I think I want to cover it up.
‘My dignity.’

Fortunately, Gyerg pointed to Alice lying on the floor with his chin-jaw.

“Hold her anywhere. Any place is fine, just grab roughly.”

“Like this?”

I put my hand right next to Ash’s hand holding Alice’s wrist. Of course, there was some
self-interest.

Gyerg made an expression as if he could not see it, but then he nodded softly, saying
that it’s enough

“Don’t let go. Grab it well.”

Then Gyerg put his hand on my back.

At the moment, Ash’s eyes seemed to be getting sharp, and a hasty voice followed.

“It’s the body that will change anyway. Do you know? It’s someone else’s body, the
body that will die and return to dirt after changing it.”

“Okay, Gyerg, stop talking and change it quickly.”

“……okay, I’ll do it. You might feel a little dizzy.”

“Again?”

“It’s been a while, so I don’t know what it’s going to be like. Anyway, here we go.”

“Wait……!”

He always does it, right before I say it!

My eyes turned white without any time to shout like that.

As soon as I opened my eyes, frowning as if the light was poking my eyes, my vision
was changed.

“……Uh.”

As soon as a very fine voice leaked out, Ash hugged me.

Instead of the bare floor in front of me, I could see Ash’s face.

“Are you all right?”

I didn’t answer and first dug into Ash’s arms.

I’m back. It’s my body. I’m hugging Ash with my own body.

I felt relieved. I feel more comfortable.

Now I felt that I really regained my place.

Then Gyerg shouted from behind.

“Hey! If you’ve succeeded, let’s just…… Eugh!”

“Akkkkkhhh!”

Alice gave the biggest scream ever. Alice’s body soared into the air.

Gyerg stepped out and fell back, causing a deja vu.

Gyerg groaned on the floor and continued.

“Now, that thing……. We have to catch her… Of, of course, not me, Duke, you….”

“Thanks, Gyerg.”

I quickly fell from Ash’s arms and said.

In many ways, Gyerg worked hard today. When this is over, I should at least give him a
separate reward.
Thinking so, I stood holding Ash’s sleeve and looked straight ahead.

Three horns sprouted from Alice’s forehead in the air.

‘It’s a mess for me.’

In the meantime, I felt that way when I saw Alice. The bloody shell was dry on the neck,
and how much I stepped on a piece of glass, my bare feet were ragged.

Well, Alice didn’t treat my body well, but ugh, my muscle and bone.

“How dare you do this to me……..”

How angry she was that her voice trembled.

Alice stared at us with bloodshot eyes.

“I can’t believe…… such a humiliation…….!”

“What do you mean by humiliation? Soon….. you will be given eternal rest, so just wait
for a little……. Wait, of course not by me……… the Duke.”

I was very respectful of Gyerg, who was lying on the floor and gasping for breath as if
he had exhausted his energy to return to his body.

However, Alice didn’t even look at Gyerg.

Instead, as if she had made up her mind, she glared at me as if she was going to kill
Ash and me, and gritted her teeth.

“I’ll kill you. I will rip off your limbs and pull out your tongue and hang it on my neck. I’ll
kill every human in this mansion. Everything!”

“Too cliché … Oh, no, I don’t have any energy left. That’s cliché! I’m tired, the lines are
boring!”

Alice did not respond to Gyerg’s series of provocations.

However, her body was transformed into the air.

“….…….!”

I kind of understood why the main character didn’t attack when the villain transformed in
many cartoons and animations so far.

It must have been because the transformation process was worth watching.

“……haaa.”

The viewing was short. The transformation took place in an instant.

Longer horns. Stretched fangs. reduced pupils

A pair of bat-like wings raised behind her backs.

Reddening skin.

I opened my mouth to what I saw in a book.

“Math Ghost…!”

“What?”

Gyerg looked at me. I closed my mouth and covered it with my hands.

‘Math Ghost.’

Korea’s representative ghost who taught math day and night and drove children into
pain.

If you explain this image in your head, you won’t be able to relate to it at all.

Oh, if only her skin wasn’t red.

While I shook my head to erase the learning cartoon character that came into my mind,
Alice opened her mouth.
“You’re the first person to put me all the way here. I’ll compliment you. I mean it.”

Her voice changed, too.

But I found a bigger change than that.

‘Relaxed.’

Alice has got some relaxation in her posture.

Her voice, facial expression, and even her body were filled with calm and relaxedness
that had not been there a while ago.

‘This is….’

I’ve seen this situation a lot. That’s…

“Gyerg.”

“Did you call me?”

“You know what? Right now. Is it like that?”

“What?”

“The villain’s final transformation. The true side of the demon race. The true power that
has been kept hidden is finally opened…….”

“Similar.”

Gyerg, who briefly affirmed, added an explanation while lying down.

“Anyway, it’s optimized for combat. The mana is also rising dramatically compared to
before.”

“No, then why…….”

I rolled the question that came up naturally with my tongue.

Why is that transformation now?

Alice was pushed helplessly when dealing with Ash with my body.

It was still vivid that embarrassment and disappointment were clearly expressed in her
expression and movement.

But now I can’t believe she’s so relaxed.

That’s how much combat power she brings.

Then why doesn’t she just fight like that from the beginning?

Brainwashing or anything can be done after fighting and winning. Honestly, it’s more
comfortable that way.

Of course, I’m not saying that Alice can beat Ash even if she’s transformed like that.

All villains are thinking about a certain law that must be transformed after being beaten
to their heart’s content, but Gyerg explanation added

“But it’s dangerous, too.”

“Dangerous?”

“A little bit, and as I said before that we lost the war against the demon race.”

“Yes.”

“When the demon transforms into that state, the unique energy of the demons spreads
around…… And if the demon does that in human space, they could easily get spotted
and discovered. Of course, her chance is slim, but such a coward still dares to do so.”

“Are you done explaining?”

Alice was no longer agitated by the word ‘coward’.

As if the situation had suddenly become enjoyable, she just smiled leisurely looking
down at me and Gyerg.

Because of that, I was a little, a little, but a little agitated.

‘Will it be all right?’

—————
For any mistakes errors and issues
Please contact me through
discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu

I’ve never imagined that Ash couldn’t beat anyone by force. It was always like that.

However, when I was relieved, Alice’s composure and confidence were hanging around
her neck like a fishbone.

At that time, Ash said, holding back the sword that he had let go for a while.

“Devil.”

“Yes, I am the devil. Why?”

“Are you sure there’s nothing wrong with killing that body?”

Problem? What does that mean? He tilted his head, and Gyerg managed to understand
it right away and answered.

“None. Even if you want to cut it like sashimi or boiled it, there’s no effect on this body,
so feel free to do as you please.”

“Okay.”

The next moment, Ash, who jumped up from the surrounding terrain, put a sword in
Alice’s stomach.
“Heokk…….”

Alice reeling in the air with a breathtaking sound.

Ash, who grabbed Alice’s wings and hung on to her wings, pulled out his sword and
tried to stab her above it this time. Then Alice spun and shook her wings to avoid Ash’s
sword.

Ash landed lightly on the floor.

Alice struggled to flap her wings and went up higher than before. Alice’s pupils were
dilated to shreds.

“Oh, how……. you….. this….. How……!”

Black blood shone from Alice’s stomach, which was blocked by her hand.

I watched the scene from a distance.

Not enough to compare with Alice’s feelings, but I was surprised, too.

That easy? As soon as he tried?

The one who wasn’t surprised here was Gyerg only.

Gyerg, who was sitting up as if he had recovered some strength during the break, cried
out with a pale face.

“Look at that. You’re not that capable of learning. If you’ve been beaten twice, not once,
you should know how to predict the third time.”

“Did you predict it?”

“Of course.”

Gyerg spoke confidently, snorting.

“That’s why you should do everything I tell you to do here! Be quiet! Don’t you dare!
Don’t even make a sound!

“…….”
Is it something you can say confidently?

In any case, unlike Alice, who was shocked, Gyerg seemed to have predicted the
situation.

Alice trembled as she rose so high that I couldn’t see her expression clearly.

I couldn’t see how nervous she was in detail, but I could see her body shaking and
trembling.

No, exactly her wings. Her wings are much bigger than the body, so it’s easy to see her
body shaking.

“Argh! Argh!”

As if she couldn’t stand her anger, Alice waved her hand wildly in the air.

As she did with my body earlier, whenever Alice did that, the ground chapped and
exploded.

However, this time, it also had no impact on Ash.

It was amazing. I don’t know what’s going on, even after seeing it with my own eyes, but
one thing I can tell was that Ash was preventing that attack from affecting me, too.

“Oh, come on! That’s too much! Why don’t you take care of me too…… Ack!”

Gyerg shouted as he bounced around from the seat to avoid the explosion.

I was worried for a moment, so I looked at him without realizing it, but fortunately, it
seemed like he was avoiding it well.

“Argh…. Akh….. Cough!”

Alice stopped her hand and suddenly threw up blood, perhaps because she was
overworking her power with her stomach hurt.

She soaked her dress so thick that I could see black blood from afar.

“She saw me and said that my blood was dirty or something….. But look at that, that
was dirtier. What is that? That’s not even blood from dead people.”

Gyerg grumbled.
Dead people’s blood.

The dark colour that seemed to be mixed with all kinds of paints definitely gave me that
feeling.

Alice stopped the attack in the air and breathed. Ash lowered his hand with a sword.

Ash looked up at Alice and glanced at the roof of the mansion.

It seems like he was calculating how to catch her.

Alice felt the same way, so she moved her body further away from the mansion.

“Haaa, haa……. Haha, hahaha. Damn it.”

I observed Alice carefully.

At this point, I would have given up and found a way to run away, but Alice didn’t show
such a sign.

‘As expected…….’

That’s one of the virtues of a famous villain.

The villain never gives up. The end of the last, until she actually stops breathing.

Heung. I was worried about what Alice would do, so I frowned.

It seemed difficult to kill her immediately because she was floating in the air, and it was
troublesome in many ways.

At that time, Alice, who seemed to have come up with something as she feared,
reached out to the mansion.

To the mansion?

No way. I flinched, but I tried my best not to reveal it.

Fortunately, Alice wasn’t paying attention to me and was focusing only on Ash.

“Whoa, that’s good. Yeah, I’ll admit it. You can’t be beaten. How about this instead?”

Alice, who raised her wrist with her palm facing the mansion, continued.

“What about blowing that whole thing up? Huh?”

Alice’s words make me worried. I booed inside but I kept a calm expression so that I
wouldn’t get caught.

Cowardly! Cowardly!

She’s so mean!

“Did I tell you? I put a sleeping spell all over the house. It’s only when I die. It’s only
released when I die. So, if that mansion collapses right now, the humans in there will all
die while sleeping. Even though I can’t beat you, to the point of blowing up a
mansion…….”

“Do it.”

“What?”

“I said do it.”

Ash replied halfheartedly.

As if still looking for a way to catch Alice, Ash, who was looking around, could not find
any signs of being shaken by Alice’ words.

No, he didn’t seem to have listened to Alice’s words at all.

“……now, do I sound like kidding? Didn’t you see what I just did? If I just change the
direction of the attack right now and pour it into the….”

Ash didn’t even answer back at all this time.

He has found a useful tree instead, then he climbed it one after another and leaped
toward Alice.

Alice quickly dodged, frightened. But it was a little late.

“Ahhhhh!”

Ash, who cut off one of Alice’s wings, landed on the ground.

His expression seemed to be disappointing.

“Devil.”

“Yes, the devil is waiting here, I look like a demon, but my name is the devil.”
“Can you make that thing fall?”

“Well, it’s too much for me right now, to make her fall…… I could do that but it’s too hard
for now. I need to recover my strength…….”

“Useless.”

Gyerg turned his head and looked at me as if he heard the wind sound.

I saved my words while looking at the face of the world’s most unfair treated half-
demon.

His expression seems like saying ‘because of who this situation is?’

Um……. yes, I understand your feelings.

I’ll be nice to you later.

“Hey, crazy… Crazy human! How!”

Alice, who lost one wing, shouted in a distrustful voice.

From the section where her wings were cut off, blood gushing out like raindrops to the
ground.

“I said I’m going to blow up the mansion, and I’m going to kill all your people there!”

“Poor thing. Well, there’s a limit to the level-headed. You can’t tell if that threat is going
to work or not?”

While Gyerg laughed at Alice and tried to recover himself, I swept my heart.

Anyway, that’s a relief. Ash wasn’t at all agitated by that remark.

If he had shown any signs of shaking, Alice would have held on to that threat until the
end.

‘At this time, I’m really glad that Ash is a psychopath…….’

While obsessed with the complex sentiment, the amount of black blood that fell from the
air and collected on the ground increased.

I raised my head. Alice, who had a hole in her stomach and lost one of her wings,
seemed to have reached her limit.
“Tsk tsk, you’re the one who is asking for it! You’re the one”

When I looked at Gyerg, the following words continued.

“You wouldn’t even have the power to run. Even if he didn’t cut your wings while trying
to threaten him with a threat that wouldn’t work, you would have had the power to run
away. Yeah, you should’ve just given up and run away. You shouldn’t have rolled your
head, you idiot.”

So that’s it?

It seemed that Alice, who was in danger, would fall on her own, soon, even if we left her
like that.

Ash, who seemed to be thinking for a moment while looking at Alice, soon fixed his
sword.

Then Alice shouted urgently.

“Gyerg!”

“…….did you just call my name?”

Alice’s words continued while Gyerg was checking with me whether he heard it right or
not.

“I apologize for calling you half dirty, I’ll take it back. I mean it, so… So… Listen to me…
Get the girl human there right now.”

“What?”

Gyerg frowned, and Ash, who stopped moving, stared at me.

Gyerg was right next to me. In terms of distance, it was closer than Ash right now.

“You have to help me. Think carefully, Gyerg, you’re a demon too.”

“Well, exactly, half-demon.”

“So what? You’re not a human anyway. You’re gonna pretend to be human with that
horn on your forehead? Nobody’s gonna treat you like a human being. You’re just being
lucky that you don’t get hunted, really.”

“Oh, what do you want to say? So we’re gonna help each other out, as a demon
colleague? You tried to kill me, but I’m gonna help you like a worm?”
“Don’t you want to get the demon’s world back?”

“What?”

Gyerg’s face, which had been sullen all along, first smudged.

Ash stood still, keeping his eyes fixed on me. However, he silently rolled up the handle
of his sword.

As if he’s going to move as soon as something happens.

“How about this? Gyerg, if you get that human girl and cooperate with me, I’ll get out of
here and find a way to brainwash that man, the Duke.”

“What does that have to do with regaining the demon’s world….”

“If I succeed in brainwashing, I can use the Duke to deal with the devil.”

“….….”

“You don’t think I can do it? I’m sure I can do it enough. We don’t have to face each
other. Be vigilant and kill them one by one. You knew it, right? How much disregard the
devil has to humans, and they treat humans as insignificant and fewer insects than we
do.”

When Gyerg was silent, Alice changed her tone.

She talked in a softer tone like a candy.

“It’s as much as it’s possible. The fact that we, demons, have been beaten by humans
will cause great confusion. If we gather the remaining members and hit them, we can
regain the demon’s world.”

“…….”

“How’s it sound, Gyerg? Isn’t the demon’s world your home and your hometown? You
don’t want to end up with our land was taken away, do you? Rather than hiding amid
human beings like now……..”

“…….Haaa.”

Gyerg sighed deeply. Alice stopped talking.

Gyerg, who threw his head down to the point where I couldn’t see his expression,
laughed.
It was a mockery as it has been.

“You commit suicide yourself.”

“Wait…….”

As soon as Alice hurriedly opened her mouth, she became stiff as if her body were tied
up in the air.

Not missing the gap, Ash threw his sword.

Kwakk!

The sword was exactly stuck in Alice’s left chest.

“Keukhh….. Eighth.”

The body, which was greatly reeling on the air, fell down helplessly.

Kung!
Alice’s body, which fell from a high place, collided with the ground with a loud noise and
dust.

I put that figure in my sight without missing anything, and Gyerg talked next to me.

“Be honest with me. You were a little scared, weren’t you?”

“……No!”

I answered so, but my conscience stung a little.

I asked again while turning a blind eye to the protest of conscience.

“And you? Didn’t you shake a little bit?”

“Me?”

“You can be honest with me because it’s okay. I won’t tease you.”

Ash approached Alice’s fallen body to make sure she was done.

Alice was still not dying, wriggling and spitting black blood.

…….so persistent. Really.

It wasn’t a good sight to see, but as I was watching Alice’s last moment with a
determination not to miss it, Gyerg replied.

“Hey, human, don’t you know me? Would I be shaken by the stupid suicide proposal?
Me”

“That’s…….”

I was thinking about arguing against the expression of suicide, but soon I gave up and
became honest.

“Yes, to be honest, I was more nervous about you betraying me and dying in Ash’s
hands than about betraying me just now.”

“Anyway, you’re nervous.”

“Uh.”
Now that I became honest, it was my turn.

It wasn’t much, just an impromptu question.

“But you know. What if it wasn’t suicide, what if it was really possible? So…… What if
you could really do what Alice said?”

“…….”

“Then are you gonna do what Alice said?”

What am I thinking, asking this question?

The answer was a set question anyway.

I had no choice but to. As Alice said, Demon’s world is home to Gyerg, and nothing is
more important to him than getting his hometown back.

I asked a question with a fixed answer and waited silently.

When Ash pulled out a sword stuck in Alice’ chest and stuck it in her chest again, Gyerg
replied.

“No, not really.”

“……No? Why?”

“Don’t humans have that too? Identified as half-mixed.”

“Well, yeah, but…….”

“We’re worse. Really.”

Alice, who had a sword in her heart twice, choked up and threw up blood.

Gyerg continued, looking calmly at it.

“You hear her say that my blood is dirty, didn’t you? That’s how she was dying while
vomiting dead blood over there.”

“…….”
“It was my daily routine. In the demon’s world, yes, it’s my hometown… but it was a bit
of a dirty hometown.”

Alice threw up blood again with convulsions.

I knew it intuitively. That’s her end.

“It’s just so. I’m angry that I lost my home, and I’m lying if I don’t want to beat the devil to
death……. but I don’t know if I desperately want to do it.”

“…….”

“You know what I mean? If you don’t understand just try to understand it by your own”

“I know.”

When I answered briefly, Alice, who threw up her last blood, stopped moving.

I thought with my eyes on Alice, who didn’t budge.

‘Lie.’

Gyerg’s peaceful voice didn’t sound like he was lying at all, but I was sure.

He told me this before.

He has nowhere to go.

‘He told me that his home was gone.’

A place to go.

Home.

However, the demon’s world was like that for Gyerg anyway. He said it was a dirty
hometown, but it was his hometown.

A place he had to go. A place he can go back.

It was that kind of place. And it will continue to be like that. If it hadn’t been taken away
by the devil.

He wants it back. Of course.

If he can, even if he had to give his life.

“….….”

But Gyerg lied to me, and I thought maybe the lie was for me.

‘Like a white lie telling what I want to hear.’

I looked at Gyerg.

Instead of asking him to be honest, I only added that.

“You know what? Especially, I can see the future.”

“…….”

“In that future, all the devils died.”

“……”

“I’m not saying they’re going to die of natural causes. They brought disaster into their
hands and ruined it, for example… Yeah, like Alice.”

“…….”

“Maybe it’s the future that Alice’s ghost will bring?”

“That’s a good future to hear.”

Gyerg answered with a smile.

“Although, she wouldn’t be a ghost after died”

“Huh?”

Of course, it is known that the original soul remains as a ghost when it dies unjustly.

Alice died fairly, let alone unjustified…… Still, wouldn’t it be possible for Alice’s soul to
remain as a ghost because of that temper? 

No, I think it will remain unconditionally.

‘Or are the demons just not believing in the ghost spirit superstition?’

That’s understandable. Then the lights were on all over the mansion.

After a while, the murmuring sounds grew closer and closer.

“Didn’t you hear anything just now?”

“Did I hear something wrong, something thump…….”

“I heard it, too. The heavy thing was falling…….”

I thought while listening to the upcoming fuss and disturbance.

‘The magic is unlocked.’

Just before Alice died, her strength weakened and the sleeping magic of the mansion
seemed to have been lifted.

“Right? I’m not the only one who heard it. I’m sure there’s a strange sound”

Bessie, who was getting closer to the lead, stopped walking.

“……Lady?”

“Madam, Duke.”

“No, what’s going on.….”

I was looking at surprised and embarrassed faces, and suddenly I thought of something
important.

‘Alice!’

When Alice died, the deformity disappeared.

The wings and horns disappeared and the skin colour returned to its original state.

The problem is that after that, she looked very humane.

Of course, the blood was still black, but the yard was dark anyway, so she looked like a
normal corpse from afar.….

Thinking so far, I hurriedly turned my head and opened my mouth.

“Well, this is–“

But I was speechless and soon hardened.

What is it?
None.

There was nobody in Alice.

‘Where’d it go?’

Instead, only the dress Alice was wearing was placed there.

While embarrassed, Bessie approached and picked up the dress.

“What’s this….”

Then she looked at me with a look of asking for an explanation.

‘Oh, that dress? That’s what Alice was wearing. Alice Danekier, you know? She wasn’t
actually a human, she was a demon. So she got killed in a fight, but her body suddenly
disappeared and her clothes are right there.….’

I calmly opened my mouth after organizing the situation in my head.

“It’s my clothes.”

“What’s wrong with your clothes?”

“.… blown away by the wind. I took it out to the terrace for a while and then the wind
blew and I missed it. And I was out to pick it up.”

Sounds pretty good. Doesn’t that make sense for an impromptu one?

Just as it happened, the black bloodstains that Alice spilt were erased as if they had
evaporated.

‘Thanks to it, I’m saved, but…….’

“But what happened to this part of the chest–“

“It’s a defective product! That’s right! I was going to throw that thing away! I’ll throw it
away right now. Right now.”

I snatched the dress from Bessie in a hurry.

I forgot. The marks that Ash pierced with the sword are still there.

There was a cold sweat inside, but Bessie asked no more about the dress.
Instead, she turned to something else.

“Yes, let’s say that’s…Uh, but what’s wrong with this place?”

“Huh?”

“What the hell happened here…….”

Bessie frowned, unable to speak at all.

I suddenly checked ‘what it looks like’ here.

The floor that’s been dug up. Fallen tree, smashed terrace railing…… God, when did
that happen?

It was serious all of a sudden. I spoke in an unconfident voice after examining the
surroundings that seemed impossible to explain except that there was a war.

“Ash……”

“…….”

“……because Ash was fighting?”

The ending went out in question as I said since it was too ridiculous.

But also, I don’t think it’s a lie at all, asked Bessie.

“Fighting? To whom?”

That’s a valid question. I don’t know.

I pointed at the Gyerg.

“Hey.”

Gyerg, who put the horns on his forehead out of sight, was embarrassed when he got
attention.

“Huh? This is the man who stayed in the mansion before.”

“Yes, that’s right. He suddenly came without contacting me, and he’s going to stay for a
while this time as well.”

“Really? But why did the Duke fight with someone so suddenly?”
It seemed that there was a word hidden behind it, asking, why in the middle of the night,
and why in this place.

I hesitated, but soon I answered less confidently than I had before.

“Because I asked him to show me his fighting……?”

“…….”

“…….”

What is it?

However, the fastest and most clearly accepted atmosphere has spread around.

No, wait a second. What’s up?

Why are they nodding?

Why do they look like they accept that?

“Ahhhh, I see.”

Things finally came to an end with Bessie’s clear sigh that she finally understood
everything.

However, in the meantime, I was the only one who felt nervous and embarrassed.

***

It was dawn.

The mansion was again armed with darkness and stillness.

It was a while ago after I pushed Bessie, who said she would clean up the mess even a
little bit and sleep, back into the extreme room saying she could do it when the day
came and turned off all the lights in the mansion.

I immediately opened my eyes while lying with Ash in another room instead of my
messy bedroom.

‘……I can’t sleep.’

That’s weird. What is the problem? Why can’t I sleep?

It doesn’t even feel strange if I fall as soon as I lie down, considering what Alice has
done to my body.

I tossed and turned a little more and soon gave up and raised myself up.

When I turned my head slightly to the side, I saw Ash lying right next to me and
sleeping.

I fixed my eyes on Ash, who was sleeping without even moving enough to remind me of
a sleeping princess.

……he is sleeping, right?

He didn’t faint or something, right?

I put my finger under Ash’s nose.

Fortunately, his breath flowed as he normally fell asleep. Phew.

I took off my finger with confidence and began to silently appreciate Ash’s face.

The light of dawn fell into the bedroom.

I held my knee up and held my chin over it.

I felt strange.

My heart flutters like a stone’s surface, and I feel restless.

My heart was beating a little faster than usual.

‘I was scared.’

I had such a thought belatedly.

I thought I might lose this guy.

And it was also something that could throw me into the abyss of hell just by imagining it.

Even now, my fingertips holding my knees are shaking faintly.

I didn’t take my eyes off Ash’s sleeping face, like a person who wanted to be confirmed
that Ash in front of me was not a fantasy.

The dim light stayed calm over Ash’s face.

Straight forehead, straight eyebrows, eyelids, nose, lips…….

……… lips.

Lips!

I realized something and opened my eyes.

‘And now that I know,’

Alice stealing Ash’s lips with my body came to my mind like lightning.

At this moment, it was fear and restless, and soon I forgot all about it and anger rose at
the spot.

‘Alice, I’ll kill her!’

She’s already dead, but if she’s survived, I’ll kill her again!

How, how dare she! Whose lips!

I stared at Ash with blazing eyes.

Although it was my body that Alice was wearing at that time, she was technically
stealing Ash’s lips with my lips.

Still, it’s unacceptable.

I was huffing to myself and then leaned down.

‘I’m going to sterilize it.’

Let’s just move on the other hand. I’ll sterilize it a hundred more times. No, 1,000 times?
That’s not it, a hundred thousand times?

I tilted my head toward Ash’s face with a firm commitment.

The tip of our nose brushed first, turned my head slightly, and narrowed the gap, and
then the lips touched.

The soft feeling became a pleasant feeling and wrapped around the whole body.

………I’m a little relieved of my anger.

No, but of course this is not enough.

It’s not enough. It’s really bad! Outrageously!

At the time when Ash was asleep, the kiss suddenly deepened.

“…….!”

While I was distracted by the heat of digging in and intertwining, Ash turned my body
with his right hand firmly behind my neck.

I stared blankly at Ash’s clear golden eyes that came up above me in an instant and
said.

“……didn’t you sleep?”

Instead of answering right away, Ash threw off his top.

Instinctively, as soon as the saliva went over, Ash lowered his head again and kissed
lightly.

“I woke up. Someone has woken me up.”

“…….Did I wake you up?”

“No.”

Ash smiled playfully.

Ash invaded again with his mouth open.

As the saliva mixed and passed, my hair became messy.

It was only when I felt that my head lacked oxygen that Ash let go of my lips.

I patted my slightly tingly lips.

Ash’s eyes, looking down at me in the dark, were still and still full of heat.
I opened my mouth, feeling my heart fluttered by the unfamiliar desire.

“Have you been awake?”

“Yes.”

“……..Why? Aren’t you tired?”

I asked a question that I don’t know if I’m really asking him.

Ash didn’t answer and kissed me on the cheek, on the nose, on the lips.

Then it passed by the neck and went further down.

“……ah!”

It was only around the time of a sharp groan that Ash, who came up again, met my eyes
and opened my mouth.

“Well, I’m trying to sleep, but I can’t. Why do you think?”

“…….”

“But Lydia, I think I can put you to sleep.”

“.…ha.”

It was not cold even though all the bare skin was revealed before I knew it.

I hugged Essie’s hardback as hard as I could and dug my nails on it…

“……….I feel the same way.”

It was long dawn.

***

The next day, I barely opened my eyes until late afternoon.

I was a little dumbfounded when I checked the time.

‘I slept till this time, but I can’t believe nobody woke me up…….’

I simply washed my face, moistening my neck, and left the room.

Then, I found Bessie while I was going down to the first floor thinking about the muscle
pain whether it was because Alice ran wild with my body or something else.

I thought about it for a while and called her.

“Bessie.”

“Lady, did you sleep well? The Duke told me not to wake you up because you must be
tired…….”

“……yes, thank you. I slept really well. More than that.”

I looked around. It just so happened that there was little sign of movement.

I lowered my voice and opened my mouth carefully.

“I mean Alice Danekier.”

In fact, I was a little curious when I woke up.

I thought the mansion would be a little noisy this morning.

‘Because I escaped from the Danekier mansion yesterday with Alice’s body.’

At that time, a maid named Mendy heard me asking Gyerg to take me to the Duke.

If she had spoken to Baron Danekier, the Baron should have sent a letter to anyone
here as soon as it was dawn.

‘She didn’t tell the baron yet?’

Did she shut her mouth? Why?

Or maybe she didn’t hear it right then because of the situation at the time?

Well, it was my pleasure to see the bodies of Alice, who would have been pushed into
the evidence, also disappeared…

“Alice Danekier?”

“Oh, yeah, that’s actually……….”

I tried to get close to Bessie and continue.

Yesterday, I gave an excuse to pass the situation, but I still have the thought of telling
Bessie the truth.

Although it’s too absurd to just hear because there’s no evidence, Bessie will definitely
believe it without a doubt.

But then Bessie tilted her head.

“Who is she?”

“What?”

“Have you ever told me before? I don’t remember hearing about it……..”

I wondered for about 5 seconds whether Bessie was playing a joke on me.

The conclusion of my agony was to call out Sir Daberry, who appeared from a distance.

“Sir Davery!”

“Why are you calling so quickly? Is there anything…….”

“Do you know Alice Danekier?”

“What?”

“Alice Danekier. You know her, don’t you?”

Sir Davery, who seemed briefly embarrassed by my urgent expression, soon responded
cautiously.

“……….is that a name I should know?”

I turned as soon as I heard that answer.

Then I went up to my room and checked something, and came down the stairs as if
running.

“Madam…..!”

I couldn’t afford to look back at the astonished butler’s cry.

I passed the butler and ran to the dining room this time.

“Gyerg!”
“Ah, you surprised me!”

Surprised by my loud appearance, Gyerg dropped the turkey leg he was just holding.

I either approached Gyerg quickly.

I asked without stopping to take a quick breath while running up to here.

“What has happened?”

“Oh, my precious turkey leg……what?”

“Alice Danekier.”

I was conscious of my surroundings and calmed my voice.

“……no one remembers Alice. What? Why?”

This was the first thought I had when I faced the reaction of Bessie and Sir Davery a
while ago.

Was it a dream?

Did I dream? In fact, it was all just a long, vivid dream, and was Alice Danekier a figure
who didn’t exist from the beginning?

But it couldn’t have been.

The evidence was that our couple’s bedroom was still being repaired.

And the dress was still in my room.

The dress that Alice wore.

Last night in front of Bessie, I said I would throw it away right away, but I had no chance
to throw it away, so I brought it to my room first.

It was still there. Then it’s not a dream either. It was all true.

And suddenly, Bessie and Sir Davery don’t remember Alice?

It wasn’t just the two of them. None of the people I caught while running down the hall
knew the name of Alice.

Gyerg didn’t say anything to me right away, which made me more confused.
Anxiety struck me at the moment.

“Don’t tell me you too…….”

“Sigh. That’s why mental kids are so annoying and pathetic.”

“What?”

“Didn’t you see Alice’ body disappear yesterday?”

Nodding, Gyerg wiped his hand in a napkin that had been holding the turkey’s leg until a
while ago and continued.

“Death isn’t just dying for them, for a race that uses mental domination.”

“It’s not just death?”

“Uh, death means total extinction for them.”

“……..total extinction?”

Gyerg picked up the glass and took a sip of water in it.

Gyerg continued with a calm but complex expression on the other hand.

“If you think that it’s total extinction if the body disappears? That’s not true. Its existence
itself is erased as if it had never existed in the first place. That’s the total extinction.”

“And that’s why she’s gone from people’s memory?”

“That’s right. It doesn’t erase her existence if anyone remembers her.”

The water in the glass that Gyerg put down is rocking.

Just like how I feel right now.

“………Wait, what about me? I still remember Alice.”

“You’ve changed your body with Alice.”

“Because of that?”

“Maybe it’ll affect you. There’s no other reason than that. But it won’t last long. How
many days at the longest?”

Gyerg calmly sentenced a time limit of my memory.

I was dumbfounded and asked suddenly.

“What about you, Gyerg? Do you also forget Alice as time goes by?”

“Of course, although it takes longer than you, human beings. I’m half-demon, but we’re
the same kind.”

“…….”

“Why? Do you feel sorry for her?”

“It’s not like that, it’s just……”

Do I feel sorry that I forgot about Alice?

No, I didn’t feel that way. I gave up looking for a remarkable word to express this
disturbing feeling.

“I’m just a little pissed off. It’s ridiculous, it’s my memories but it’s being manipulated by
external forces.”

“That’s true.”

Gyerg sympathized, followed by a light addition.

“So maybe it’s a better ending that suits her well.”

‘The end that suits her.’

……well, is that so?

The ending where the memories of people about her are manipulated and forever
forgotten from them.

As Gyerg said, it may be the best end for Alice, who manipulated other people’s minds
with her mind dominating power and wielded them freely.

‘Right, it’s the best ending.’

Many people in society will suffer from nightmares just by thinking of the name Alice.

It would be a blessing for them to forget Alice.

“What are you thinking about?”

Gyerg spoke to me, who remained silent in thought.

I gently told him my recent thought.

“I think I had to burn the dress.”

***

I burned Alice’s dress completely without leaving any piece of cloth.

The reason why I did not simply throw it away but burn it instead was simple.
Revenge?

No.

‘Because if I throw it away, I might find it again later…….’

Just imagining that time gave me goosebumps.

It’s too ugly.

It’s definitely my dress, and it’s definitely me who told them to throw it away, but it’s not
in my memory, and the suspicious sign will show up — Well, I’m seriously worried about
this, and I got goosebumps when I imagine myself in the future.

‘It’s the right choice to burn it for the sake of myself in the future.’

So I organized the last trace of Alice.

In a way, it was like cleaning up the relics.

After that, time passed peacefully for a while.

The weather changed quickly. And in line with that, the day quickly became hotter.

The bedclothes and pajamas became thinner, and the dessert after the meal became
cold.

I stared at the Gyerg today, who scooped his fifth plate of fruit sherbet for lunch.

“…….”

I looked at him with my chin up and he finally felt my gaze, so Gyerg stopped the spoon,
which was moving busily, and looked up.

“Why?”

Gyerg tilted his head as if he was trying to gauge the reason for my gaze and said as if
he knew it soon.

“Oh, am I eating too well? Is it fun to watch? Well, it’s one thing I’ve been eating for a
long time…….”

“When are you going home?”

I interrupted Gyerg and asked abruptly. Gyerg frowned.

“What? Where’s my house? Are you teasing me?”

“You need to go to Mayke. To help her build the tower. It’s your new home now.”

“Hey, on whose permission?”

As if ridiculous, Gyerg snorted.

Then he raised his hand naturally and said, ordering the sixth sherbet from the maid.

“I’ll decide on my own house. I don’t have a house yet. And you’re the one who told me
to stay here as long as I wanted.”

“…….”

“There’s nothing as nasty, dirty, and ugly as changing your own words. You know that,
right?”

“……. yes, I know.”

I admitted without a hitch.

A sigh came out at the same time.

‘Why did I say that?’

That’s right. I told Gyerg that he could definitely stay here until he got sick of this house.

The problem is that I don’t know why I said that.

‘Was I crazy for a second?’

Not only that.

From what Bessie and others heard, I told Ash that I wanted to see him fight with Gyerg,
who visited the mansion in the middle of the night.

That’s why Ash actually fought against Gyerg.

‘Am I really crazy?’

No, so how did Gyerg come here in the first place?

I called him with the coin, but as I said, I remembered calling him but didn’t remember
the reason why I called him.
There were, strangely enough, results all over the place, but I couldn’t remember the
cause and process.

‘Am I sleepwalking……’

I remembered some brutal news in my previous life that a sleepwalking patient had
stabbed someone while sleeping.

Being crazy or sleepwalking. Which one is better?

I looked at Gyerg with that kind of confusion.

It was very complicated to see Gyerg eating up his sixth sherbet-like a challenge
mukbang.

“Why the hell did I do that?… I sent him to Mayke for best.….”

I was talking to myself but maybe he heard it to himself because he stopped eating and
stared at me. I blinked my eyes.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

“……….no. It’s not like I didn’t know this would happen.”

Mumbling an unexpected remark, Gyerg then ordered the seventh sherbet.

It was kind of amazing.

“Stop eating. The Chef will be tired. What are you–“

“Hey, human.”

“Huh?”

“You don’t remember the words you told me to eat well while I was here, otherwise you
would put a funnel in my mouth and force food into it, right?”

“…….did I?”

“Yeah. And also–“

Gyerg said with sharp eyes, pushing aside the finished sherbet plate.

“You know you’ve been weirdly sharp with me, right?”

“…….”

“I know you’re in a bad mood, and I know you’re depressed and felt stuffy, but you
shouldn’t take it out on me”

I was stabbed to the point and shut my mouth.

Yeah, that was right.

As he said, I was currently in a very bad mood, and it is a lie to say that I didn’t take
those feelings out in a while, if not by chance, to Gyerg who I met at the dining room.

“I’m sorry.”

When I apologized right away, Gyerg seemed rather embarrassed.

“No, I didn’t mean that you need to apologize.”

“……..”

“Hey, hey, hey, cheer up. It’s only been a month. He’ll be back soon.”

Now Gyerg is starting to cheer me up. I was silent because I was not motivated to
answer.

A month.

That’s when Ash was away from the mansion.

About a month ago, Ash left the mansion, leaving me a farewell kiss, saying he had a
place to go for a while.

And then he hasn’t come back yet.

‘There hasn’t even been a single message so far.’

He said it might take a while, but…….

This is not a little. At least by my standards. A month without even contacting each other
was too long.

Too long.

‘I don’t know where he’s gone too.’

Furthermore, no one in the mansion except Ash knew where Ash had left.

“If I knew you’d do this, I wouldn’t have asked him to come back safely. I would have
asked him where he was going.’

Late regret only fueled depression.

Gyerg seemed to be trying with words of support to cheer me up when I was down, but
later he said casually, leaning his back on the chair to see if he had given up.

“Oh, it’s just a month. Someone might think it’s been a year.”

“…….”

“Hey, No matter where the Duke is or how many days the Duke has gone, he wouldn’t
get stabbed to death? He’ll come back on his own. Without any difficulty…….”

“I know there’s no way anything could happen to Ash.”

“But?”

“But I’m still worried. I can’t help it.”

“…….”

“I can’t help but feel anxious, nervous, and worried. Because I love him!”

“Here we go again.”

“And on top of being worried, I miss Ash more than anything!”

“How many times have you repeated it this week?”

Then Gyerg really raised his hand and folded his fingers to start counting.

I used to narrow my forehead and straighten it out.

“Oh, yeah, you won’t understand this feeling. Well, I understand.”

“…….”

“A half-demon old bachelor who’s not even married may not know this feeling.”

“What does that have to do with being half-demon? And who’s the old bachelor?”
“How old are you? Aren’t you over 100?”

“That’s……oh, it’s just the average age as humans.”

“That’s not what I know, you’re an old bachelor anyway.”

“Hey!”

Someone knocked on the door outside while I was exchanging childish arguments with
Gyerg.

“Madam, this is the butler. May I come in?”

“….…!”

I shouted quickly.

“Come on in!”

As soon as the butler opened the door and came in, my heart jumped.

No, calm down. Do not expect too much.

It’s been more than once that I’ve been disappointed after having my own expectations.

However, even though I thought so, I couldn’t help it.

“This is news for you today. Baron Danekier’s mines and mansions were eventually
auctioned off.”

“……….ah.”

And the swollen chest sank as soon as the butler who came close opened his mouth.

From the beginning, that was something I was not interested in at all.

I tried not to show too much disappointment.

“The reason Baron Danekier went bankrupt was all due to a defect found in the mine,
and there are suspicions that the defect was actually artificial.”

“I see.”

It’s none of my business. Whether Baron Danekier is ruined by someone’s mastery.

I don’t even know who the Baron was.

“And Count Coultershe who is famous for being a socialite who only approaches
married women has been in an accident on the road at night and has been unable to
use both of his hands.”

Oh, my God. Both hands? That’s kind of pathetic. It’s not a big deal.

I couldn’t hide my sullenness as the butler continued.

It was me who asked him to let me know whenever there was news outside, but it
seemed that there wasn’t much result this time.

I managed to hold back the surging sigh. Then the butler continued.

“And……there’s a story that a dragon was caught in the South.”

“Dragon?”

I reacted down for the first time to the unexpected news.

“It’s just a rumor at the moment.”

“How the Dragon was caught? Was it hunted? By who?”

“It’s just a rumor right now.….”

Dragon.

To simply explain about the dragon of this world. Its body is as big as a house, armed
with hard scales, and when it opens its mouth, it emits a fire called ‘breath’, and a pair of
wings behind its back.….

‘In terms of what it looks like, is it more like a lizard than a dragon?’

A two-legged walking lizard.

Anyway, according to the myth, dragons, which are known to be able to use magic or
talk to humans, were more of a legend in many ways.

Because it was so hard to see it, it seemed to exist only as a legend.

Sometimes I heard stories about someone eye witnessing or hunting dragons.

‘But it’s only once in a while.’

Well…… about once every 50 years?

“What do you think, Butler? Did the dragon really get caught?”

“Honestly, I think it’s a false rumor.”

“Really?”

“Apart from other things, dragons are rarely found at first.”

“That’s true.”
“Even if someone happens to witness it anyhow, to catch the dragon, at least in one
territorial or maybe in severe cases, national forces need to be moved to capture the
dragon.… then it would have been known first.”

“You’re right.”

I didn’t contradict Butler’s words and nodded my head.

Dragon is also a dragon, but there was a reason why Dragon Slayer, which means a
dragon killer, literally became a title in the story.

To catch the dragon, a great deal of force had to be used, as the Butler had said, but
the problem was that there was not much Dragon Slayer left to catch it.

Scales? Bones? Or meat?

Whatever it is, it is not worth the lives of the thousands of soldiers.

Although, a hundred years ago, a mad king in some kingdoms who coveted the title
Dragon Slayer once killed a dragon at the expense of half the kingdom’s knights…….

That’s what a crazy guy did.

In general, dragons rarely tried to be hunted, since people were getting more damage
than if they weren’t caught.

“Then it’s just a rumor.”

I quickly turned my attention away after agreeing with the Butler.

I responded briefly because I heard a fantasy-like name after a long time, but it was not
a big deal in the end.

It was the same if it was true, not just false rumors. Because it’s none of my business.

“Well, I’ll be right back to you when I get any news.”

The Butler left the dining room after delivering three useless news.

I became more depressed than before the Butler came in.

Sigh.
‘What on earth can I change this mood into?’

If I pretend to be crazy like a Gyerg and eat seven servings of sherbet, I’ll be more
depressed because I’ll be suffering from an upset stomach.

Thinking so, I suddenly saw Gyerg with a very strange expression.

“…….Gyerg?”

Gyerg, who had kept a strange expression for a while because he couldn’t hear my call,
shook his head quickly as if he had come to his senses after a while.

Before asking why, he raised his hand and ordered the eighth sherbet, leaving the
seventh sherbet intact.

“…….”

Did he think about whether to eat two at the same time? He is not, is he?

I hope that the image of Gyerg will not fall anymore.

Although there’s nothing to fall anymore.

I didn’t have much to do, but I decided to just see how many sherbets Gyerg could eat.

***

“Ash!”

Ash arrived at the mansion no more than 15 days later.

It was very early, but it was needless to say that as soon as I heard the news, I ran out
in a nightgown.

“Lydia.”

I hugged Ash’s body as soon as I reached the front door, even without seeing him.

It smelled like Ash. Just the smell.

I was relieved first and then questioned.

“Why are you so late?”

“I’m sorry.”
“I’m not trying to get an apology.”

“I’m so sorry.”

Listening to Ash’s apology falling on my head one after another, I kept my mouth shut.

Even fake words such as “it’s okay” or “no” didn’t come out.

I wasn’t okay with that at all. Not at all.

“I hate you.”

“I’m sorry.”

“I hate you.”

“I’m so sorry.”

Ash pulled my shoulder and crushed me into his arms.

I don’t know if his purpose is to soothe me or whether it means that he missed me, but
anyway, my heart, which had been exasperated, has subsided little by little.

“……you’re thin.”

After a long time, Ash took me away from his arms and said so, rubbing my forehead
with his thumb.

Did I?

For sure, I hardly ate for a week and my sleep time was messed up.

But maybe it wasn’t obvious, but Bessie and the Butler didn’t say much to me.

“It won’t happen again.”

Ash, who whispered as if he had sworn, kissed me on the forehead, followed by

something hanging around my neck.

I blinked my eyes.

“…….Necklace?”

“Always have it.”

“Why suddenly……”

“If you have this, you can always contact me. Anywhere.”

“What?”

I looked down at the necklace in surprise.

This necklace…… is it like a phone?

Or a pager.

The turquoise jewel in the middle of the necklace sprayed a light.

It was a strange colour. I felt mysterious somewhere, but in the meantime, I was
surprised to think that it would have been better if it was a gem that resembles Ash’s
eyes or hair colour.

I looked up again and saw Ash.

“You’re late for this?”

“Similar.”

“Why did you do that? What is this?”

I’m serious. What is this?

He just has to protect me like he always does.

But nothing happened all this time, and I didn’t really need this, why.

I remembered all the hardships my heart had so far, and the tip of my nose became
sore by itself.

Ash held me firmly in his arms again as I began to sniff.

“I was wrong.”

“…… just tell me in advance….. that you’re going to get a magic necklace like this…….”

Of course, after hearing the reason, it is unknown whether I would have let this matter
innocently.

Ash hugged me and slowly swept my hair with a soft touch.

“It’s…..because I wasn’t sure that I could get it.”

Then I opened and closed my eyelids instead of wetting Ash’s chest with tears.

It was unexpected.

‘I’ve never heard him say that before…….’

How can he say that? It’s not anyone else, but Ash.

Come to think of it, I was also curious that Ash moved himself to get a necklace.

Just a gesture from Ash, there were a lot of people around him who would come to get
this necklace even if they had to sacrifice their own life.

‘Is this such an incredible necklace?’

If I hear the function, it seems like a normal communication device.

Of course, the magic necklace itself is not an ordinary object, but……….

I soon stopped thinking and dug into Ash’s arms.

I don’t know. Anyway, that was a trivial matter at this moment.

In front of the fact that Ash is finally back.

The warm arms of Ash, which feel like a long time ago, are so warm and nice, and I
haven’t fallen out of it for a long time.

***

The dawn just before sunrise is the darkest moment of the day.

Gyerg moved quietly in the darkness.

Arriving in front of the door, which soon leaked a faint light, Gyerg tucked himself into it
as if he had been sucked in.

The scenery that appeared in time was no different from what was expected.

Gyerg kicked his tongue.

“……As expected.”
Under the weak light, Ash, who was changing the bandage on his left arm to a new one,
looked at Gyerg for a moment at the sound.

But it was really a short time.

As if Gyerg did not exist in the first place, Gyerg familiarly opened his mouth as he
watched Ash focusing only on the bandage work again.

“It’s you, right?”

“……..”

“You caught the dragon, didn’t you?”

Then he added in a confident voice without even listening to an answer.

“I knew it as soon as I saw it. The  jewel on the necklace, that’s a dragon heart, right?”

Dragon heart.

The heart of the dragon.

However, the meaning contained in it was not only seemingly simple.

“Wow, are you crazy?”

The dragon heart was a must-have preparation for the contract.

It was known only to a few, but Gyerg just happened to belong to a few.

Ash ignored Gyerg and devoted himself to what he was doing. Gyerg didn’t care and
talked.

“At this age, I’ve seen all sorts of rare things in my life. A human being takes a dragon
and takes out its heart and takes a vow? Hey, don’t say you’re a human being
anywhere.….”

“So.”

After finishing the work of wrapping a new bandage around the wound, Ash finally spat
out his first words to the noisy uninvited guest.

“Does it have anything to do with you?”

Gyerg’s expression crumpled immediately.

“Of course, I have! Who protected that human being while you were gone? I thought
you asked for it! Thanks to that human, I was treated as a bored man with nothing to do
and stayed by the ashes day and night. Me!”

That human. This human.

It all pointed to Lydia, who was asleep in the next room at this time without knowing
anything.

“I appreciate that.”

“That…..”

“But I don’t mind.”

Ash continued, staring straight at Gyerg.

“Especially if you’re going to tell Lydia……..”

“No! Am I crazy? I won’t!”

Gyerg jumped and answered like he was screaming.

He didn’t always look like he was going to cut himself if his opponent’s eyes were like
this.

‘Aish…… I’m so sad that I can’t live.’

He doesn’t know what this is all about.

If what he had done was known to his other surviving relatives, he would surely be a
burst of laughter.

Although, if he takes those who would be ridiculed him here, they’ll just become a burst
of laughter just like Gyerg.

Gyerg shook off his growing sense of shame and grumbled.

“And even if you didn’t tell me, I won’t say it to that human.”

He means it.

At first glance, it sounds like an attempt to build his self-esteem, but Gyerg really didn’t
mean to tell Lydia from the beginning.
“What did I get from telling her?’

As soon as Lydia knew the “real” effect of the necklace, the reaction was obvious.

She’ll go on a rampage trying to untie the necklace right away and destroy it.

This is not only words, the act where she would really take a real hammer to hit the
necklace or taking it up high and dropping it spontaneously depicted.
‘It won’t do any good, though.’

It is a side problem that no single scratch will be made on the necklace.

The most important pledge has already been completed.

Just when Ash hung a necklace around Lydia’s neck.

And once it’s completed, no matter what she did, the pledge could never be reversed or
cancelled.

Whether the necklace is powdered, melted, or otherwise buried in an endless sea is

useless.

That’s what the pledge was.

‘That abominable…….’

He put it around her neck and pretended it’s nothing but a paging spell.

Lydia, who knows nothing, was slightly pitiful at this point.

‘Of course, there’s nothing good for her to find out now.’

That’s why Gyerg is going to shut up.

While Gyerg was looking down at Ash, he abandoned Gyerg and raised himself up.

As he moved out of the room, Gyerg quickly caught Ash.

“Wait, let me ask you something.”

“…….”

“Do you remember Alice? ……no, no, forget it.”

But after spitting it out, he thought it was a stupid question, so Gyerg shook his head
right away.

“Of course I remember. Yes, I do this because I remember it.”

“…….”
“……..”

“I guess I’m getting used to it now. It’s not surprising anymore.”

“Are you done?”

“No, wait a minute. I’ll cancel the last one and ask another question. So, what happened
to your left arm?”

Gyerg said, pointing to Ash’s left arm wound, which is now hidden by clothes, with his
eyes.

“Of course I know that you caught a dragon. I mean, what kind of attack did you get?
Toenail? Tail? It’s nothing special, but I was just curious.….”

“Breath.”

“Ah, it’s the dragon’s breath. What?”

Gyerg, who answered without thinking, was surprised and asked back.

But then Ash had already left the room after answering Gyerg’s question.

Gyerg stayed in the room where the owner disappeared, so he only blinked his eyes
and muttered.

“Crazy……?”

What? How? Breath?

“Wow, Aish.”

Gyerg recalled ‘Breath’, the dragon’s famous lethal move that usually melts anything
away just by brushing it.

In fact, it was not through books or rumours that Gyerg knew about it as others.

A few decades ago, one of his own kind, who especially likes installing equipment,
suddenly decided to catch the dragon.

So he knew it well.
That relative, who recklessly attacked the dragon that day, had to lose one of his horns
forever after being beaten by dragon breath.

Gyerg shuddered as he recalled that the horns of his own relative, which were
impossible to be firm, were melting without a trace.

“Is his left arm alright? I didn’t see it properly because it’s dark, but if he takes off the
bandage in the bright place, there might be a hole in the inside.”

Of course not.

The Duke couldn’t have appeared in front of Lydia like that.

Even if he suffered a similar degree of injury, he would not have returned until he
treated it.

At all costs, he would have recovered the affected area, hid it, and showed up.

Like he had never been hurt that much from the beginning.

“What an abominable……..”

The word that he thought of in his head popped out of his mouth this time.

Gyerg looked at the door where the Duke left for a while, then shrugged his shoulders
and disappeared from the room.

***

Ash’s hand delicately pushed Lydia’s hair behind her ear.

This could be proof that she couldn’t sleep well for a few days.

Lydia was so deep asleep.

Ash sat on the bed and silently stood by Lydia.

Ash’s expression was very calm, but in his head, he was recalling the past memories
carved in vivid nightmares.

‘Your Excellency, madam is not feeling well right now…….’

When he first saw Alice with Lydia’s body from afar. Ash definitely sensed something
strange.
It was a sense of incompatibility.

Strangely unfamiliar energy that he had never felt before.

However, it was not possible to identify the energy exactly. It was too far away right
now, and when he got close, his opponent avoided him.

As the excuse of being sick came out, Ash stepped back.

He was doubtful, but he thought there was nothing urgent.

Anyway, Lydia was within his reach, and he thought it was not too late to wait and check
the identity of the sense of incompatibility and move .….. but it was only his illusion.

The most terrible illusion he’s ever had.

Lydia was already out of Ash’s arms, and Ash knew it when he faced Lydia who broke
the terrace door and stormed into the bedroom.

Ash froze.

He knew this terrible sense. It feels like the place where he stands is frozen from his
feet, and there is sharp thin ice on his blood vessels.

In that terrible feeling, Ash managed to move and took the “real” Lydia in Alice’s body.

And then he realized.

How weak humans are.

It was one thing that made humans weak. Ignorance.

What if he had known that their body could change in this way from the beginning?

As soon as Ash felt a sense of incompatibility, he would have smashed the door without
hesitation and faced Alice to blow up where the “real” Lydia really was.

But he couldn’t. He didn’t know.

He couldn’t assume that Lydia’s body had changed, so he left his hand like a fool and
stayed still.

For those few hours, maybe, he may have lost Lydia.

“…….”
Ash’s right hand, who reminded of that time, naturally put strength into it.

At that moment, Lydia tossed and turned in her sleep. Surprised Ash let go of her hand
reflexively.

It wasn’t long before he laughed at his own behaviour.

In fact, he can forget about the incident at that time anyway.

Because he will never experience that again.

That day, Ash felt keen that he was a weak human being.

It was inevitable. Gyerg who was always busy complaining about Ash saying whether
he was human or not, but this was different from that.

Ash can’t be omnipotent. Because he’s not God.

What he does not know will inevitably continue to exist, and no one knows what threat it
will pose in the future.

So Ash found a way.

Another way.

The way to protect Lydia, even if he’s not omnipotent, even if he’s just a weak human
being.

There was a miracle. Or God answered. Anyway, Ash found the way.

Ash lowered his head and kissed Lydia’s forehead quietly.

Then the dragon’s blood engraved on Ash’s heart reacted.

The pledge.

Ash caught the dragon, split the heart, drank the blood, and processed a pledge in the
heart and hung it around Lydia’s neck to complete the pledge.

The completed pledge kept the owner’s body as the top priority.

When Lydia’s body was exposed to deadly harm that threatened her life, the damage to
other people’s bodies.

With Ash’s body.

Even if Lydia drinks poison or gets stabbed, she won’t die.

Until Ash, who replaced Lydia, ran out of breath first,

Ash closed his eyes listening to Lydia’s even breathing. A smile formed around his
mouth.

It was a more satisfying smile than anything he had ever built.

***

When the summer receded and the heat subsided.

Gyerg left the Dukedom.

Lydia said to Gyerg, who was ready to leave, “Are you going already?” with a
regrettable voice.

Gyerg snorted.

‘When did you tell me to stop scoop up the sherbet and get out of here?’

Of course, Lydia’s emotional state was unstable at the time and always at unhappiness,
and now she is in complete happiness, happiness, and happiness, so it was not
something that he could not understand.

‘You won’t need coins anymore.’

Gyerg thought for a moment but turned around easily.

It’s not a metaphor, but now the Duke really sacrifices his life to protect Lydia.

If the Duke is at risk that he cannot cope with, Gyerg will be useless even if he comes.

His pride was not hurt. Because it was true.

So Gyerg returned to his residence, and he did not tell Lydia, but again became a victim
of heavy labour.

Damn it.

Gyerg thought the wizard, Mayke, was as crazy as the Duke.

They’re just crazy in different directions.

The Duke is crazy about Lydia, and the wizard woman is crazy about building a tower.

‘Why are there so many crazy humans?’

It’s his situation.

Gyerg grumbled familiarly and went to bed with a tired body.

And he had a dream that day.

It was a strange dream.

There was a peach tree right in front of Gyerg, and a snake was holding in front of him.

The snake flapped its tongue as threatening as it tried to keep Gyerg from approaching
the peach tree.

‘What’s this?’

Gyerg felt ridiculous, but he approached the peach tree for now.

Peaches were not his favourite fruit, but somehow he felt like he should.

But there was a problem.

‘Crazy, snake! Why are you so strong?’

The snake was too strong.

He had never seen such a strong snake before. No matter how much it’s in his own
dreams.

‘Now the snake is crazy too!’

Gyerg eventually won the victory against the snake only after a desperate struggle and
his whole body became a rag.

He was embarrassed.

Damn it…….’

It was a relief that there was no one to see him.

Gyerg sighed in his dream and approached the peach tree where the interrupter
disappeared anyway.
Then he picked one of the biggest and most coveted light pink peaches in the tree.

‘Huh?’

But as soon as that happened, the peach melted away from Gyerg’s hand.

‘My peach!’

It was the moment when Gyerg opened his eyes as he recalled the bloody struggle
between life and death with snakes.

Suddenly, the flower rain fell from the sky.

It was a rose leaf. Countless petals fell everywhere as if they were dancing and fell
gently on Gyerg’s head and nose

“…..…?”

Gyerg woke up and blinked.

What is it?

He had a strange dream.

The dream was so absurd that he didn’t know what to do with it, but it was very vivid.

‘Is it a dream to eat peaches tomorrow?’

Gyerg thought so blankly and soon lay down again.

It was still early to wake up.

He went back to sleep with the feeling of what he knew.

About six weeks after that.

There was an incident in which Lydia, who smelled tart in the backyard of the mansion,
turned the mansion upside down by suddenly vomiting.

Gyerg, who was suffering from heavy labour on a faraway land, was unaware of it.

<Side Story : Chapter 1, End>

Side Story 2 : Hidden

Ppukk!

There was a creepy sound.

The child was young, but he knew very well what that sound meant.

“Kkhh!”

Crack, the man who pierced his stomach on the sword vomited blood and collapsed to
the floor.

The soldier put another sword over the fallen man.

It was cruel enough to frown up, but no one blamed such a ruthless hand.

Because everyone was already doing that.

“Argh!”

“Help me……… Argh!”

“Don’t miss a single one!”

The knight on the horse shouted, chasing after a woman running away then cut her
back.

“It’s the lord’s command! Don’t leave any single one alive!”

The soldiers with orders on their backs rallied.

Women, elderlies, or even children of 5 or 6 years old.

Regardless of age or gender, they fell recklessly under the sword of a soldier.

The child saw a man who had collapsed bleeding right next to him couldn’t even close
his eyes.

The child, Davery could tell.

It was a dream.

It’s just a dream made up of his imagination.

It must be because Davery had never seen the territorial war in his hometown province
with his own eyes.

By the time the war broke out, he was a toddler who couldn’t even open his eyes.

Later, it was not until his head grew a little bit bigger than he heard that the war was
more like a massacre than a war.

Maybe that’s why.

The dream is about this.

No matter how much he looks at it, this scenery, which matches the name of unilateral
slaughter, unfolds in front of his eyes like a dream.

“Run away…… Argh!”

A middle-aged woman whose legs were cut off after dragging her family away from far
away sounded distant.

Davery in the dream was five years old.

The person who felt pity and raised Davery, who was orphaned as a baby, was killed by
a robber when Davery was five years old.

It was, of course, the unhappiest time of Davery’s life.

‘The worst dream ever.’

The combination is just like this.

He doesn’t know whose head it came from, but…….

‘Oh, it’s my head.’

Davery stood in the middle of the village with bitter smoke rising from all over the place
and thought so blankly.

He didn’t feel anything else.

He just wants to wake up from this dream.

From this irrelevant and disorderly dream that its values cannot be found even after
washing his eyes.

At that time, a soldier rushed toward Davery, Who was only a five-year-old child.

The horse lifted its front leg and attacked Davery, and the next moment, Davery opened
his eyes from his bed.

“…….”

Davery raised his upper body.

The blanket slid down his body, revealing his upper body with nothing on it.

It is a body that would have impressed anyone who saw it.

It wasn’t just because of delicate and solid muscles trained with the same training every
day.

Scar.

His upper body, which was filled with detailed muscles, was no less full of minor scars.

“…..…Haaa.”

Davery breathed a short sigh.

The bedroom was dark. The window was lit at dawn, but it was dusk.

It was not yet morning, which meant that he had unintentionally woken up earlier than
usual because of his nightmares.

He doesn’t like it.

Especially when it comes to announcing the start of the day.

There must be no luck for today.

Davery thought so, removing the blanket from his body with a bit rougher hand than
usual.

***

“How are you, Miss? Are you all right?”

Bessie asked. It’s been about two months since the news about my pregnancy came
out.

My answer was mostly fixed.

“Yes, good.”

“Have some of this, Miss.”

Bessie held out a steaming cup in front of me.

It was cocoa. Well, cocoa is good.

Sweet and warm.

In particular, there is nothing better than this to drink when the weather is cold like these
days.

However, if there is a problem, I am buried in a blanket right now.

I honestly expressed my feelings at the moment.

“It’s hot.”

“It’s hot? Wait a minute. I’ll tell Alex it’s time for more fire.”

“Wait, Bessie! I said I was hot! I didn’t say I was cold!”

Bessie looked at me as if she had finally come to her senses, and after hesitating, she
removed a blanket from my shoulder.

It was a very reluctant touch.

But even though she removed the blanket like that, it was still on my shoulder.
I took off my blanket, but there’s another blanket. Magic.

How many layers did she cover for me?

Bessie was startled when I moved my shoulder and acted like I was going to take the
rest off.

“You have to keep yourself warm!”

“Bessie.”

I calmly expressed to her how excessive the blanket layers I had on my shoulder was.

“Today’s weather is a little chilly, not that cold, and my clothes are pretty thick because
I’m wearing my winter clothes in advance, and most of all, this is not outside, but inside
a well-heated mansion.”

“You have to keep yourself warm.”

It didn’t work.

I glanced at Bessie’s face with no sign of backing down and gave up.

Well, I knew it.

I was fiddling with a cup of hot cocoa and got up.

The blanket on my lap flowed down and fell.

“Where are you going?”

“To the first floor. I think it would be better to drink cocoa in the living room.”

I’ll go to the living room at least because it’s obvious that she’ll be against going out to
the terrace.

When I opened the door thinking so, I saw an unexpected face right in front of me.

“Ash.”

“I’m here to see your face…….”

Ash asked me when I was about to leave the room.

“Where are you going?”

“To the living room……”

“Is that so?”

Ash took the cocoa cup from my hand with a gentle touch and handed it over to Bessie.

Then, he immediately lifted me up with his empty hand.

“Let’s go.”

“…….”

I watched Ash walking down the stairs holding me in his arms.

I got a slight fever in my ear.

Oh, my God.

Of course, I don’t have any complaints about being hugged by Ash, but the situation
was also embarrassing.

‘I can walk by myself, too.’

I can go down the stairs, too. Of course. Both of my legs are fine.

‘It’s all because of the Doctor.’

I found an excuse to resent someone who is not here.

About 8 weeks, so 2 months ago.

I was enjoying a leisurely walk in the backyard when I smelled tart and suddenly felt
nauseous.

I was surprised, Bessie and the other maid were surprised, and the chef who made the
tart was also surprised.

Soon, the doctor, who had been panting his eyebrows to flutter, said solemnly after
finishing the examination.

‘Congratulations.’

‘……!’

Everyone there knew what the word meant. Of course including me.
It was no wonder since nausea came up without notice, but I can’t believe it was true.

I was puzzled. It would happen to me one day, but what I thought and what I really
faced was as far apart as the sky and the earth.

When I put my hand on my lower abdomen carefully because it was not realistic, the
doctor continued to ask.

‘As you may know, the early stages of pregnancy are more unstable than other times,
so special care is needed.’

‘….….’

‘First is stability, second is stability, and the third is stability. Don’t overdo yourself. Keep
that in mind.’

And that was the beginning and the final blow.

After that day, I became the official glass body of the mansion, which must be broken if I
hit somewhere or if my foot touches the ground.

‘No, no matter how…….it couldn’t be………a person’s body…….’

I couldn’t even be alive until now if the thoughts of what would happen if I hit something
or stepped on the ground.

However, Ash and other people in the mansion never seemed to want to stop their
arbitrary interpretation.

‘Even the early stage of what the doctor’s said has passed…….’

The Doctor told me that the early pregnancy was up to 12 weeks.

I entered the 14th week this week. In other words, my pregnancy has already passed its
initial stage and entered its mid-term stage.

It’s a time when I can walk around as much as I want on my own feet, assuming that I
don’t overdo it.

‘But even if I say so, it won’t work.’

How long do I have to stay in a glass body that’s buzzing when hit a little…

Is there any end to this treatment…….?

While I was thinking about it, I arrived in the living room, and there was a butler and Sir
Davery.

“Madam, how are you feeling?”

Greetings came out. I answered familiarly.

“Very good.”

“I heard from the doctor that it’s past the time to be particularly careful, and the chef said
your morning sickness is almost gone.”

“That’s right.”

I nodded my head in an insignificant way. All he said is true.

It’s not an empty word for me to answer “yes” to Bessie or the butler.

Like that, my physical condition has been really good recently. Even if I go back to the
previous days, there has never been a particularly difficult time.

I was worried, but my mood swings weren’t as bad as I thought, and I just covered my
morning sickness with food.

‘You’re a good son.’

I thought about the creature that might look small as a fly in my stomach.

I can call him a good son, right? Well, he’s not making me suffer yet.

“Then, madam.”

At that time when I was pleased, the butler took something out of it from his arms.

I didn’t know what he was going to do, so I watched him.

“Please choose.”

It was then, the map that the Butler laid out on the table.
“You want me to choose?”

All of a sudden? What?

When I looked closely, someplace with a sign was written on Butler’s map.

[Village Godda, Batman Theater]

[Village Tallulah, Mom’s Name Theater]

[Village Hamtopia, Deathblow Theater]

I thought about what they all meant and looked at the Butler again.

“What is this?”

“These are nearby villages and the theatre companies that are on tour in those villages.”

“Theater tour?”

“I’ve only sorted out what’s been heard. I thought it was time for you to refresh yourself,
so I prepared this.”

My ears were stiff at the Butler’s words.

Relaxation!

‘That’s a good idea.’

If I stopped by a nearby village for a short trip and watched a performance and looked
around the village, I thought there would be no change of mood.

‘But……’

I glanced at Ash, suppressing my excitement.

The angle of the eyebrows has changed subtly.

Of course. The first word I expected came out of Ash’s mouth, who was dissatisfied with
me going down the stairs with my feet.

“As you get older, you’re doing useless things, Butler.”

“What do you mean useless?”

“It’s cold outside. Where do you want her to go with her sick body in this weather?”

‘I’m not sick!’

I didn’t want to admit it, but he really treated me as a patient.

I’m not sick. I look so fine. I’ve been getting better sleep lately. I even eat well and my
arms and legs feel lighter.

I can’t be more healthy than this!

As soon as I tried to protest like that, the Butler answered first.

“It’s not yet time for the heavy cold weather to begin. So it’s the best time to go now.”

“Butler.”

“Your Excellency.”

The Butler smiled his characteristic gentle smile from his old age.

Then he talked about himself that no one asked.

“I have four children who are married.”

But that was never a meaningless personal gain. The Butler added.

“I’ve stood by my pregnant wife four times.”

“…….”

Ash flinched. I saw it. It was subtle, but Ash definitely flinched.

“The time has passed for Madam to be extra careful, and it’s time for her to refresh
herself. Madam must have been frustrated, so on the contrary, now is the time to
change her mood.”

‘Right! You’re doing a good job, Butler!’

“Rather, refraining from going out too much and restricting movement is not good for the
mother’s body.”

‘Butler is the best! That’s cool, Butler!’

“I heard that if the mother’s activity is too low, the pain doubles when giving birth.”

‘That’s true……. What?’

I enthusiastically cheered for the Butler and stopped.

When I gave birth……. What?

My spine got cold. I felt like I heard something shocking enough to forget the cheering.

Maybe it wasn’t just a shock to me, but I felt Ash’s arm getting stiffened.

Soon Ash put me down.

Then he kindly dragged the map right in front of him and said.

“Where do you want to go?”

I looked down at the map with grim eyes.

‘A place to walk a lot.’

A place where I could walk a lot, where I move a lot, where I could be active……

He looked through the map with a serious look and paused for a moment.

[Village Genis, Woman Fovia Theater.]

[Village Rondmio, Aero Theater.]

There was a letter that magically caught my eye among these unidentified names alone.

[Thousand Fates Theater]

I pointed my finger at the position without hesitation.

“Here. I’ll go here.”

There is no need to look at the rest.

Who made the name? Maybe the owner of the theatre company? I don’t know who it is,
but it’s a good name. With one name, the theatre is going to be on a roll for the rest of
its life.

Thinking so, I looked up, and I saw the faces of the two men subtly changed.

‘Huh?’

Among them, I looked at Sir Davery, who had a particularly large change in facial
expressions, and then I lowered my eyes again.

When I slipped my finger away, the name of the village next to the name of the theatre
that was hidden in my hand was revealed.

[Hidden.]

“Uh…….”

At the moment, some information quickly mixed up in my head.

I mean, Hidden is a place where people became famous for their dying illegal fighting
gambling, and Ash used to be there…….

My mouth opened even before I could organize my thoughts.

“I was actually talking about this side.”

The finger gently moved to the side. [Village latte, Yellow Broom Theater], ugh, just
looking at the name is already not fun, but I can’t help it.

But then Sir Davery opened his mouth.

“No, Hidden is more good than that place.”

“Huh?”

“Although I say it with my own lip, it’s a good place. There are a lot more things to see.
The gambling house is deep down from the centre, so you won’t see it unless you visit it
on purpose.”

I blinked my eyes.

It was not because of anyone else but Sir Davery that I turned my words around and
avoided Hidden.
However, it was surprising that Sir Davery came forward to defend the Hidden.

‘Didn’t he had a bad memory there?’

It’s my own prejudice that he must have had a hard time rolling in the gambling house,
and did I get along unexpectedly?

Well, that’s possible. Sir Davery is so talented that Ash recognized him and brought
him.

He could have ruled as an undefeated champion who knocked anyone out of the pool in
seconds.

“If you say so…….”

I was convinced and nodded. In fact, I wanted to pretend not to know even if I didn’t
understand. I liked the name of the theatre that much.

“Let’s go there. I want to see this theatre performance. Ash, are you okay with it?”

I turned my eyes and saw Ash this time.

As soon as our eyes met, Ash answered as if he had prepared it.

“As much as you want.”

***

“Are you an idiot?”

No matter who heard it, Davery didn’t react to the words full of intentions to tease him.

Dylan did not care about his opponent’s inaction but instead followed him to his side as
if she was used to it and spoke again.

“No, why are you recommending it there? It’s not even enough if you jump up to oppose
it. Sir Sack, I haven’t seen you this much, are you really stupid?”

“You’re noisy.”

Davery crumpled his forehead and answered Dylan’s direction without even looking.

Dylan burst into laughter.

It’s been almost five months since she came into the Dukedom after receiving a direct
offer from Lydia.

Dylan, a knight of the Duke, a colleague and a bad friend of Davery’s, said he could not
help but laugh.

“I’m just curious. What’s wrong with you?”

She asked sincerely.

When Dylan heard the story from a servant she ran into, she first doubted her ears.

“I don’t think it’s because you really like Hidden, and unless there’s two skies or  your
head doesn’t work out.”

Dylan knew better than anyone else here how Davery thought of Hidden.

It was natural that she was the one who rolled with Davery in Hidden until he became
the duke’s knight.

In her view, it was literally a fluke that she had done in the living room during the day,
namely, to stand up and defend Hidden and recommend it to Lydia as a destination.

“What’s the reason?”

“……..”

“If you can’t avoid it, enjoy it? No, but I heard the Duchess tried to avoid it first.”

“…….”

“Why would you kick your chance and make Hidden a destination?.”

“How far are you going to come?”

Davery ignored Dylan’s persistent question and finally stopped and turned around.

She had no choice but to. One step away from here was Davery’s residence.

Dylan brazenly crossed her arms at the door of Davery’s residence.

“Your bedroom.”

“Are we close enough to get in and out of each other’s bedroom? Not that I remember.”
“We can go in without being intimate.”

“I’ll report you.”

“Hey, Sir Davery Sock. Just tell me. What’s the reason? I don’t think there’s a specific
reason.”

Dylan never gave up or got tired.

Davery was speechless for a moment.

Despite her persistence, Dylan was sharp. That was right. There’s no specific reason,
not at all, not for a great reason.

So it was hard for him to answer more.

However, if left as it was, Dylan would really stick to her persistency, so Davery was
forced to speak.

“…….Because If I felt reluctant to go to Hidden, it looks like I really tried to hide my

past.”

“What?”

“I’ve answered enough. If you’ve heard it, you’ve got to go. I’m going to wash up.”

Without giving his opponent a chance to answer, Davery quickly entered his residence
and slammed the door shut.

In time, Davery’s face turned red leaning against the door.

‘Damn it.’

He ashamed.

He felt embarrassed.

To explain in his own retrospective what happened this day, it was actually like a thief’s
footsteps.

During his time at Hidden, Davery’s nickname was Gaechaban.

(T/N: Gaechaban refers to a person who is very dirty in words and actions.)

There were other things. Bastard, jerk.

He lived so poorly that he was called such a nickname instead of his own name.

Of course, but it was a past that he never wanted to be caught by anyone else,
especially Lydia.

And the hearing reversed Davery’s behaviour during the day.

‘No, Hidden is more good than that place.’

If he shows a reluctant and evasive reaction to Hidden, he may seem like a person had
something to hide.

It was a remark that popped up with that thought, and unfortunately, now that he thinks
about it, it was due to a temporary accident, so it was far from reasonable behaviour.

Davery washed his face then leaned his back against the door.

‘Davery, you idiot.’

There’s a limit to digging his own grave. He’s not a real moron, just like anyone said.

‘……okay, it’s okay. It’s been a long time anyway.’

Davery then thought to himself and soon changed his mind.

How long has it been since he left Hidden? 6 and a half years? 7 years?

In that amount of time, only a few people would have known him in Hidden.

Dead or gone, for many reasons.

That’s where Hidden used to be.

Davery regained his composure, thinking so, and was impressed by the late laughter
from the outside.

><><><><><><><><

“Whoaaaaa!”

As soon as we arrived at Hidden, I let out a small exclamation.

After moving for several hours by carriage, the village that appeared in the corner was
during the festival.
I was admiring the street lined with colourful backs on both sides and suddenly reached
out to Ash.

“My little brother, your hand please.”

Ash’s expression changed subtly in my words, but whether he did or not, I calmly
continued, recalling about 15 years ago.

“In such a busy and crowded place, we have to walk hand in hand, you know. You can’t
let go of this hand.”

I spoke with considerable dignity.

In fact, I was like that at that age. Was I seven or eight?

It was the day when I followed my parents to watch the festival for the first time in a long
time, and my head was full of thoughts that I, who was a child but an adult in spirit,
should not miss my younger brother, who was three or four years old.

Children are taken care of by adults. That’s how I felt.

However, it would have been like a child taking care of another child from the parent’s
perspective that day.

‘So what was it like back then?’

Did I end up walking around holding his hand all day?

Ash, who was young, didn’t say a word of complaint even though his hand was held by
me throughout the festival.

On the contrary, if I was distracted by something else and my grip was a little loose, he
knew it like a ghost and held my hand tighter.

Yeah, that’s how it was.

That’s right. So I thought it was unexpected when I saw Ash.

Even though he used to wield a toy knife like a real knife and smash wooden pillars, as
expected a child is still a child.

At that time, Ash held my hand so tightly because he was scared of being lost.

‘He was like that back then.…….’

By the way.
At that time, I didn’t doubt it, but now that I think about it, maybe it was the other way
around.

I know he was scared, but not because he was afraid he’d lose my hand and become a
lost child, but he was afraid if I lost his hand…

“……..”

It’s weird. It’s supposed to be a ridiculous imagination against a four years old boy, but
why is it so convincing?

What’s that supposed to be?

While I was in confusion, Ash held my hand.

I was surprised to forget that I had reached out my hand to reinterpret my memories.

“Why are you surprised?”

“……I know, right?”

“What noonim say is right.”

He called me noonim. When I looked up to him, his next word followed.

“We don’t know what will happen if I let go of this hand in this crowd.”

“……. “

“Maybe it’ll just become a lost child.”

“…… who?”

I asked, remembering Ash’s bracken hand when he was four years old, who held my
hand firmly so as not to miss it.

Ash replied with a gentle smile.

“Of course I am.”

“……really? Why not me?”

“The one who becomes a lost child is the one who suffers more damage when he loses
the hand.”

Wait, that’s a hard statement to pass on. There is room for opposition.

“No, I don’t know if I was younger, but in this current situation, look. Wouldn’t my
damage be greater?”

“Well.”

“I’ll suffer more damage. I’m a lost child.”

“Hmm.”

“Are you talking about mental damage, not physical? Still, I’m going to suffer more?”

“Hmm, well.”

Ash answered vaguely until the end but was not positive.

While I didn’t give up on my own and insisted that I was the lost child, the savoury smell
suddenly stimulated my nose.

It was a cake shop that baked cookie dough and spread chocolate and jam in between.

“Eum.”

After a while, I walked down the street holding snacks with my hands that didn’t hold
Ash’s hand.

‘Delicious.’

It was sweet, crispy, and delicious. I don’t really like sweet things, but if we’re on the
street, we should eat something like this. That’s a must.

I almost avoided the kind of sweets because I once smelled tart and was nauseous, but
now I’m comfortable with these.

Perhaps thanks to the people coming in, my steps were a little bit stronger.

Sir Davery followed me, walking diligently with a certain distance behind me, said.

“There are many nobles.”

It was a bit of a question.

“Are there many nobles?”

“Literally. There’s a lot of nobles on the streets.”

I casually looked ahead at his words.

Dylan, who voluntarily accompanied us on this outing, helped.

“To be exact, there seem to be a lot of people walking around with appearance saying
‘I’m a nobleman’.”

“Ah.”

I understood. I blinked my head.

Obviously, as it said, there were quite a few nobles on the streets now, and although
they were dressed in casual clothes, they were all taking escorts with a sword around
their waist.

Everyone seemed to say, “I’m a nobleman, and the knights next to me are my escort.”

‘I’m no different.’

Ash’s not my escort, but… oh, is he not?

Well, three people around me can fight with their swords anytime.

On the surface, I was no different from them.

“This isn’t the usual scenery, is it?”

I asked after I remembered that there was a mixture of curiosity in Sir Davery’s voice.

The answer came right back.

“As far as I remember……… that’s right.”

The additional explanation was attributed to Dylan, who had been understanding
Hidden’s situation until relatively recently.

“Originally, even though nobles often come here, they don’t make themselves
noticeable. Especially for middle-aged men. Because it was clear what the purpose
they’re here for.”
Indeed, the real purpose is Hidden’s gambling house where they pay money to watch
people die.

Even though they enjoy it, it was illegal anyway.

“And as far as I know, it hasn’t been much different…It’s unique today. Is it because it’s
a festival? Even so.”

Dylan murmured. Like Sir Davery, there was a sign of doubt.

As a result, I was also wondering.

‘I know. Why?’

When I looked around the streets, a few of the people who came out to watch the
festival were noblewomen like me.

Most of them were busy with escorts and showing off their nobility. Their ages also vary.

‘It’s definitely him, and him. Physically speaking, rather than holding cotton candy at a
festival, I think they’ll be holding up stakes in a gambling house.…….’

Hmm, is this too much prejudice?

In the first place, the physiognomy of this place is illegal with no ground. Eliminated.

When I thought like that, in one corner of the streets, a merchant engaged in a heated
solicitation.

“Come on, look here! If it’s not today, I’ll never come back. If you hit the centre of the
target correctly, I’ll give you a special gift for today! It’s really just for today!”

“Although the day he says it will never end. Yesterday, tomorrow, today, this time of
next year.”

“Haha.”

I laughed softly at Dylan’s undeniable words, but I didn’t take my eyes off the merchant.

It’s because I was a little curious about what an obvious but special gift would be.

Then the merchant shouted loudly.

“A ticket to the latest performance of the popular troupe ‘Love a Thousand Times! I’m
giving you a ticket that says it’s hard to get even if you have money!”
A thousand loves?

The theatre company name of the performance that I am planning to go to see

tomorrow during the day was “Fate of a Thousand Times.”

It’s only one difference, but I liked that name quite a bit. Where is that performance?

As I showed curiosity, Ash gave the merchant a look.

“Are you interested?”

“Well….”

My worries were short.

“Yes.”

“Then I’ll go.”

Ash led my hand and took a step right away.

The merchant was pleased to see us approaching.

“Welcome! Ho….. dear customer!”

“Hogu?”

I squinted my eyes. Isn’t this person’s snout too unmanageable?

If you want to do business with nobles, you should be able to hide your heart.

However, I did not bring it up with words after thinking about it. It didn’t really matter to
me anyway.

There was one thing I was interested in.

“They said you’d give a ticket as the prize.”

“That’s right, sir. Do you know the theatre company, “Love a Thousand Times”? As for
this ticket, you’re going to……….”

“When and where is the performance?”

“Oh, that’s. The earliest performance will be in the capital next week.”
Perfect. I checked that Ash nodded and saw the merchant again.

“What am I supposed to do? Hit the target?

“Who wants to do it?”

“This one.”

“Oh, well, I just need you to hit the target right in the middle of the target, exactly ten
hits.”

The merchant stuck out a small-sized crossbow to Ash, which seemed to have been
remodelled for the event.

I asked while Ash took the crossbow.

“How many shots in total?”

“Fifteen shots, you have to guess in there.”

Ten out of fifteen times, the probability is around 60 to 70%, the target is quite far and
the centre is narrow, but the probability was okay.

‘That’s pretty good enough.’

Unexpectedly, the merchant rubbed his hands when he thought it was conscientious.

“By the way, the entry fee is……….”

I took gold coins out of my arms without even listening to how much the entry fee was. I
only had gold coins anyway.

I feel like I’m rich in oil now.

“Thank you! Ho….. dear customer!”

He’s doing that again. What’s wrong with him?

While kicking my tongue inside, Ash lifted the loaded crossbow.

He was still holding my hand with one hand, so he held a crossbow and aimed with one
hand.

The merchant was surprised.

“Are you going to shoot with one hand? Even if it looks like that, it’s not easy because
it’s heavy…….”

Knock!

Even before the merchant’s words were finished, the crossbow fired an arrow.

And I doubted my eyes.

The arrow deflected the target and stuck it on the wrong floor.

“Khm, this crossbow is harder to measure than it looks. Don’t think the same as other
crossbows. I forgot to tell you.”
If I were the one who shot the crossbow, I might have believed that.

But it wasn’t anyone else who just shot the crossbow, it was Ash.

‘Is this a scam?’

It was amazing. No wonder he really loved it when we came this way.

‘Was he happy about the thought of eating our back?’

(T/N:  등쳐먹는 (eating our back) meaning to steal money or property from someone
using improper means.)                       

But that’s too much. What the hell did he do to the crossbow?

“You’re very strong. Man, you know, it’s not about power, it’s about technique….….”

Then Ash laughed.

As if he knew.

Perhaps, because of the unexpected reaction, while the merchant paused, the
crossbow fired the next arrow from Ash’s hand.

And this time, he hit the target right in the centre.

“……..!”

The merchant’s eyes grew big as if they were torn apart.

I was surprised too.

“How did you do that?”

It would’ve been weird if it was just a normal crossbow, but I don’t know what it is, isn’t
that a crossbow that was crafted?

“Well, just because?”

Since then, the arrow shot by Ash has never missed the centre of the target.

Some arrows even split the collar of the arrow which shot first and hit the target.
“Finish.”

The task of hitting ten shots was finished before all fifteen shots were even shot.

I watched the process with my mouth slightly open.

The merchant was hardened like a stone at all as if he had no intention of moving.

Ash opened his mouth, stretching his hand with a crossbow.

“Who wants to do it?”

“Me.”

As soon as his words fell, Sir Davery raised his hand.

“I will challenge it too.”

There was a lot of interest in his face that had not been around.

‘He knew it wasn’t a normal crossbow.’

I took a step back and watched Sir Davery receive the crossbow from Ash. The
merchant was still losing his mind.

Yeah, one gold is too much for one person.

“Let’s see……..”

Sir Davery, who seemed to be measuring the target with a crossbow, pulled the launch
pad right away.

Kwak!

“Oh, I wonder what the result is.”

Dylan’s exclamation followed as if she had waited.

“Great work, Sir Sack.”

The arrow deflected the target to the left and was stuck on the floor.
“Oh, this is it.”

Despite Dylan’s admiring jeers, Sir Davery immediately fired the next arrow.

Kwak!

“Deadly accurate is the other thing that you don’t have. As expected from Sir Sack.”

“…….”

This time, the arrow missed to the right and was plugged in.

Looking at Dylan, who seemed to be enjoying herself somewhere, I wondered for a

moment whether I should mobilize pure support at this point.

“After me, Dylan, it’s your turn.”

“Yes, I understand, so just shoot the remaining arrows.”

The third arrow, which flew vigorously, finally penetrated the centre of the target, as if
supported by Dylan’s fervent support (?).

Sir Davery sighed.

“Phew.”

“It’s too early to be relieved. It’s too early.”

“I’ll never forget this cheer when it’s your turn. Dylan.”

“If you’re grateful, tell me the rest after you hit the rest right.”

“…….”

With strength in his jaw, Sir Davery then loaded and fired the fourth arrow.

And from then on, it was like a bolt out of the blue.

As with Ash, the arrow shot by Sir Davery has never missed the target since then.

“Hoo.”

“Tsk……”

“What was that just now? I think I heard a tongue kick.”

“Who? You heard a strange noise. Give me the crossbow.”

Dylan took the crossbow away from Sir Davery, who successfully hit ten arrows on the
target.

“Ah!”

The result is 10 out of 13 shots.

It was one step behind Sir Davery’s performance, which he shot 12 times and got 10
times right.

“What a bloody crossbow! Isn’t this a malfunction?”

“Those who lack skills always blame tools.”

“You also barely hit the target one step early with luck and shouts……….”

“What did you say?”

I looked at the merchant while Dylan and Sir Davery were quarrelling familiarly.

I had to approach him and wake him up because he was still mesmerized.

“Hey.”

“………oh, no way! What just happened!”

“It’s noisy, give me the tickets.”

I stretched out my three fingers and held out my hand.

Since three people succeeded, of course, we should get three prizes as well.

‘Hoot.’

I was so proud that my shoulders felt stiff. As expected from my people, that’s what
skills are. Morale is useless in terms of skills.

But the merchant hesitated to look at me like that and soon confessed.

“Sorry, I’m sorry.”

“What?”
“Well, of course, I’ll give it to you. Since you succeeded, I should give it to you…but, I
only have one ticket.”

What?

I stared at the merchant with absurd eyes. Only one?

“Are you kidding me? What would you do if several were successful?”

“No, no one can succeed in the first place… gasp.”

The merchant quickly covered his mouth.

I don’t care. It’s a trick anyway. It’s not like I didn’t know.

I said to the merchant.

“Give me something else.”

“Yes, yes?”

“Anyway, there should be a prize. If you don’t have a ticket, give me something else.”

This is not extortion but a reasonable request.

However, the merchant still looked troubled.

“There isn’t…….”

“What?”

“Wo, would you like candy or a doll?”

The merchant hurriedly added it, but his voice was small as if he thought it was useless.

I changed my expression instead of answering back.

The merchant immediately fell flat on the spot.

“Well, that’s… I’m so sorry! I’m sorry!”

“Whew.”

That’s a lot of nerve just like that.

You really started your business with just one ticket?

I sighed and turned around with just one ticket taken from the merchant’s hand.

I’ll let you go. It was fun to watch.

“Are you saving his life?”

Dylan asked. Why is the question so brutal?

“I don’t usually kill people with things like this.”

Marrying Ash doesn’t make me like Ash.

While I was seriously thinking about it, I heard a careful merchant’s voice behind me.

“………excuse me, dear customer sir and ma’am.”

The title was changed from ‘dear customer’ to ‘dear customer sir and ma’am’, perhaps
because he heard the words ‘saving and kill’.

“……?”

“What brings you to Hidden?”

I couldn’t understand the intention of the sudden question, so I stared at the merchant.

“Why are you curious about that?”

“Do you have any business with the Hidden Gambling House……no, I don’t think you
have, but is it only my guess?”

Yeah, but does that matter?

As I tilted my head, the merchant continued.

“Then maybe you don’t know.”

“About what?”

“There’s a killer going around in Hidden.”

“What?”

I opened my eyes around. What is he talking about?

“Do you mean there’s a wanted criminal?”

Sir Davery stepped forward and received the words. The merchant nodded.

“That’s right.”

“It’s not uncommon.”

“It’s… it’s not just a killer.”

The merchant spoke in a dreary voice.

“He’s killing a noble.”

“Who’s dead?”

Dylan showed interest. I’ve felt it for a long time, but Dylan seems to be interested in the
topic of dealing with life and death. Especially the latter.

“The former viscount of the territory.”

“If it’s the former viscount then…….”

Dylan’s face was distorted when he heard the merchant’s answer. I asked out of
curiosity.

“Do you know the name?”

“When I was staying here, he was a famous regular at Hidden. Every time there was a
game, he didn’t miss it and showed his face. And….”

Dylan seemed to be wondering whether to say this or not and then he continued.

“He used to bring a child to a gambling house, but later I heard he was a paedophile.”

“……isn’t it good that he died?”

The word popped out without realizing it.

Isn’t it worth that such a human is dead?

Dylan didn’t deny it and went for another brutal (?) words.

“Blessed. Whoever the killer is, he did good deeds.”.”

“The former viscount is dead, but the killer hasn’t been caught? When did he die?”

Sir Davery asked. The merchant answered right away.

“A week ago. It was the day of the game at Hidden. On my way back from the
viewing…….”

“How do we know he’s still in Hidden?”

“How do you know that the killer is still in Hidden?”

“Because the killer gave a warning.”

“Warning?”

“The killer said he’s going to clean up the trash.”

Dylan immediately admired.

“There are so many people to kill that it’s hard to pick with your own hands.”

“Dylan.”

Sir Davery took a look at me once and called Dylan, but I was fine. Being a
noblewoman does not make you feel a sense of belonging.

Anyone who deserves to die should die.

However, the problem may be that the judgment is solely on the subject of the
individual.

‘Well, it doesn’t matter to me.’

Based on the circumstances, it seems that the goal is to kill gambling house regulars
one by one, so no matter what standard the opponent pushes, it would not be a problem
for me and Ash.

Sir Davery and Dylan, too.

That’s enough. I talked to the merchant.

“Is this information the prize instead of the product?”

“Hehe, you understand. I don’t know if it would be useful to you…….”

“It’s not very useful, but since I heard it, I’ll take what I got.”

“Tha, thank you.”

I left the merchant behind and left my seat.

“One question has been resolved.”

Dylan said. I answered, looking at the fruit candy of the stall that just caught my eye.

“I know. Now I know why every noble carries escorts around.”

“They wouldn’t be interested in festivals, but why do they have to come out and walk
around? They don’t want to look like they’re trying to hide from fear.”

Well, it is.

If a scary killer is going around, then just stay safe at home. Such mysterious
psychology.

I don’t really want to know even if you tell me.

I stared hard at the fruit candy in the stall and turned my head.

“Who wants to eat? How many?”

***

Hidden belonged to an estate called Mahill, just a short distance from the village.

The lord of Mahill, Baron Genem, jumped out in his socks and welcomed the visitors.

“Welcome! Welcome!”

He was stopped by Ash when he tried to shake hands with me after shaking hands with
Sir Davery and Dylan.
“Khm.”

The Baron looked very awkward at the moment, but he smiled again as if he had
overcome it quickly.

I said while looking at the baron’s wistful face, which must have been strengthened by a
long social life.

“While staying, please take care of me.”

“I look forward to your kind cooperation. It’s an honour to have Your Excellency visit us.”

I, Ash and others will stay here, at the castle of Lord of Mahill, for two days today and
tomorrow.

It was a pre-contact, and to add a little bit, the positive reply was very enthusiastic.

“Butler, I want you to take them to their place. Oh, I’ll take you both.”

Baron Genem took the lead with me and Ash.

When I arrived in front of the room, the Baron suddenly opened his mouth.

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to invite you two to lunch tomorrow.”

“Lunch?”

“We’ll prepare for your convenience.”

I looked up at Ash.

Ash nodded slightly as if to do whatever I wanted.

‘Hmm.’

It’s very close from here to Hidden, and the performance starts at 3 o’clock, so even if I
leave after lunch, the time is not tight.

“I’d love to.”

I readily agreed.
It’s not a proposal that has a reason to refuse anyway, and I owe him debt anyway.

“Thank you!”

However, the delighted Baron’s response was more than expected. Thanks to it, I was a
little confused.

Did I accept any great offers?

“I’ve prepared a bath in advance. If you need anything else, you can call the maid
anytime. Then take a rest!”

Without any more time to think about it, the Baron poured out what to say and
disappeared.

It also looked as if he was running away because he was worried that I would reverse
the answer, so I tilted my head in wonder.

‘What so great about lunch?’

It’s a mystery.

But I quickly turned off my mind. I don’t usually know, but now I’m distracted by the
Baron’s unusual behaviour.

I yawned as soon as I entered the room.

A maid waiting on one side stopped by the clothing line.

Ash hushed her away and asked me, taking off my coat by hand.

“Are you tired?”

“A little bit.”

I admitted vaguely.

‘Did I play too hard…..’

It seems like it is, and it seems that it is not.

I don’t know if I was tired because of walking too much on the street, or if it’s because I
played moderately, but my stamina just decreased.

Well, I hope it’s not the latter. Because if it was the reason, then I’ll be treated as a glass
patient who can’t even walk down the stairs on my own…

“How about the bath?”

Ash’s voice awakened my imagination.

Bath? Hmm. Come to think of it, did the Baron say he had prepared the bath ready?

What do I do? I think it’s better to soak in the water before it cools down, but I’m too
tired and want to skip it then go to bed…

“Shall we go in together?”

I’m done thinking.

I exhaustly told the maid who is not far away.

“Wait outside the room until I call you.”

“Yes, Duchess.”

It was not long before I heard the door closing behind my back. I looked up at Ash with
a recalled face.

Suddenly, I thought it was a good thing that I would attend the luncheon tomorrow.

It’s natural even if I don’t have a schedule in the morning.

When I thought so, Ash lowered his head, skillfully loosening my dress’s strap.

I lifted up my tiptoes and found Ash’s lips more easily.

***

The next day, I attended the luncheon feeling a little drowsy after sleeping all morning.

And soon I came to my senses.

“Hurry up, hurry up.”

“There’s not enough food over here. Move quickly!

“Get some more champagne here.”

The Baron urged the users who were busy carrying food with a calm tone.

The luncheon was spectacular.

Let me tell you how fancy it was.

‘Is tomorrow the last day of humankind?’

I could imagine the last luxurious meal I enjoyed ahead of the fall of humankind.

“Hmmm, I don’t know if it’s not enough.”

“No.”

‘Even the royal family will not say it’s not enough.’

I reached for a glass of water with a reasonable guess and paused.

The glass of water is golden.

Besides, the outer surface is engraved with an ascendant dragon, and a red jewel is
also embedded in the centre.

“……..”

A glass of water……?

I picked up a fine champagne glass, avoiding the burdensome object that I would have
to call it as a ‘water glass-nim’ instead of a ‘water glass’.

It was a glass of alcohol-free champagne prepared at my request.

I thought, handing over a translucent liquid with a refreshing feeling to my throat.

‘Is the Baron had a lot of money?’

Obviously, even if that ‘water glass-nim’ was taken out, the castle itself was splendid
overall.

The material and the decorations, I could see that it was all expensive even if I didn’t
know it well.

‘Is the Baron had any diamond mine?’

And the secret was solved during the meal.

“When I took the estate here, I was really surprised.”

“Take over this estate?”

“Yes, I took over this estate last year.”

Baron Genem said, tilting a sparkling glass of alcohol that flashes as much as a glass of
water.

“It’s hard to call this as a castle back then…… It took me half a year to change it.”

“Aha.”

‘It would have taken that long to order that glass of water.’

“In fact, it is difficult to say that since it is still rotted compared to my family castle,
but…… Still, I have to be satisfied with it. What can I do?”

The Baron laughed as if he emphasized his modest mindset.

I understood right away.

‘He has a lot of money in his family.’

Also, I could guess why the Baron suddenly took this castle last year.

The other brother inherited the family, and he bought the right title and estate with
money and got married.

It’s not uncommon. I think that’s about it, but Dylan suddenly opened her mouth.

“Baron, may I ask you a question?”

“Well, do it.”

“What do you think of Hidden?”

“If it’s Hidden, the village….”

“The village with gambling house.”

Dylan said without hesitation.

Sir Davery gave her a quick look, and soon cut the meat, which he had been cutting,
showing that it had nothing to do with him.

“Gambling? Ah.”

“What do you think of the Hidden?”

“If that’s the case……”

Baron Genem answered brightly as if it was not difficult because it was a topic that he
had always thought about.

“Hidden’s speciality.”

“…….”

“Hidden’s speciality is being hidden. Isn’t that right?”

The Baron smiled and asked for consent, but the atmosphere was rather lame.

Dylan laughed at an angle that would not be seen from the Baron’s seat.

It was a face that she knew enough with that answer what kind of person the new
master of this estate was.

“Have you two been to Hidden?”

“I’m not interested so….”

I took a glass of champagne to my mouth and answered back to myself like I was
talking to myself.

It was a signal to change the subject if he was sensible.

Fortunately, the Baron was sensible.

He looked around at the awkward spot, coughed and turned away.

“Oh, I’m so jealous to see you guys walking around so affectionately.”

“Is that so?”

“I want to, but I can’t. Because my wife turned away from the world last year…….”

“Oh, my God.”
I was a little flustered.

The changed topic is too solemn.

The Baron spoke in an exaggeratedly bright tone as if he wasn’t going to make the
atmosphere subside.

“I understand that your romance once caused a stir in the capital. But it’s as good as
romance in the world.”

“Aha, romance…….”

“I fought a war of territories to get my wife.”

“…….?”

I looked at the Baron’s calm face.

He mentioned romance so proudly that he had fought for his wife.

“My wife was trapped in a small, stuffy cage at the time, and there was no other way but
a war to get her out of it.”

“……You mean you started a war?”

“Haha, yes.”

I was speechless because it was amazing.

‘What are you saying?’

No, what romance?

War romance?

The war I know is the surest and most effective way to kill innocent people.

No matter what story he posted, it was not something that could be wrapped up in
romance.

‘Even in fictional novels, there are always modifiers in front of characters who start wars
because of women.’

It’s “Crazy”.
Crazy emperor, crazy tyrant, etc.

The crazy baron couldn’t even read the atmosphere and kept talking.

“Well, that’s all when I was in high spirits. When was that already, maybe 25 years
ago…….”

“Baron.”

Then Sir Davery’s voice first cracked the table.

“Excuse me, where is it?”

“Hmm?”

“Where was the village that the Baron had to fight for the sake of your wife?”

At this time, I found out that Sir Davery’s voice was different from usual.

Not only that but his expression.

“The village. Even if I say it, the knights won’t know anyway. It’s a small village
somewhere in the west.”

“Is that Binhen?”

“Huh?”

“The name of the village, is it Binhen?”

The Baron blinked and replied.

“How did you know?”

Clink!

“Sir!”

I jumped up in surprise.

The glass of champagne shattered.

In Sir Davery’s hand, not anywhere else.

“…….pardon me.”

“It’s not ‘pardon me, sir, hand! Look at your hand!”

At my urgent voice, Sir Davery looked down at his hand as its blood oozed out.

But the next action he showed was a spectacle.

He looked down at his hand, which was in serious injury at a glance, and hid it under
the table.

I couldn’t even shut my mouth because I was dumbfounded.

“Does that stop the blood?”

Will it be okay if he can’t see it?

What is he doing?

I couldn’t help but be embarrassed by Sir Davery’s stupid behaviour, but I realized it on
the other hand.

‘There’s something.’

There’s something hidden about him, that he’s acting so strange that he’s not like his
usual self.

And I don’t know what it is, but it’s related to Baron Genem.

What the hell is it?

However, whatever it is, it is not something to be confirmed here. His hand needs to be
treated first.

I moved and opened my mouth so I could call a doctor for him. It was then.

Wajangjang!

“…….!”

A loud noise rang.

At the same time, Ash pulled me up and locked me in his arms.

Thanks to this, I only heard the sound, and I couldn’t confirm what it was exactly.

Pajikk.

There was a sound of glass debris trampled on the heels of hard shoes and crushed.

It was only then that I knew.

‘Window.’

The noise earlier was the sound of the window breaking.

That’s probably the sound that shows someone breaking from outside.

I poked my head out of Ash’s arms to confirm what it was. Ash didn’t stop me.

A man, wearing a mask covering half of his face, opened his mouth by stepping on a
piece of glass by the window where the window glass was shattered.

“Oh, my God.”

“…….”

“There are more people than I thought.”

‘Who is he?’

I thought so without realizing it, but I didn’t think there would be a face I knew if the man
took off that mask.

He’s a person I never knew before.

While I was sure it was my first time seeing him, the man looked inside and said hello.

“Nice to meet you. You’ve never met me before, have you? I’m the cleaner.”

“Cleaner?”

I stared at his feet, completely ruining the glass debris.

………Cleaning?

“And for the noisy appearance a while ago, I ask for your understanding, though it’s late.
This is how I can quickly check whether the drug is working or not.”

“Drug?”

I thought about what that meant and soon realized.

‘It’s quiet outside.’

Despite the uproar, no one has ever entered the dining room.

Not only that but also the maid who regularly visited and filled the water or alcohol was
not seen from some point on.

I looked at the man with a stiff face.

Don’t tell me everything…

“Yes, I put them all to sleep.”

‘Aha.’

That’s a relief. I thought he killed everyone.

When did my imagination become so fierce?

“But it’s a medicine that resolves 10 years of insomnia at once. People usually fall
asleep right away like fainting, so they can never wake up for half a day.”

“……?”

“But no one here is sleeping.”

I opened my eyes wide knowing what the man meant.

“Whether you didn’t take the drug or whether you did take the drug but the drug didn’t
work as it supposed to..….”

Does that mean he put the drug here? Where?

I was embarrassed and looked at the table right away, but I couldn’t find anything
suspicious because there were so many dishes on the table.
Then the masked man said.

“There’s no way you don’t drink water while eating.”

“Ah, water.”

Dylan was spoken.

She moved next to me with her hand on her waist as if she were going to draw a sword.

“I thought the water smelled fishy from the middle of the meal. Turn out that it’s your
doing.”

“As expected, you didn’t drink it.”

“The fishy smell just so bad. Would you have drunk it then?”

“You are sharp people.”

The masked man pulled his lips, which revealed outside of the mask, and laughed.

I was silent.

The view of myself picking up a good champagne glass to avoid a burdensome glass of
water throughout the meal passed through my head like a panorama.

……I need to stay still about it. Let’s just assume that I don’t pick up a glass of water
because I feel a sense of incongruity I don’t know for some reason. Okay, let’s do that.

“Anyway, so I’m in a bit of trouble right now, what can I do about this…….”

“You.”

Then Baron Genem opened his mouth.

The Baron, who seemed to have been lucky to avoid drugs by drinking alcohol instead
of water, looked at the masked man and said.

“I was half-confident, but you really showed up.”

But what he said was a little strange.

The masked man showed great interest in his words.

“Did you know I was coming?”

“Yes.”

“How?”

“Heung.”

Baron Genem searched his arms. Soon a piece of paper came out of his hand.

“Send me something like this, what’s your intention? Who are you teasing?”

I was not far from the Baron, so I could see the letters on the paper.

[Pre-announcement.]

I looked after the masked man in an absurd way.

But the masked man’s expression looked more absurd than mine.

“No, really, what the……….”

“……?”

“What is that! Ah, crazy! Oh, the kid is actually good at his job, but he’s always doing
something weird, oh! Although it’s not him who will die if caught but me!”

The masked man jumped up and down from his seat.

I was embarrassed, but I could tell by just listening to that.

So, it’s a notice sent by his partner.

“I really, ha…… When I go back, I’m going to be fucking kill that……. Oh, can I have
that notice? I need physical evidence.”

“Are you kidding me?”

Baron Genem crumpled the paper and his face as well.

And I also slightly wrinkled my forehead.

‘That’s why.’

Regardless of whoever sent the notice, Baron Genem knew in advance that the masked
man would appear here through the notice.
That’s why he was so happy when he successfully invited me and Ash to lunch.

It’s amazing.

‘He didn’t even ask for our consent about this and get in this situation?’

Considering that there was a notice, the purpose of the masked man was only Baron
Genem from the beginning.

We were unintentionally involved in something that had nothing to do with us.

‘I don’t know if Baron Genem had a good personality…….’

After the territorial war remark, I was at the bottom of my desire to help him.

Then Baron Genem suddenly looked back at us and shouted.

“Everyone, do you know who that vicious guy is?”

“……….?”

“That’s the villainous wanted criminal man who just ran away after killing a noble in
Hidden!”

“What?”

I was surprised and saw the masked man again.

As the eyes were focused on him, the masked man frowned one eye that was visible
through the mask.

“I’m the cleaner.”

Oh, I understand. That was the cleaning he meant.

“You wicked, arrogant man! How dare you show your face again after doing such a
thing!”

“Such a thing?”

The masked man folded his arms in front of his chest. He tilted his head to his side in
incomprehension.

“What do you mean by ‘such a thing’?”

“Are you going to play innocent? You’re the one who killed the former Viscount of……!”

“Oh, you mean cleaning? Yeah, the cleaner cleaned a bit. What’s wrong with that?”

The man unfastened his arms and moved. Every time he stepped his feet, there was a
crack in the glass.

Even though the distance was quite far away, Baron Genem faltered and stepped back.

The Baron hurriedly turned to my side, to be exact, Ash’s side.

“Your Excellency, please. Please do something to that shameless brutal criminal who
doesn’t even know his crime…….”

“After listening to me.”

The masked man intercepted Baron Genem’s words.

“If you still want to help him after that, do it then.”

I didn’t mean to help him from the beginning, but I kept silent as I listened to what was
being said.

‘Trying to target Baron Genem means that the Baron deserves to die, just like a dead
master.….’

Is the territorial war the reason?

“What? What the hell are you going to say?”

“Baron Genem. You killed thousands of people about 25 years ago.”

Thousands of people.

Listening to it made me frown. Ah the war, that’s what war is about.

“By starting a war against small, powerless, innocent lands.”

“It’s for my wife….…!”

“Wife?”

The masked man asked back again. But it didn’t sound like a question, more like a
speechless remark.
“The ten-year-old young wife who you met at a Ball then you tried to rape her, then
threatening her family, and when it all doesn’t work, you start a war so you can have her
next to you?”

My mind stopped.

I stared at the masked man with a stiff face.

“What, what? Don’t fake information!”

“Fake, I’m sad, but it’s the truth? Baron Genem, 25 years ago, you tried to rape a lady,
who was only sixteen at the time, from a Ball terrace, but you failed, and then you tried
to visit the lady again and again in the name of apologizing.”

“Crazy.”

That’s Dylan’s voice.

Dylan stared at Baron Genem with a purely crazy look.

It was the same for me.

“Well, you, really! Guys, that’s a lie!”

“If that’s really a lie, why don’t you just say that and make a specific rebuttal? Anyway,
after that, you had the nerve and shamelessly sent a courtship letter to the lady’s family,
and if you’ve put together a warning that you will start a war if they don’t accept it.”

“It’s a setup! It’s a setup!”

“The lady’s parents, who were self-conscious people, refused to accept the proposal to
hand over their daughter, and on the contrary, the rutting dog, who was far from his
mind, really started a war.”

“It’s a lie, lie…”!”

“Is that all you have to say? Is that it?”

“Shut up, shut up! Dude! You dare to fake the information…….!”

“So explain where and how it was faked. You couldn’t do it, right?”

The masked man lowered his hands.

“You don’t have anything else to say, do you?”

Before I knew it, he had a well-framed dagger in his hand.

“Then die now.”

The masked man approached. Baron Genem retreats behind like crazy.

“Well then….…!”

Then the masked man stopped.

He lowered the dagger, which was held close to his head.

As if he had blocked something from flying with a dagger, the man stared at none other
than Ash.

“Oh, will you save him? Even after you heard that story?

“Your Excellency!”

Baron Genem’s face suddenly turned pale after hearing what Ash had said.

“Bring him out then kill him.”

“What?”

“Not here.”

At the moment, the masked man, who seemed to measure what Ash meant, soon
looked at me and changed his expression.

“…….Ah. Hahaha.”

He nodded his head gently.

“I see. I’m sorry about this. I could have been rude.”

I am hesitating to tell that it’s okay for me if he wants to end Baron Genem right away.

The truth is like that, but in reality, I am obliged to see only good things and pretty things
for now.

Although seeing Baron Genem alive is not very good….. It’s better than dead anyway.

“Please do the cleaning outside.”

I added. The masked man answered right away.

“No problem, anywhere it is, he’ll die if stabbed anyway.”

The Baron’s face, which had been bright for a while, quickly turned blue again.

“Now, did you hear it? Baron, I’ll give you some time to run away, so run away with all
your heart.”

“Oh, no. No, Your Excellency! Please reconsider! Your Excellency!”

“10 seconds, 9 seconds, 8 seconds…….”

“Your Excellency, please! Duchess, knight! Ladies and gentlemen!

“6 seconds, 5 seconds…….”

“Gu, guards! Guard–! Hey! Anyone! Whoever it is, please come in! Hello!”

“……2 seconds, 1 second.”

The masked man held the dagger in reverse.

“Let’s just faint comfortably first and get out.”

“……!”

Only then did the Baron hurry back and run away. The masked man smirked as he
watched the Baron leaving the dining room in urgency.

“Right, that’s it. Good. Then I’ll go get him….”

At that time, a sword was stuck in front of the masked man.

“…….”

It was Ash’s.

The man turned his head while looking at the sword, whose purpose was to stop his
step.

“What do you want me to do?”

The man’s spirit has changed. I might be mistaken, but the ambient temperature was
decreasing.

I am also embarrassed this time because I don’t know why Ash is doing this, but Ash
said, looking to Sir Davery, not the masked man.

“Davery, go ahead.”

“……?”

“What?”

Two people reacted at the same time. Ash pointed with a calm eye at the door where
the Baron had disappeared.

“Whoever is doing it, is it the same as long as he stops breathing? Go.”

“Wait! After saying so, you’re actually trying to save the Baron…”

“Cut his neck off.”

“…….”

“Davery.”

Ash ordered again.

“Go ahead.”

Until then, Sir Davery kept his mouth shut and said nothing, but he bowed his head
deeply.

“……thank you.”

Then he turned around and ran away in an instant.

“Oh, that.”

Looking at Sir Davery, Dylan crumpled her forehead and thought for a moment, and
soon followed him.

Then all that remained was Ash and me, and the masked man.

The masked man seemed to be embarrassed by the sudden progress, and then
scratched his head.
“Ha….”

“……..”

“You’re giving me his neck? You made a promise. You have to keep it.”

“I assure you.”

I stared at the door with shaky eyes.

I had the urge to chase the two, but I knew I shouldn’t, so I was holding it in.

Ash hugged me and patted me on the shoulder as if he knew how I felt.

“Let’s rest.”

“…….huh.”

I knew it was because of me, so I nodded without saying a word, but after that, my eyes
did not fall off the door for a while.

***

He’s filthy fast.

Dylan thought, running down the hall after Davery.

‘Where the hell did you go?’

He just left a moment ago, but in that short moment, Dylan couldn’t see Davery’s face,
showing how far he had gone in the meantime.

“Oh, really, where…….”

“Argh!”

“……found him.”

Dylan’s expression immediately loosened.

She slowed down slowly.

Her pace quickly became a walk. Dylan walked leisurely as if taking a walk and soon
stopped in front of a corner room.
“Eugh.”

As she pushed the slightly open door, she could see a Baron struggling to crawl on the
floor with his tendon on both ankles broken.

Dylan was slightly surprised.

‘Why didn’t he cut his ankle?’

But she immediately agreed.

‘Oh, if he cut his ankle, he’ll bleed to death early.’

That won’t do.

It is a wise decision indeed. To make a reasonable decision without losing one’s reason
in the anger of the moment.

The crazy dog of the old Hidden.

Davery silently poked the sword in the back of the Baron’s hand, whether he knew
Dylan was thinking that way.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

“Ugh… sir knight. Si, sir knight, listen to me. It’s my fault. It’s all because I was young
and didn’t know what to do at the time. I’ll never do that again, so just give me a
chance.”

“……..”

“That bitch, no, I’ll properly apologize to my wife, just once…… Argh!”

Baron Genem groaned, holding the back of his other hand. He was shaking and barely
opened his mouth.

“Oh, or what about this? I’m a Baron, but my brother is a count. Well, he has a very
large mine in the west, and if you want, feel free to… Scream!

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You fucking bastard! Do you think you’re gonna be safe like
this, arrggghhhh!

“……..”

“Heugh, heuk heuk……”

Appeals, conciliatory, abusive language, intimidation, sobbing.

“I’m…… I’m truly wrong…….”

Then appealing again.

But Davery did not react during the process of several iterations.

Without answering or changing his expression, he simply destroyed the Baron’s body
parts step by step.

To the point where he won’t die.

The begging for help turned into a baby begging for death.

Dylan suddenly got goosebumps by then.

She knew where these goosebumps came from.

The smell

It’s hard to call it a memory, but anyway, a subtle and distant response to the intense
past.

“Keough, khok.”

At that time, the Baron, who was struggling to the point it’s hard to say that he was a
living person, was convulsed, biting the blood.

Then he dropped.

“…….”

It’s over, Dylan spoke after a calm evaluation.

“Are you done?”

*…….”

“Well, there’s nothing more to do. He’s dead.”

“…….”

“You’ve cut him longer than I thought. The volume wasn’t that small, but it was still
very…….”
“When have you been here?”

Dylan was absolutely stunning.

“What? You didn’t know? While I’m here, the whole time?”

“…….”

“I had a rough idea, but…… What a great enemy you’ve got? Is he the enemy of your
parents?”

Davery didn’t answer, and Dylan didn’t bother to ask.

Instead, she changed the subject with her arms folded.

“Well, by the way, it’s been a long time since I saw you holding and using the sword, so
it’s worth seeing.”

“…….”

“I can understand a little bit why you’ve been so self-conscious…… I’m sure you didn’t
want to get caught. That you’re this crazy.”

“……..”

“Especially when you say you’re caught by the Madam, I can accept that even if you
jump off a cliff……….”

Dylan stopped talking and bit her lips.

It wasn’t just that Davery didn’t answer.

Davery seemed to be lost in thought. He can’t hear anything around him, and he doesn’t
think he will know if anyone is messing with him right now.

Dylan waited silently until his thoughts were sorted out. A long time later, Davery
suddenly moved.

“Where?”

Davery gently answered Dylan’s question.

“To erase the smell of blood.”

After leaving the Lord’s Castle and walking a little, a pond quickly appeared.
Dylan’s expression became subtle.

“How did you know there was a pond here?”

“Because I’ve been here.”

“You’ve been here?”

“Before.”

Davery took off his jacket without hesitation

“The Lord of the estate wasn’t him back then.”

“…….Aha.”

“He was a good man. By the way.”

Davery, who said so, dived the top of his head in the pond and took out his head as he
breathed.

Dylan suddenly laughed as she watched it.

“No, does it solve the problem by just washing your body with your clothes open in the
blood? Let’s get back to the castle and take your shirt off.”

“Should I?”

“…….”

“I think we’ll get a suit if we search in the castle, although it’s wide.”

“Are you serious?”

Instead of answering, Davery dived one more time.

Davery walked out of the pond after diving a few more times and lifting his head.

“If not…… I can just put that clothes back on.”

“What?”

“I don’t care anyway. I just washed up because I felt sick with my body smelling like
blood.”
Dylan frowned in one eye. She said to Davery, who was shaking the water off his head
and squeezing the water out of his pants.

“So what you’re saying is, it’s just the bloody smell coming from your body that you
washed with water, not the purpose of hiding the blood itself?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

Davery’s eyes turned toward Dylan.

“If you don’t hide it, it’s like you’re advertising to the neighbourhood about what you did
to the Baron. Are you okay with that?
“Who cares? I’m sure they’ll make their own assumption.”

“What about the Madam then? Can Madam also make her own assumption?”

There was silence, but it was only for a moment.

“Now, the Madam might already make her own assumption.”

“What?”

Dylan crumpled her forehead. Since it was too weird for Davery to say.

“That doesn’t make sense. Not long ago, you act like you’re going to commit suicide at
the thought of Madam discovered your true evil nature.”

“……I did that?”

“You didn’t know that? So I thought you’d be so broken-hearted that you’d never come
to your senses.”

“…….”

Dylan clicked her tongue after saying her bitter evaluation.

“Why did you suddenly change your mind?”

“It’s not changed, it’s just……….”

“…….”

“……because the other thing else got bigger?”

“Other thing?”

“Loyalty.”

“What are you talking about? You mean your loyalty to the Madam?”

“I am always loyal to the Madam, so not that, but to the other side.”

“Why is your loyalty suddenly growing…….”

Dylan realized it without speaking about it any longer.

Because she remembered who sent Davery here now.

“……..Ah.”

“………”

“I see. Yeah, that’s possible. If you’re still lingering to that feeling in this situation, then
you’re a real jerk.”

“…….”

“But you’re such a real jerk somehow…….Hey, wait a minute.”

Davery stopped trying to pick up his coat off the rock.

Dylan sighed and threw off Davery’s coat.

“Here.”

“……!”

“I did it just in case, but I did a good job wearing it. What will happen after you wash up
then pick it up on dirt again?”

“You’re being nice right now.”

“Don’t you know the quote saying ‘for the old time’s sake?”

Dylan added that she seemed to think for a moment.

“Even now, somehow…… Anyway, there is a friendship that can be built up while eating
a pot of rice together.”

“I see.”

Davery put on his coat with the sound of unfaithful laughter, then made a peek.

“Thanks.”

Dylan glanced at Davery instead of answering.

Davery asked with a persistent gaze.

“How is it look?”

“It’s funny.”

Dylan gave a frank review.

The appearance of his bare body with only a coat was definitely far from being cool.

At least the fact that the body revealed through the coat is strong and solid enough,
lowers the awkwardness.

Dylan thought so and suddenly lifted her coat.

“……what are ye ou doing?”

“You have a lot of scars.”

“It’s new scars. And what does that have to do with your behaviour right now?”

“No, You’ve had a little more scars since you left Hidden. I was thinking if I could beat
you now.”

“So you could use these scars to suppress and defeat me somehow……?”

Davery, who stared at Dylan with absurd eyes, continued to walk.

After a few steps past Dylan, Davery turned around.

“Dylan.”

“…….”

“Stop that and let’s go. If you’re really curious about that, why don’t you catch me and
overpowered me later? Won’t you go?”

“…….What, you using honorifics again?”

“Because my rationale has come back a little.”

“Then does that mean your rationale has been lost till a little while ago?”

“Slightly.”
Dylan spat out a laugh.

She looked at Davery with thin eyes and took her feet off.

“Are you cool now?”

“What, you mean with a naked upper body and a coat?”

“That too…… Well, in many ways.”

“Yes.”

“……..”

“I’m cool.”

Then that’s it. Dylan grinned and put her arm around his colleague’s shoulder.

***

At Ash’s recommendation, we moved to another place to rest and I fell asleep.

As I woke up between my dreams and blinked, Ash, handed me warm milk.

“…….”

“Why?”

“Nothing.”

I don’t know how long the time flew, but the castle was still quiet.

That means the castle’s users still haven’t woken up.

It made me laugh without realizing it, imagining Ash who would have gone into the
kitchen and found and poured milk out and heated it.

“Khhmm.”

I coughed in vain and took a sip of milk.

When warm milk entered my throat, I felt awake and awake.

‘I can’t believe I fell asleep in the middle of this.….’

I’m sure I’ve gotten more sleep.

“How long did I sleep?”

“You didn’t sleep long.”

“Really?”

I stared out the window. Seeing that the position of the sun has not changed much, I
didn’t think it was a lie.

‘Sir Davery….’

What is he doing now? Did he feel good after chasing the Baron?

Then it became noisy outside. I walked with the milk in my hand.

“……ha, I really didn’t expect to found a suit.”

“Look, I was right, wasn’t I? I told you they would have at least one suit.”

“No, but you’re looking for it again? Tell me the truth, Sir Davery Sack. Do you have a
side job on your day off?”

“Is it better to treat and observe other people’s way of living that way?”

Dylan and Sir Davery were walking down the hall talking about that and stopped looking
at me.

The contents of the conversation were hard to understand, but I was relieved to see him
squabbling as usual.

“Madam.”

The two soon got close. I checked Sir Davery’s left hand first.

Fortunately, there’s a bandage wrapped to prevent the wound in the meantime.

‘But he still has to get the doctor treated the wound properly when we go back.’

The Doctor, who seems to be possessed by the butler’s spirit these days, will nag a
little, but it’s up to Sir Davery, not me.

I looked at his hands first and asked after feeling a little relieved.
“Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. Madam, are you okay?”

“Of course I’m fine. There’s no reason not to. Just now…….”

I woke up from my thoughts, sigh and realized that I have to accept it.

Just now, didn’t he call me Madam?

“What’s wrong?”

“……no, nothing.”

I shook my head.

I was surprised because it’s Sir Davery, along with Bessie, who always titled and called
me ‘lady’, but when I think about it again, it was not a big deal.

“Anyway, I took a good rest waiting. Ash also brought me this warm milk.”

“Oh, yes. His Excellency… Milk……”

“How about you, sir, I mean, did you finish well with the Baron?”

I asked carefully.

Sir Davery paused as he alternately glanced at the milk in my hand and Ash.

The answer soon came out.

“Yes, it worked out well.”

“Really?”

“At least on my side.”

“That’s a relief.”

I mean it.

Baron Genium was destined to die anyway. I don’t know what it is, but it’s good if he left
after clearing his debt
It was then. The masked man reappeared, unable to see where he had gone since I fell
asleep.

He was smiling broadly.

His lips, revealed under the mask, drew a line to the point where it was burdensome.

“Hey, man.”

He raised his thumb in front of Sir Davery.

“That’s great. You’ve done it awesomely.”

“……?”

“The client would really be happy with tears. Oh, it’s a pity that I can’t move it as it is.”

I caught on quickly.

‘I guess he’s talking about Baron Genium.’

Did he come after checking on the body? While thinking so, the masked man kept
talking.

“How can you do that, eughh………even when the chef minces the meat in the
kitchen…….”

“…….”

“I really want to move it as it is, but unfortunately, I just took a few fingers. Oh, you know
I had a hard time finding a good one, right?

Sir Davery was finally silent.

At this point, I was slightly curious about what Sir Davery had made to Baron Genium,
but I did not ask.

Instead, I looked at the masked man and asked something else.

“If it’s a client, then……?”

“Oh, I didn’t tell you this.”

The masked man continued politely.

“I’m asked to clean up by a client, and my client is the wife of the dead baron.”

“Is she alive?”

Is she still alive?

I recalled when Baron Genium said that his wife had turned her back on the world first
last year, then the masked man nodded.

“Sure, even though she’s not in good shape…… When she got sick and his appearance
was ruined last year, the Baron locked her up in the villa and didn’t look for her, treating
her as a dead person. But it was good for her. She was able to run away with all her
belongings and come to ask of me.”

“Aha…….”

“Well, I don’t know right now, but her illness will get better soon. Since she got the
illness from the Baron, she’ll be fine now.”

The masked man said humorously.

I sighed deeply with relief. I’m glad to hear that.

I don’t even know her face, but I hope she lives well. I feel like I’ve found a ray of
comfort during a terrible tragedy.

“Well, it was an honour to meet you.”

“…….”

“If you need cleaning next time, please find the cleaner of the cleansing bar on the
cleaner’s estate!”

The masked man finished the words and disappeared well over the hallway window.

The window had been left open beforehand.

So when he left, he could leave quietly without breaking it.

I fell into that sentiment and soon turned around.

“Shall we go, too?”

***
As if it was true that people would never wake up for half a day, the drugs sprayed by
the masked man remained until we left the estate.

We walked briefly through Hidden, out of the sleeping forest castle.

“Aren’t you sorry?”

Sir Davery, while we were still looking at the noisy streets as a festival.

“What?”

“The performance……”

“Oh, the performance.”

I missed the performance I was supposed to see today.

When the work finished and we left the castle, the performance time had already
passed.

“It’s all right.”

The troupe stayed in a village for a week and performed three times.

And today was the last performance.

But it wasn’t too disappointing.

“I didn’t expect that much from the beginning.”

Watching the performance is additional and it was really meaningful to come out and
play far away.

It’s a shame that something unexpected happened that made us return a day earlier,
but that’s okay.

Hidden is smaller than I thought, so I thought I had seen everything worth it yesterday.

“Oh, that’s right. By the way, the fruit candy I ate yesterday was very delicious.”

I muzzled my lips and suddenly thought of the fruit candy I had eaten last night after
defeating the swindler.

The ingredients weren’t special, but strangely, they tasted pretty good. Is it the one that
is called handmade taste?
Handmade-tasting fruit candy, which is all fruit and sugar clothes. It’s amazing.

Yesterday, I was thinking about whether the stall would remain there when a passerby
who was passing by bumped into Sir Davery.

“Oh, I’m sorry….”

The passerby, who seemed to apologize, paused for a moment. He looked carefully at
Sir Davery and shouted immediately.

“Gaechaban!!”
(T/N: cursed word, it is defined as a word that refers to a person who is very dirty in
words and actions.)
I narrowed my forehead. Why is he suddenly cursing?

“No, Gae jashik……? Gae saekki? Michin gae?”

(T/N: cursing word, can refer to son of bitch, motherfucker, etc)

“Hey.”

I was just listening, then step in. Hearing what this man was saying made me couldn’t
stay still.

“What are you doing? As you walk through a narrow path, you could sometimes collide
with each other, but curse so badly because of that…….”

I disciplined him with the sense and heart that I should take care of my people.

Dylan’s appearance suddenly caught my eye and her behaviour was very strange.

“……?”

She covered her mouth desperately, shook her body, and soon broke her laugh, saying
she couldn’t stand it.

“Ahahaha! I’m going crazy, haha haha! Oh, no, I’m sorry. It’s not because of Madam, it’s
because……wahaha!”

Dylan was about to roll on the ground like that.

I turned my head as I watched her unusual reaction.

Sir Davery had a very awkward face.

“Oh, that’s….. that’s my nickname.”

“Huh?”

“When I was in Hidden, ehm, that’s what people called me…….”

“Ah.”

I looked back at the passerby. The passerby scratched his head and apologized for the
situation.
“I’m sorry. I’m just glad to see him after a long time, and without any explanation, I
just…….”

“No, no.”

I waved at the apologetic passerby.

Then I remembered what I had just said again.

‘Curse so badly……’

‘Curse so badly….’

‘Curse…..’

“Khhmm.”

I looked up at Sir Davery with a faint cough. I don’t know how I look right now, but I
chuckled first.

“You have a unique nickname. Sir.”

“………thank you.”

“Friendly. Well, right. It’s very friendly.”

“……Yes, thank you for that, too.”

I have nothing more to say.

Sir Davery’s awkward face remained unchanged, and I just decided to stop talking.

“Ahahaha……Heuk.”

Dylan laughed and ended up crying.

***

A few days later, before I got back from Hidden, I simply went out to the plaza with Ash
to watch the play.
It was the same play that I got the ticket from a merchant who used to cheat with a
fabricated crossbow.

There was only one ticket, but there was no reason that Ash couldn’t get the other one.

In any case, the plaza was close to the mansion, so I took a leisurely way to watch the
play and after watching the play leisurely I thought of this.

‘It’s not fun.’

The play was not very good.

It’s even beyond the ‘not fun’ level. No, why is it so lame?

The production is bad, the content is bad, the stage is bad, and even the actor’s
costume is bad.

Everything was surprisingly lame. But one.

‘Except for the face.’

The main actor’s face was the only one that didn’t get wrinkled.

As soon as I finished watching, I could see where the fame of this theatre came from.

‘It was a famous play because the actor was handsome.….’

If I had known before, I wouldn’t have seen it.

It’s a waste of time and mental strength. The actor, who is famous for his good looks,
looked like a squid in front of Ash.

“…….”

“Why?”

“Nothing.”

I stared at Ash’s face and turned my head. I was a little proud.

After watching such a boring play.

“Business card? To me?”

“Yes.”
I wonderfully accepted a small card from Bessie.

Business card? Did this happen in my name?

And as soon as I flipped the business card, I opened my mouth.

[Cleaner’s best cleaner.

Please find the cleaner at the cleansing bar. We clean trash anywhere in the country.

The amount will be determined after consultation, and a discount will be provided to
those who bring this business card.

We are always waiting for requests from all of you who are tired of trash.

*However, if the client is trash, the client will be cleaned.]

“…… Aha.”

I put down the business card and smirked. Bessie asked.

“Lady, did you have anything to clean up?”

“Well, I don’t know.”

“Don’t bother using people and make me do it. If it’s hard work, let’s Alex do it.”

“I will.”

Instead of explaining what kind of cleaning this business card says, I quietly removed it.

A week later, however, it was reported that a wanted criminal was caught killing
Viscount Jugodosan and Baron Genium.

“The criminal is caught?”

I looked at the butler with embarrassed eyes.

“Yes, the criminal was a man in his 20s, and according to testimony, he had a lot of
dissatisfaction with society…….”

“What about portraits?”

The butler soon brought me a portrait of the criminal and other personal details.
I sighed as soon as I saw it.

‘It’s someone else.’

I was surprised.

The face in the portrait was completely different from the masked man I remember.

The mask covered only half the man’s face. There’s no way such a square jaw could be
gone in weeks. The eyes here are different, too.

‘The height and body size are different as well, and then this is.….’

While I was wondering if the innocent person was falsely accused, a line of the
criminal’s personal details caught my eye.

[26 previous convictions]

“…….”

“It is said that he had a lot of dissatisfaction with society.”

“No, let’s say that he’s the true one, but 26 previous convictions? He has committed 26
crimes, and he has been released and walking around?”

He’s even still in his 20s.

“There appears to have been an aristocrat behind the criminal. He must have been
village maintenance.”

“Huh.”

“Even that doesn’t seem to have worked this time because of the murder of the
aristocrat……”

The butler wondered why such a man had committed the crime, murdering the
aristocrat, and I kept my mouth shut.

‘Surely cleaners.’

In many ways, one cleaning was amazing.

***

The weather has gotten quite cold.

Winter is just around the corner, and I’ve significantly reduced my chances of going out
far since then.

I only took a light walk and devoted my time to prenatal care in the mansion.

‘Well, even if it’s not prenatal care the……….’

Read a book, then read a book again.

I would read a book if I had nothing to do, I would read a book if I had time, and I would
read a book when I need to think about something, even before going to bed.….

‘I wish a smart child will be born.’

Is this too much of a way of life by trying to eat it raw?

(T/N: 날로 먹으려 meaning ‘the act to of trying to make something easier.)

Anyway, I was sitting in Ash’s office today, as usual, turning the pages of a thick book.

Then, I suddenly stopped.

“Ah.”

“……what’s wrong?”

Ash, who responded to the small voice, immediately let go of the pen between his
fingers.

“No, it’s not…..”

I looked at the approaching Ash who left his desk and paper and said dumbfoundedly.

“It moved.”

“What?”

“It moved, the baby. So, you know, from here to here……”

It’s the fetal movement. The first fetal movement.

I’ve heard in advance that I’ll be able to feel the baby’s movements by about this time.
However, listening and going through it in person is also very different.

I stammered out of embarrassment.

Ash, who seemed as embarrassed as I was when he heard me, soon asked the
question carefully.

“……Doesn’t it hurt?”

“Why does this hurt?”

No, does it hurt? I shook my head after thinking for a while. It didn’t hurt.

I just felt…… surprised. Yeah, I’m just a little surprised.

Ash stood silently, saving his words. I grabbed Ash’s arm as I saw the slightly hardened
figure.

Ash sat next to me gently.

“Look.”

I took Ash’s hand and dragged it on my stomach.

It’s been a while since the lower belly has come out conspicuously. Thanks to this, I was
now noticeably pregnant.

“…….”

“………It’s quiet again now.”

The baby was quiet.

It just really, definitely moved.

‘In and out.’

The baby needs to get closer to dad as well. While I was already in such hasty trouble,
Ash kept his hands on my stomach.

In the meantime, his eyes staring at my lower abdomen were quite serious.

I held my tongue in because I thought I was going to burst into laughter at the moment.

After my belly bloated, Ash became very easy.

In what sense, it was not as difficult to see his embarrassed or surprised face as before.

Maybe that’s it, but he often showed his face seriously absent-mindedly. Just like now.
I opened my mouth as I stared at the delicate eyelashes and the sleek nose of a man
who was distracted by my lower abdomen.

“Ash.”

“Yes.”

I thought he was distracted, but the answer came right back.

“Our baby, what should I name it?”

“…… Name?”

“Yes, name.”

Ash’s rebuttal, which seemed unexpected, was interesting.

Come to think of it, there are many cases where babies are named after they are born.

‘Cause we couldn’t know the gender.’

It is only after birth that one can know whether it is a son or a daughter, and usually, the
name depends on the gender.

‘Or I can have two names on both sides prepared.’

But I wish I could only prepare one name.

Whether a son or a daughter, the only name my child will have at birth.

Ash quivered with a cautious look as if he had met the most important challenge in the
world.

Then suddenly I saw the title of the book I had read a while ago.

[The Story of the Gods]

It is a story of a mixture of fiction and mythology that takes place in the background of
God’s place.

The place where God lives. The world of gods

“……Ollie.”
I muttered a loud murmur out of my mouth. Ash’s golden eyes pointed at me.

“Our baby’s name, Ollie.”

“That’s good.”

The answer was too quick.

“Ask for the meaning of the name.”

“What‘s the meaning of it?”

Since when did Ash become such a listening machine?

……no, is he originally like this?

Anyway, I put my finger through Ash’s soft hair and said.

“The heaven, celestial world…. eum, in other words, the World of Gods.”

The word that came to my mind was Olympus.

With only three spellings in front of them, Oly.

Ash, who heard the meaning, took some time to open his words this time.

“That’s nice.”

“Really?”

“Yes, good.”

I couldn’t trust Ash to say good after I brought a strange name and gave it out but.….

I overlapped my hands over Ash’s hands, which were still on my stomach.

Then I talked quietly as if I were talking to the baby.

“Do you like it, Ollie?”

But then, as if the baby was answering, my stomach was pounding.

I was surprised, then stared at Ash, who seemed more surprised than me.

“Oh, my God.”

How did Ash show an expression like this?

I gave upholding it in this time and just burst into laughter.

***

Looking back on the past, so much has changed.

How was the winter before last year? I was in a state of war at that time.

I was afraid that Ash would kill me, and immediately a greater sense of loss shook my
heart.

But….. exactly a year later, this winter.

I had Ash’s child, and Ash didn’t fall away from my side like that, and he hugged me
carefully or looked into my stomach with curious eyes as if I were going to break.

Would I have believed it if I had told this to me in the past?

‘I wouldn’t believe it.’

Me in the past wanted to believe it, but I wouldn’t believe it in the end.

The future is, after all, always like that. We don’t know until we experience it by
ourselves.

Even if someone tells us in advance, it’s not easy to believe until it really becomes a
reality.

That’s right.

Just like now.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”

“Lydia.”
As soon as the insufferable scream leaked out of my mouth, Ash held my hand tightly.

Sweat formed on my forehead. Ash didn’t let go of my hand and said to the maternity
nurse.

“Is it not yet? Not yet?”

“Not yet. It’s a long way off. You have to give more strength.”

Despite the hecticness of pain, the cold maternity nurse’s voice was clearly stuck in my
ears.

It was hopeless.

‘Nonsense… how….’

I can’t believe it. I clenched and gave more strength by the maternity nurse’s
encouragement and signal.

‘Everyone’s giving birth like this?’

Was it like this? Having a baby? Really?

So many mothers have put their children into the world with all this rage?

‘Dear mothers…!’

“Ugh, respect……… Argh!”

Ash held my hand firmly again. The restless hand was also passed on.

Ash, who is restless, I would have liked it since it’s a rare sight to see, but now there
was no room for such thoughts.

“Ahhh…!”

“Lydia.”

Ash hasn’t been away from me all the time since the labour began.

I stared at Ash, who was calling my name again repeatedly, with a quick breath.

Ash’s golden eyes, which were mixed with tears and sweat, were clearly visible even in
wet vision.
At first glance, I could see Ash’s chin getting tired.

“The bloody reptile heart. If it’s this much pain could be passed on…….”

What? What does that mean? It took longer to interpret simple words than usual
because I was out of my mind.

The pain that followed, did not allow other thoughts to distract you.

I accepted that Ash would mean that he wanted to get the pain instead.

Me too, to be honest with you, I wish I could divide this pain by half.

I don’t want much. Just half.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

“Why is it taking so long?”

“The first child usually takes about this much time. It’s nothing special.”

The first one. Does that mean the second one is better than this?

I don’t know. I don’t want to think. Just imagining going through this twice was hell.

“Ugh……!”

“Just a little bit more, Lady! Just a little bit!”

Bessie, who held my hand from the other side, shouted in fear.

In the midst of this, I was really out of the blue, but with a confused mind, I thought that I
really loved Ash.

Even amid such a painful death, I have no intention of grabbing Ash’s hair.

This is really true love.

“Awwh!

“Lady, just a little bit! Just a little bit, a little bit more…!”

How many more times Ash called my name and Bessi shouted “a little more.”
I can’t remember how many times I took a deep breath, and how much more strength I
put to my sweaty body in bed like the maternity nurse told me.

But when I come to my senses.

“……congratulation.”

A small creature, too small to be called human, was being held in the arm of the
maternity nurse and cried.

‘……Ah.’

I looked at it as if it were a still scene.

In fact, it seemed that time had stopped for a while.

The stopped time began to flow again when Ash kissed my forehead, which was ruined
by sweat.

On the other hand, I came back to my senses with a soft, careful, and trembling kiss.

The baby’s cry came into my ear again.

The woman, the maternity nurse, who had been called from afar because of the birth
said.

“She’s a healthy daughter. Congratulations.”

“Daughter..….”

I repeated the maternity nurse’s words in a small voice. My voice was so hoarse as if it’s
already all gone.

My voice made me laugh with a slight frown on my forehead. It’s so severe.

“It needs to be washed, but would you like to hold it for a while before that?”

I nodded at the maternity nurse’s suggestion.

As the tension eased, I didn’t have any energy, but I still thought I could hug that little
baby.

Thinking so, my arms were shaking as they were raised by Bessie’s support.

I was wondering if I could hold the baby with this kind of body.
“……”

……no, let’s hug her.

The maternity nurse approached me. I let go of Ash’s hand for the first time since I
came into this bedroom.

It’s light.

The baby on the cloth was light.

It was so light that I definitely didn’t feel her as I hugged her.

I felt strange.

Now the newborn baby was not a parable figure, but a real pit of blood. It was said to be
washed, but now it seems difficult to tell the colour of the hair properly.

‘No, but silver……….’

I think it’s similar to Ash’s hair colour.

Then Bessie cried beside me.

“Now I’m going to have to call you madam…….”

“……?”

“Because we have a new lady……”

Oh, is that how it works?

I laughed quietly. Then the maternity nurse said she would wash the baby and
disappeared with the maid.

As I tried to fix my eyes on the back of the small maternity nurse, a careful touch
suddenly arranged my hair on the temple.

“……Ash.”

“Are you all right?”

“Yes.”
Ash sighed. It was a breath that seemed complicated in many ways. It seems that his
biggest buried thing had been relieved.

“Ash, have you seen Ollie?”

Ollie. I put the child’s name in my mouth. Ash replied.

“I saw it.”

“But you didn’t see her properly right?”

I know that the child born burst into tears, the maternity nurse brought the child to me so
I could hug her, and in the process, Ash’s eyes were only fixed on me.

“Try to hug Ollie when she gets back. Our Ollie….”

Is really light.

Small.

I swallowed the words in my throat because he would know if he hugged her anyway.

“I will.”

Ash kept sticking to me, answering meekly.

And how long has he been there? The maternity nurse who went out to wash the baby
came back.

The maternity nurse somehow had a slightly flushed face.

“Maybe it’s because both of you are so beautiful, the baby is really pretty.”

Really? I don’t know if that’s true or just trying to be polite, but I felt good anyway.

“Ash, give her a hug.”

I handed the child right over to Ash.

The baby, which had become softer than before, was rolled into the cloth and put in
Ash’s arms.

Ash hugged the baby and said nothing, but managed to bring up a word in a long time.

“Small.”
See?

“And light? Like a feather.”

“…….”

I checked the colour of the baby’s hair.

The baby’s hair was a brilliant silver colour, as I noticed before when she was still
messy before washing.

Suddenly, I wondered what colour her eyes were, but I found that it took a while for the
baby to open her eyes.

I decided not to be impatient and wait slowly.

Whatever colour it is, it will be prettier than anything in the world anyway.

The tired body languished rapidly. I stared at my small child and my man, who would
probably have the most stupid look of his life, holding her in a languid mood.

Expressing it in words was annoyingly like a perfect picture.

As expected, among all the painters in the world, only I could see this figure.

This is not an exclusive desire. It’s just something I can’t help with.

I smiled and whispered very quietly.

“Welcome, Ollie.”

<Side Story 2: Hidden End>

 Side Story 3 : 5 years later

Irdan Magzier, the young duke of the Kingdom of Viroz, climbed the fortress and silently
looked down.

His dark brown eyes gave him a gentle reminder of the past.

Seven years ago.

The Queen and her people, who had been tyrannical, died at once and there were
many changes in the kingdom.

It was Irdan, the man who made most of the changes.

He cleaned up the garbage collection that was attached to the Queen and committed
corruption and corrected the collapsed royal palace system.

He caught the plague caused by poverty, wiped out crimes, and released the national
treasury to stabilize people’s lives.

He fixed, overhauled, supplemented, and changed many other broken and ruined
things.

It took seven years to do so.

And finally, the last one.

All he has to do is install a new ruler in the kingdom where he founded himself.

The new ruler has been appointed.

Tomorrow is the day of the coronation.

Irdan fixed his eyes under the fortress without saying a word.

“Captain, what are you doing there?”

Then there was a voice calling for Irdan.

“Thinking? Like that?”

Irdan was accustomed to correcting his opponent’s words.

“This is not a battlefield. I told you to call me the Duke. Count Ethan.”

“Yes, Duke.”

A young man called Count Ethan replied insincerely.

“But what are you really doing standing here?”

“Just, I have something to think about.”

“If someone pushes you while thinking, you’ll fall and end your life right away.”

“………Are you coming here because you have plenty of time on your schedule?”

This means that he had time to come and start a quarrel with him. Count Ethan
shrugged and asked again.

“Are you worried?

“…….”

“Well, he’ll do well. Don’t worry. Honestly, have you seen anyone as much of a holy grail
as he is? I couldn’t find one. I think the king has a constitution……”

“I’m not worried about that.”

“What?”

Count Ethan blinked foolishly.

“Then?”
Weren’t they supposed to do the coronation here tomorrow? Isn’t that why he’s being
like this?

His innermost thoughts were revealed through his facial expression. Irdan sighed briefly
and said.

“Who do you think picked this guy, I’m sure he’ll do well on his own. I’m not worried
about that. It’s just….”

“…….”

“Do you know that the dead queen has one more daughter?”

“Yes, of course. Don’t you know? Who caught the queen six years ago? Oh, she’s our,
khm, benefactor.”

“Are you relieved?”

“What?”

“She is the daughter of the dead queen. Can you be relieved?”

“It’s……”

The expression of Count Ethan, who realized what Irdan was trying to say, became
subtle.

“Of course she’s a good man. She killed the queen.”

“If you look at it differently, she’s a tough guy. Enough to kill the woman who gave birth
to her.”

“…….Was the queen an ordinary mother? She was a cheap woman to die.”

“I’m not trying to say anything about the results. I also think it was a blessing for her to
kill the queen.”

But this is a different story from that. The nailed Irdan continued his words.

“Historically, blood was thicker than water. That’s a plain fact.”

“So? Even so, what are you going to do?”

“Tomorrow, after the coronation ceremony, I will go to the Empire.”

“Pardon?”

Count Ethan cried out in astonishment. Irdan never blinked.

“I will judge it by looking at her with my own eyes. Whether or not she will harm the
kingdom that has finally managed to find its place.”

“What’s so sudden……….”

“Just know that I’m going alone.”

It was a notification. Count Ethan wrinkled his proud firm brow and asked immediately.

“……what if she looks like she’s harmful? What if you meet her and make a judgement
like that?”

“I can’t help it then.”

“That means….”

In the tension, Count Ethan swallowed with a serious face. He and Irdan’s mouth
opened at the same time.

“Remove….”

“I’ll get a pledge from her to give up the throne.”

“…….”

The eyes of the two men were met in the air.

Irdan opened his mouth first.

“Why do you get rid of such a good person? Count Ethan, is that your hobby?”

“No, it’s not a hobby! What’s wrong with you, Captain? Why does that word pop up in
this flow? Are you kidding me?”

“Duke.”

“Oh, Captain or Duke!”

“Hmm…… Count Ethan.”

Irdan calmly opened his mouth to the giant man who was running wild.
“I don’t care much about her personality if she lives quietly in the Empire. It doesn’t
matter because she’s a replica of the dead queen.”

“…….”

“What matters is whether she would come to the kingdom and try to find the throne.”

Irdan’s voice was calm.

“There are many old people in the kingdom who have not yet abandoned their hostility.”

“…….”

“Surprisingly, tyranny or not, they choose bloodline more than anything. The moment
she tries to regain the throne, the kingdom will inevitably split.”

“……so to prevent that from happening, You’ll go to the Empire and meet her and You’ll
get a memorandum of renunciation of the throne?”

“Yes.”

“Are you kidding, too? What’s that? Come and find her after 7 years later, would she
write a memorandum? Even if she writes one, would she keep her promise?”

“If she doesn’t keep her promise, I’ll go get rid of her then.”

Count Ethan paused.

“It’s up to me to get the memorandum. It’s up to me to remove the object when the
memorandum is not followed.”

“……..”

“Do you have any objections?”

Count Ethan recalled the stench of his boss.

Even if he does, he won’t listen to them anyway.

He finally sighed deeply and opened his mouth.

“Have a safe trip.”

***
Was her five? At a glance, a young girl flapped her dress and jumped on the dirt
ground.

Whenever the dress skirt fluttered, the hem of the pants carefully dressed in it could be
seen.

“Miss!”

“Please stop, Miss!”

Two people gasped after the girl.

The child turned her head and checked the distance and clicked her tongue.

“Slow.”

“Miss, hyukk, it’s so fast!”

“Yes, that’s it!”

“We’re not the one that slow!” The two shouted desperately, but the girl was
unconcerned.

“No, from my point of view, you guys just lack training.”

“…….!”

“Follow me properly. If you get further than this from me, I’ll tell my dad.”

“Oh, no!”

“Please don’t do that!”

The two people turned pale. Leaving those two behind, the girl began to run again.

“…….”

I sat a little apart and watched silently.

I was doing that, but a cup popped up next to me.

“Madam.”

“Oh, Bessie.”
“Are you looking at Ollie?”

Bessie looked straight ahead like me and said.

“You are still watching her playing keenly today. Our Miss”

I took the cup to my mouth without saying a word.

As Bessie said, the girl I am busy watching now is Ollie.

The one who won’t get hurt even I let my sight for her for a while, my daughter, Ollie
Widgreen.

And those two who are dying to chase Ollie desperately are knights who just joined the
Dukedom.

In other words, he was playing “catch me” with two new knights at the training field.

Ollie is the one who ran away. The two knights are on the one who ran after her.

Bessie, who had been keeping an eye on the situation in the training field, said.

“Well, they’re going to be sick tonight.”

“……..”

“They’re going to suffer from muscle pain for a while. Well, it’s better than last time.”

“Last time?”

“Yes, at the time Miss was not the one running away, Miss was the one who was
catching…… and two knights cried that day.”

“Well, that’s right.”

She did indeed.

I remembered that Ollie had been chasing two knights like a runaway locomotive at the
train station last week and had both of them.

Two guys in their early 20s cried asking if they could stop because they were scared.

The 5 years old Ollie.

I tilted the cup silently.

‘She’s healthy, too.’

As expected, our Ollie.

She’s pretty much like her dad.

It feels somewhat new, but Ollie resembles Ash a lot.

In particular, he stood out in terms of physical strength as seen now.

Who would have imagined it? A five-year-old girl who can’t get caught at all playing
catch games with knights, but instead kicks her tongue at the knights because they’re
so slow.

I didn’t expect it either. Ollie is Ash’s daughter, but she was also my daughter. I didn’t
think it was this level.

‘Well, that’s a good thing to be healthy.’

I laughed happily as I passed the juice from the cup to my throat.

Anyway, Ollie. How can she even run so prettily?

I can’t help but bear the heart of helping the knights in thought that they might lack
training

There was a faint cry of conscience on one side of the mind to listen to the knights’
opinions, but I ignored it and tilted the cup again.

But this is good.

“Bessie, this juice is delicious. What did you put in?”

“Carrots and this and that…”

“This and that?”

“It was made by Vasilis.”

I blinked and bit back.

“Val?”

Here’s one fact.

Bessie announced the news of her pregnancy after I gave birth to Ollie.

‘Alex should be hit by some stones.’

Because it was before Alex had a ceremony with Bessie.

Anyway, it happened and the two immediately got married, and Bessie gave birth safely
the following year.

Everyone was a little worried because of Bessie’s age, but fortunately, Bessie and her
child were very healthy.

The child was born as a son, and Alex named the child Vasilis in delight.

Which ancient mythical hero’s name?

‘’He said he wanted to name his son something that looked strong.’

Later I found out that Alex had a slight complex in his name.

Didn’t he say that he was dissatisfied with the friendly and familiar feeling of the name,
that a neighbourhood would have at least one person with that name?

‘For sure……’

In this world, Alex is a simple name that one wouldn’t contemplate too much to give as a
name.

Anyway, as if he was fulfilling his wish, he named his son “Vasilis” a tough and unique
name. Alex was very happy.

‘That was until last year.’

Unfortunately, his joy stopped last year.

Last year, when Ollie was four years old.

By then, he had officially introduced Vasilis, who was three years old, to Ollie, and Ollie
who repeated Vasilis’s name several times, changed it to her own way as if she was
annoying because it’s too difficult to call.

‘Val.’
(T/N: 바실리스 Vasilis shorten to 발 Val which also means foot XD)

…….is what she called him with.

And since that day, Ollie’s nickname for Vasilis, “Val”  (foot), which Ollie built on the
spot, has become sensational in the mansion.

The biggest reason for that was that it was also a cute nickname.

‘It’s really cute.’

Val (foot), the more you call it, the cuter it is.

That’s why I’m calling Vasilis as Val (foot).

As such, Alex was the only one in the duke to call Vasilis simply with Vasilis.
Or Bessie, who felt sorry for her lonely husband who couldn’t give up alone, once again
referred to her son as Vasilis.

Poor Alex, but cuteness is inevitably superior to toughness.

I emptied the remaining juice from the cup thinking about the reason.

“Val (foot) really is the one who made this?”

“I guess he chose the exact ingredients… I guess he was snooping around in the
kitchen and got interested when he saw someone else doing it.”

“Oh ho.”

“He follows the chef’s way to choose the vegetable and fruits and squeezed it on his
own.”

“The result is this juice?”

“That’s right.”

I looked down at the empty cup with curious eyes.

Vasilis is now four years old.

What a sense to a 4-year-old child. It’s unusual.

“It tastes pretty good, doesn’t it? I was surprised when I tasted it. It’s a shame he
doesn’t remember what he put in, but…….”

Yes, really. Such a shame.

It was then when I nodded seriously at Bessie’s laugh words.

“Mother!”

Ollie ran toward us, maybe after she finished her game.

I skillfully embraced Ollie with open arms.

“Is the game over?”

“No.”

Ollie turned her head. Two knights were sitting down, gasping for breath.

“They’re too slow and weak. I decided to take a break.”

“Aha.”

I looked at Ollie, ignoring the blackness of the faces of the two knights.

Ollie’s clean silver hair shone brightly in the sun.

I looked into Ollie’s clear, transparent amber eyes and opened my mouth. I’ve been
curious for a long time.

“Ollie, why are you calling me mother?”

“……?”

“You call your father with dad, but why don’t you call this mother with mom?”

You can say it’s childish. However, it was an internal complaint.

She always calls Ash with dad!

She only called me mom when she started babbling, but it drastically changed to mother
as she’s growing.

The sense of loss at that time was really… You won’t know unless you experience it
yourself.

Sobbing T_T

Ollie took my question and peeped around.

Then she approached me as if she was telling me a secret and whispered in my ear.

“Actually, Dad, he’s a little hard to get along with.”

“……huh?”

What are you talking about? Not the other way around?

Ollie continued to speak with a small voice.

“Because dad only cares about mom.”

“……..”

“All he knows is mom. Dad is like that.”

“Thas……”

I was embarrassed, so I stopped for a while and quickly continued.

“No way, Ollie, no. Daddy loves Ollie so much.”

“I know that. Dad loves me.”

“Then……….”

“But Dad loves Mom this much more than he loves me.”

Ollie opened all her ten fingers wide.

There was nothing to say for a moment.

Ollie folded her fingers and smiled like a child and hung her arms around my neck.

“But I like that kind of dad. Dad used to say in his book that he should love mom the
most in the world.”

“…..what book?”

“Such a book.”

I tore off Ollie’s cute features.

Should I be proud of Ollie finding and reading books already? There are no small
picture books for children in this world.

I immediately kissed Ollie’s rosy cheeks. It was soft and plumpy.

It really looks like a glutinous sticky rice cake. It’s a shame I can’t relate to it even if I say
it because it does not exist here.

“So, Ollie, you’re calling Dad with Dad because Dad is less close?”

Nodding.
“So you don’t want to call Dad with Father because it would become much less close?”

Nodding again.

“That’s why Ollie gave up calling Mother with mom? Because Ollie is more friendly with
mom.”

She nods again this time.

“Whew.”

I hugged Ollie tightly.

There is nothing I can do. I’ll let her go. She calls Ash with dad because they’re less
close than me and Ollie.

Whether Ollie calls me Mom or Mother, Ollie is always fatally cute.

I put my cheek on Ollie’s white-soft cheeks and rubbed it wildly.

Come to think of it, when I was young, I didn’t understand why my parents would grab
me and rub my face this way……..

‘I especially hated it when my dad did. I’m irritated by his beard.’

But now that I’m a mother, I know. This behaviour is surprisingly soothing to the mind.

I’m telling you, it’s like magic.

When I was holding onto Ollie, there was a sudden shade above my head.

“Daddy!”

Ollie, who raised her head, soon escaped from my arms with a colourful face.

I looked up as I saw the glutinous rice cake that jumped off to the bench immediately
ran to Ash and hugged him.

Ollie!

You said you weren’t close!

No, it’s not that they’re not close. She said they’re less close, but anyway.

I didn’t expect to be abandoned in such an instant.

Is it because I rub her cheek?

While I was sullen with a sense of loss and betrayal, Ash, who hugged Ollie, gave me a
look.

“What were you doing?”

“……I was playing with Ollie until you showed up and took her away.”

Ash, who smiled low at the awkward answer, asked Ollie.

“Is that so?”

“Yes, But now Daddy is here, so I’m going to play and hang out with Daddy.”

“Really?”

“But Daddy would want to play and hang out with Mother, right?”

“That…….”

Ash paused for a moment as if he had lost his words in a surprise attack.

Ollie smiled knowingly.

“It’s alright. Daddy can play with me later. There are people I need to finish playing with
anyway.”

Then Ollie jumped out of Ash’s arms.

The two knights, who were resting looking nervously on one side, quickly turned blue.

I looked up at Ash as I looked away from her small, quick body moving away fast.

“Ash.”

“……yes.”

“How’s Ollie?”

Ash looked down at me. Eyes met and a weak answer flowed out unexpectedly.

“……it’s hard.”

‘But Ollie says you’re hard too.’

I swallowed the words and brought up another one instead.

“You still love her, don’t you?”

“Yeah.”

“And you love me ten times as much?”

Ash opened and closed his eyelids.

“Who said that?”

“If you know who said that, what are you going to do?”

“To complement her, it’s so accurate.”

Ash leaned over the back of the bench. Our lips touched as if they were falling and fell
quickly.

I opened my mouth while touching my lips.

“Are you kidding me? Come here now.…….”

……I was going to tell him to come back and do it right again, but I realized.

Where are we?

“Khhmm.”

We’re outside now, and it’s not only Ash and me here.

Unfortunately.

Ash whispered to me, who vaguely pretended to be calm and equivocal with a cough.

“Shall we go in?”

Uh-huh. Such a temptation?

“No, I’m talking about Ollie……”

I have a duty to watch, Ollie shouted from afar as soon as I tried to firmly say.

“Mother, Dad! Don’t worry about me, I’ll play a little more!”
“……..”

“And can’t you guys run a little faster?”

“Miss!”

“It’s my best. Gasp. Please have mercy……!”

I was worried.

Did Ollie just hear our conversation from such a distance and shout like that?

“Ollie says so.”

“Ash.”

“Yeah?”

“Do you remember when you were that age? Have you ever heard a voice like this in
this kind of distance?”

“Well.”

Ash answered vaguely and hugged me from the bench.

“Let’s get in then I’ll tell you.”

“……!”

At that time, my eyes met Bessie’s, who was quietly keeping quiet at her seat. Bessie
said with a smile.

“Don’t worry. I’ll keep an eye on Olly.”

“Bessie.”

I called Bessie in a bewildered voice, but Ash had already hugged me and turned
around.

“…….”

……oh, I really.

There is nothing I can do. It’s just that I can’t help it.
I was in Ash’s arms and pulled my arm around his neck.

***

“Who is it you said?”

The maid who delivered the words to my question opened her mouth again.

“He said it was the Duke of Irdan Magzier from the Kingdom of Viroz…….”
“Kingdom of Viroz.”

I blinked my eyelids for a moment.

It was a sudden visit, but that’s not important. Compared to the name.

“Did you say he wants to see me?”

“Yes.”

“Okay then, let’s go.”

My heart beats slightly.

Of course, in a bad way.

‘Why did he come?’

The relationship between me and the Kingdom of Viroz is not very good.

I was born there, but it is not my hometown.

Same with the late dead Queen. She gave birth to me, but she wasn’t my mother.

Never.

I knew better after I gave birth to Ollie. She was never a mother. At least for me.

‘She was just an enemy, trying to kill me. And……’

That enemy died about 7 years ago.

It means that 7 years have passed since I captured the late Queen, handed her over to
the rebel group, and the rebels cut her throat.

‘And now, why….. to me…..’

I just heard that a new king has been appointed.

Even if I didn’t try to know that much, it got into my ears. The Kingdom of Viroz was a
neighbouring country after all.
‘Did he come to receive some congratulations?’

Or, although it’s already 7 years ago, now he wants to thank me for cleaning up the late
Queen?

‘I don’t know.’

Either way, there’s no convincing reason for him to be here.

‘On top of that, Irdan Magzier…….’

I arrived at the parlour room while I was thinking so.

When the maid opened the door to the parlour room, I saw a man standing upright
without sitting on a chair.

‘He’s the head of the rebel group.’

Seven years ago, the man who hand-cut the head of the Queen I handed over.

A young man with impressive dark brown eyes gave me his greetings.

“It’s my first time seeing you. I’m Irdan Magzier from the Kingdom of Viroz.”

“……nice to meet you, Duke. Please sit down first.”

Irdan Magzier remained steadfast in my words to sit down.

I was looking at him like a wooden stone, and I sat in the chair first.

Only then did Irdan sit across from me.

‘Hmm.’

It’s my first time seeing him, but I could know his personality to some extent.

This man, he’s a really tight person.

“Duke Magzier.”

“You can call me Irdan.”

“No, Duke Magzier is enough.”

I can’t believe such a tight looked man let me call his name.

However, it is not me who will be in trouble if I call his name in a friendly way, but him.

Magzier silently nodded, whether he knew my consideration or not.

“Okay, then should I call you Duchess?”

“Is there anything else you should call me with?”

“That’s….”

“Call me Duchess. Unless you want to call me with the name you’re not allowed to say.”

“I will do that. Duchess.”

I observed Irdan Magzier carefully.

‘Was he going to call me princess if he was allowed to?’

I really don’t know what he’s thinking.

I don’t even know why he’s here.

I didn’t think about it any more and came straight to the point right away.

“I’ll ask you straightforwardly. Duke Magzier, what brings you here?”

“First of all, thank you.”

Irdan Magzier jumped out of his seat and sat on one knee on the floor.

“…….?”

I was embarrassed for the first time.

“Seven years ago, I couldn’t greet you properly because I was in a hurry in that
situation. It’s late, but I’ll say greet you now. Thank you, sincerely, from the bottom of
my heart.”

“…….well, no, well. Yes, I indeed did something big back then. I’ll receive that greeting.
Then raise yourself up now.”
“And I have a request to ask of you.”

“Request?”

“Let me stay here for just 15 days.”

I was embarrassed for the second time.

“What?”

“Please.”

“…….I’m not sure why Duke is asking such a request.”

“If you do me a favour, the Kingdom of Viroz will remain an ally of Duke Widgreen
forever.”

“…….”

“I promise you by my name.”

I didn’t ask how the name of a Duke can promise such a thing.

I knew well that he wasn’t a mere Duke.

I stared down at Irdan, who didn’t raise his head. Then opened my words.

“Three days.”

“Ten days, that’s……….”

“Five days.”

“A week! Not less than that.”

Irdan shouted in a hurry, he looked a little sweated.

I sighed quietly.

“Yes, let’s do it for a week, just a week.”

“……..!”

“After the time limit, I’ll spread flowers on the way out.”
“Of course. A week is enough.”

“Then get up now.”

Irdan is now gently lifting himself up.

“Are you going to stay right away?”

“Please.”

I pulled the string and called the person outside the parlour room.

Guest vacancies were always available, so it wasn’t difficult to give him a room
immediately.

“He’s a week-long guest at the mansion. Please show him around.”

Irdan bowed to me and followed the maid.

His walk was very neat just looking at his back.

Whether it’s a knight’s footsteps or a soldier’s footsteps.

Anyway, his walking also looks so tight.

I didn’t hesitate to evaluate it and fixed my eyes until the door of the parlour room was
closed.

‘Um.’

After a while, Bessie appeared in the parlour room.

“Madam! What the hell is that guy…….”

“He’s a Duke. The Duke of Irdan Magzier from the Kingdom of Viroz.”

“The Duke? No, but what is he doing here?”

“That’s……..”

I dropped my voice gently, crossed my hands and put my chin on top of it.

“I think he’s come here with the intention of testing.”

“Test?”
“Yes, to me.”

“Yes? He’s testing you, Madam?”

“I saw it in those eyes. I…….”

A moment ago, just before he left the parlour room, Irdan looked back at me. Then, at
the time, our eyes met.

Those eyes.

Those brown eyes.

When I remembered it, I got goosebumps on my back.

I can’t forget. Even though our eyes were met only for a short time.

The way he looked through me. His gaze tenaciously searched and searched again.
That’s for sure

“Like a daughter-in-law.”

“What?”

“His gaze feels like a mother-in-law looked at her daughter-in-law’s eyes. I’m sure.”

I untied my crossed hands and rubbed my arms.

Oh, I’m getting goosebumps.

I mean, Bessie’s expression didn’t look very good either.

“Such…… He saw you with such horrible eyes, Madam?”

“Yeah.”

“Oh, my God, isn’t he crazy?”

“That’s what I mean. Right?”

“I guess so. Oh, my, oh, my, he looks fine, so why does he open his eyes like that?”

With Bessie, I talk about Irdan Magzier flaws to heart’s content.

I’ve allowed him to stay for now because he mentioned the Kingdom of Viroz.….
‘Mother-in-law.’

What a mother-in-law!

It’s really not good. I shook my head hoping that a week would pass like an arrow.

***

Ash condoned Irdan Magzier’s stay in the mansion without saying much.

However, there was a quiet identification process without the knowledge of the other
party, and I am certain of what kind of person Irdan Magzier is after the result.

I hoped that I would rarely run into Irdan Magzier while he was staying.

But the wind is too excessive, it’s too much to be called coincidence.

“Good morning. The Duchess.”

The next morning, I came out to the backyard and was watering the flower bed, when
the Magzier appeared.

‘In the end…’

This is how it came to me.

I looked around. Even if I wanted to avoid the opponent, there was no reason to avoid it
right away.

And if I avoided it again, my pride was hurt.

Okay, let’s do it.

I decided not to back down and looked straight into Irdan’s chestnut eyes.

“How was your day at the Duke’s house, Duke Magzier?”

“It is good. Thank you for your consideration.”

“I’m glad your stay was comfortable.”

There was a brief silence after exchanging plain greetings.

“The Duchess…….”
‘Here it is.’

The tension escalated when Irdan’s mouth opened. Is it the beginning?

Irdan continued, looking at my hand holding the sprayer.

“You water the flower bed yourself.”

“Sometimes.”

“Is it your hobby?”

First, checking my hobbies huh?

My head was spinning busily.

How diligent is this daughter-in-law?

All right. It’s not hard to get started. I skillfully tilted the sprayer in my hand and received
the words.

“That’s right. It’s my hobby.”

“…….”

“If I come out so early and water the flower bed…… it’s amazingly calming my mind.
Especially early in the morning or even at dawn.”

Hear that?

Even now, it is quite early, but on other days, even early in the morning! Or even at
dawn! Come out to water the flower bed!

It wasn’t really a lie. There were times when I did that.

The problem is I only did that once.

‘How is it?’

Does this answer pass?

My heart throbbed. I felt it yesterday, but it was hard to read Magzier’s mind because he
didn’t change his expression much.

He seemed to chew my words silently and nodded.

“I see.”

Passed?

Is this how the daughter-in-law’s virtues passed?

It’s hard to guess the results because I can’t read inside his mind. Then Irdan continued
to open his mouth.

“I saw the Princess here yesterday.”

(T/N: 공녀 is mean Duke’s daughter but since I always refer it as Princess, then let it be)
‘Is he talking about Ollie?’

I suddenly thought of Ollie.

Ollie was called ‘Miss’ in the mansion, but when she went outside, she was called
‘Princess’.

It felt a little strange that the title that used to be called for myself before marriage has
now become a reference to Ollie.

“What is the Princess doing now?”

“Sleeping.”

I answered immediately without a hitch because I was lost in thought.

Come to think of it, the sleeping face of our Ollie is pretty too.

Not only that. Whenever she came to the bedroom hugging a pillow and asking if she
could sleep together, how lovely that appearance was.

Although it inevitably interrupts for a couple’s long nights, that’s fine. Because it’s Ollie.

Sigh, Ollie.

I don’t know who gave birth to her and raised her, but she’s so pretty. Lovely from head
to toe.

Perfect Ollie. I want to see Ollie.

“Do you mean the Princess is still sleeping yet?”

“Yes.”

“……Isn’t it late?”

I stopped imagining Ollie to my heart’s content, in Irdan’s babbling voice.

“Late?”

“I think it’s past the right time to wake up.”

“Ollie is five years old.”

You can’t compare her to someone who’s about 35 years old.

Well, maybe he’s age less than that. Anyway.

“A child sleeps a lot.”

Especially, Ollie needs a lot of sleep. She’s been running around all day.

My judgment is that she can fill half of her day with sleep. Yeah, that’s fine. Ollie can do
that, matter what.

But my answer has made Irdan silent for a while. I took my eyes off the flower bed and
glanced at him.

‘…….?’

What kind of expression is that?

I think he thinks my answer is unexpected, and I think he’s worried about something.

Wait, is that also the daughter in-law’s virtue?

Among the virtues, was it like ‘child disciplined’?

But I don’t intend to change the answer either. Ollie should sleep as much as she
wants.

Thinking so, Irdan’s words finally fell.

“Today…….”

“……..”

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to join you for a meal. Can I get an invitation to the dinner?”

Is this what he means by joining the dinner?

As the daughter-in-law, he wants to see how well-equipped my table manners are?

The answer was set.

I’m a real gentlewoman, but I said to the man with a mother-in-law gaze.

“No.”

***

Although I said that…… I couldn’t kick him out of the restaurant while he was staying as
a guest, so Irdan ate with us.

Here with us. Me, Ash, and Ollie.

“Ollie, don’t you like carrots?”

“………Of course I like it.”

“But why don’t you eat it and leave it to the side like this?”

“I like it, so I’ll save it and eat it later.”

Lie.

Anyway, the excuses that children make while leaving vegetables are all the same.

Ollie is surprisingly precocious and only like an ordinary child at times like this.

“Cute.”

The corners of my mouth twitched. Ollie, who is picky, is cute. Too cute.

But Ollie still has to eat carrots. It’s good for her health. She can do whatever she
wants, but she has to eat carrots.

I chopped the boiled carrots into small pieces and mixed them into Ollie’s favourite
meat.

Ollie stared at the carrot pieces mixed with the meat for a while, then bravely ate them
by dipping the meat with a fork like a general who killed the enemy.

“That’s right.”

She’s eating well.

I watched Ollie munch her food with her dainty cheeks delightedly.
If a large piece is put on the inside of the meal and forces her to swallow it, it will be a
big problem. Next time, I’m going to cut it little by little.

By the way, why do all these aged children hate carrots?

Do children normally have hormones that hate carrots and spinach in their body around
the age of 4 till 7?

I was thinking about the two major mountains of food that children hated, then Ash put
grilled fish on my plate.

I skillfully split it in half, ate half myself, and put half into Ollie’s mouth.

Now that I’m doing that, I can suddenly feel the gaze.

As I raised my head, I saw Irdan Magzier staring at this side with a subtle expression
with his hand stopped.

I don’t know since when he’s been like that, but I can see that the dishes on his plate
have barely touched.

“Does the food not suit your taste?”

Irdan replied as if he had come to his senses.

“No, the food tastes great. The chef is really skilled.”

“The chef will be pleased to hear that.”

Before that, it would be better to touch the food on the plate, which is practically the
same as before.

Irdan moved the knife, which had stopped noticing it late, and began slicing the meat
hard.

I gave him a fresh look for a moment.

Contrary to my worries, Irdan Magzier was quiet throughout the meal.

It was the same until the main dish was over.

I was also nervous about what kind of test for the daughter-in-law’s virtue would come
out, which is surprising.

“Ollie, would you like an orange for dessert? Or grapes?

“What about you, Mother?”

“Mother will have what Ollie likes.”

“Ollie wants to eat what Mother likes…….”

“Ollie!”

I gave Ollie a big hug instead of eating.

By the time the chef had both oranges and grapes for dessert, I had completely
forgotten the existence of the quiet Irdan.

So, of course, I couldn’t confirm what Irdan’s face was like when I grabbed Ollie and
kissed her on her soft cheek.

***

Even after that, Irdan appeared around me at any time.

‘May I ask what you’re going to do now?’

He asked me that question very often, and I usually answered it.

‘I have to get a new nanny for the princess, so I’m going to interview some people.’

‘I need to go to the study to choose a book for the princess before going to bed.’

‘Princess has dessert she wants, so I’m going to tell the chef.’

Of course, the Princess means Ollie.

And among the answers, there have often been answers like  ‘go to my husband’.

Irdan always backed down without a word after hearing the answer from me.

There was no such thing as pestering along the way or prying into anything else.

‘What the hell are you thinking?’

I can’t guess what Irdan is thinking.

It’s the same now.

“Good afternoon, Duchess. Where are you going now?”

I was walking down the hall with Bessie with a basket when I ran into Irdan.

It was annoying, but I was getting used to it. I spoke comfortably.

“I’m going out in the garden.”

“Garden?”

“It’s a nice day, so I thought I’d have a snack with Ollie.”

But Irdan, who usually nodded here and was stepping down, asked for some reason
today.

“May I join you?”

“……?”

All of a sudden?

I looked wonderfully at Irdan’s blunt face.

There is still no change in his expression.

“I don’t mind it, but…… I don’t have any snacks to offer.”

“That’s fine.”

I joked lightly and headed for the garden with Irdan on.

‘How long is it left?’

The day Irdan stays here.

It’s been four days, so will it be over in three days?

‘I must ask him then.’

Why did he look at me with those mother-in-law’s gaze, and what is the meaning of the
actions he had shown so far?

“Mother!”

“Ollie.”

I searched the garden with Ollie for a place with moderate sunlight and shade of trees.
I laid a rug and took out a snack and chatted.

Then Ollie, who had already begun to doze off, fell asleep with a handkerchief.

Bessie said she would bring a blanket and left.

I watched Ollie take a nap silently. Then Irdan spoke.

“What do you have in mind?”

Now you’re asking me everything. I was embarrassed and sighing, but I simply
answered.

He’s going to leave in three days anyway.

“I think I’m happy.”

“Happy?”

“If you’re watching someone you love, that’s what anyone would think.”

“…….is that so.”

“Isn’t Duke Magzier like that too? Even if you’re not having a child, there must be
someone you love.”

Irdan Magzier did not deny nor affirm it.

I wasn’t really trying to hear the answer either.

How much longer have I stayed still like that? Ollie rubbed her eyes half awake and
raised her head.

“Mother……?”

“Yes, Ollie. Mom’s here.”

Perhaps because she just woke up from her sleep, her approaching step was at stake.

Sure enough, Ollie tripped while walking.

I quickly reached the point where Ollie fell.

Fortunately, Ollie sat down on the ground safely using my hands as a cushion.
“…….Ollie, are you okay?”

“Mother, I had a dream.”

“What dream?”

I raised Ollie’s upper body from her fall and immediately held her in my arms.

I held Ollie in my arms and patted my right hand behind her back.

What was there in the place where Ollie fell? Is there a piece of glass?

I don’t know why I didn’t see it earlier that there’s something like that. Maybe, I didn’t
find it because it was too small.

‘Thank God.’

It was fortunate that my hands were fast.

My palms were bitter, but I didn’t think it would be a big wound because the pieces were
small.

While stroking Ollie’s head with my left hand with ease, I looked up because I felt a
gaze.

Irdan’s face, looking this way without budging, was completely hardened.

***

The cut on the palm of my hand was really small.

So I tried to hide it well, but the attempt went up in smoke and eventually got caught by
Ash.

Ash called in the priest and wizard without a word, and my wound healed as if it had
never been there.

And a massive sweep of the garden was done.

‘Whether that’s cleaning or construction.’

The next day, I was watching the garden turn upside down through the hallway window
when Irdan appeared.

“I’m watching the garden be cleaned.”

I answered in advance in anticipation of him asking what I was doing, but Irdan said
something unexpected.

“I will leave.”
“Huh?”

I counted the days inside and opened my mouth.

“Now?”

“Yes.”

“But today is the fifth day.”

There are still two days left before the promised deadline. However, Irdan was
determined as if he had made up his mind.

“I’ve already identified what’s important.”

There’s no reason not to welcome his decision, but……..

“May I ask what the important thing is?”

Then, I will have to solve any questions that are left behind.

Irdan was silent for a moment and then apologized suddenly.

“…….I’m sorry.”

‘What he’s apologizing about?’

Don’t tell me he’s apologizing because he couldn’t answer my question?

But it didn’t seem that way.

Irdan raised his head, bowed deeply, and said.

“At first, I suspected the Duchess.”

“Suspicion?”

“Actually…….”

After a while, Irdan’s explanation ended and I was dumbfounded.

“…….that’s what it was?”

He’s suspected I was the same as the late Queen, and he’s worried that in the future
when the kingdom of Viroz revived, I’ll covet the throne, so he’s here to confirm it?

‘Then those mother-in-law’s eyes were all…….’

It was absurd.

It is absurd that Irdan stayed here for that reason, and it is even more absurd to say it
straightforwardly.

“Why would you tell me that?”

He doesn’t have to confess, he could just gloss it over and leave for his homeland.

“I thought it was right, to be honest, and ask for forgiveness because I had suspected
you arbitrarily.”

“Yes….”

What to forgive.

‘Anyway, he’s really a tight person.’

I took a look at Irdan’s neat, hard-looking face.

I accept it because he looked very similar to my personality.

I sighed briefly and shrugged lightly.

“So after observing me for five days, did you conclude that I’m a completely different
person from the late Queen?”

“Yes.”

“At what point?”

Of course, I don’t think I have much resemblance to my biological mother, the late
Queen.

However, I wondered in what way exactly it felt to others.

Irdan opened his mouth without a sign of choosing his words.

“The late Queen…She was a woman of strong narcissism.”

“……?”

“It was so strong that she didn’t have any affection to share with others.”

“Oh.”

“Even if the other person is her blood-sharing family.”

I understand what Irdan is trying to say.

“You must have had a lot of thoughts when you saw me treating Ollie, the princess.”

“Honestly, I did. Especially in the garden….…”

If it’s a garden, does he mean when I hurt my palm covering Ollie’s fall?

Irdan said after a distant look as if he were reminiscing about the time.

“Surprised, I was ashamed of myself for questioning the Duchess.”

“…….”

“I apologize again.”

“That’s fine.”

‘It’s unfair that I was once nervous because I thought I was being treated like a
daughter-in-law.’

But I’ll let that go.

And my love for Ollie played a crucial role in disposing of the suspicions.

On the other hand, I was quite proud.

Yes, the late Queen can’t even compare with me in that respect.

She was just a crazy woman who gave birth, while I’m a mother.

“I will keep my promise.”

“…….”
“The Kingdom of Viroz will be an ally of the Duke of Widgreen in some circumstances.”

“That promise.”

I just remembered. I asked a question to Irdan.

“What were you going to do if I resemble the late Queen as you feared?

Irdan made that promise only on the condition that he would be allowed to stay here for
a week.

But if I resemble, even just slightly, the late Queen, I don’t know what would happen, but
I don’t think I’d be left alone.

If he messed up with me, isn’t that breaking his promise to remain an ally of the Duke?

“……then, I would no longer be Duke of Magzier.”

“Are you saying that regardless of the kingdom of Viroz, you would have acted as an
individual?”

“Yes.”

“So you’re playing your words.”

After sniffing, Irdan hurriedly added as if he were making an excuse.

“No, I meant what I promised. It’s just that I… I was just determined to abandon my
homeland and title in case of emergency. Or even life.”

“…….”

“It’s not going to happen any more.”

Okay, I’ll let him off the hook. It’s about whether I’m going to let it slide or not anyway.

I said lightly for the last time, looking at Irdan Magzier’s face.

“When you return to the Kingdom of Viroz, tell the people this word.”

“……?”

“The Duchess of Widgreen loved her daughter so much that she was ill if she didn’t hug
her for a day and kiss her cheek.”
With a bright complexion, Irdan immediately replied.

“Yes.”

***

So Irdan immediately left the Dukedom and returned to the kingdom.

I knew it would happen, but I don’t know what’s going to happen.

Irdan stayed for two more days and only left after a full week he had promised.

The reason was simple.

‘I felt fate the first time I saw you.’

‘……?’

‘Please go out with me!’

‘Eh?’

To Dylan, who returned to the mansion after work on the estate, Irdan fell in love, at first
sight, that day!

And I was surprised in two ways at the time.

One.

Was he single?

Of course, I thought that Irdan would have a fiancé, spouse, or someone else who he
promised her his whole life.

This is the prejudice I have because of his title and age. Yeah, I admit it.

Next two.

‘……….why does Sir Davery look so unhappy?’

After Dylan was confessed to by Irdan overnight, Sir Davery looked quite
uncomfortable.

It seemed like he was trying to hide it, but frankly, it was too obvious.
“What, what?”

Dylan’s got a confession, and Sir Davery is in a bad mood?

‘These two can’t be……….’

All kinds of reasonable doubts naturally disturbed my head and made my heart
pounded.

But I didn’t come forward to confirm the facts from both of them.

This kind of thing isn’t supposed to get involved. So I’m just staying still.

I didn’t come forward, just remained silent, and if I received an invitation later, I would
smile and congratulate……..

Am I going too far?

Well, anyway.

As I can guess from the fact that Irdan eventually left, Dylan turned him down.

Quite steadfastly, too, Irdan was told that Dylan left no room for himself by refusing him.

‘That’s why he did it.’

The day Irdan left, I remembered Irdan’s first and last clear expression.

A sullen look.

“Hmm…….”

His last memory of the empire from a long way across is a broken heart.

It’s a bit of a pity.

“What do you think?”

Then, at the time, Ash hugged me from behind.

I lay my hand over the terrace railing that I was holding and overlapped my hand in
Ash’s hand that hugged me.

“What about Ollie?”

“She’s sleeping, Marvin watching over her.”

Marvin is the name of the newly chosen nanny for Ollie.

The former nanny was fired.

I found out that she absurdly talked about how precocious Ollie that it was so disgusting
behind my back.

I was thankful though. Because I could see that she’s a strange person with a weird
mind and a bad eye.

I couldn’t have a sick person by Ollie’s side, so I fired her right away.

And I told the same thing to the other families as well.

It’s a big deal if someone like that takes care of a child somewhere else.

“Ash.”

I said I felt the embrace of Ash, who held me silently.

“Yeah.”

“You asked me what I was thinking right?”

I opened my mouth without taking my gaze outside the railing.

“I thought I’m lucky.”

“Lucky?”

“Yes, in many ways….”

I blinked slowly. What’s in my heart leaked out of my open mouth.

“I feel like I’m lucky.”

After saying that, I looked straight ahead for a moment, then turned around and stared
at Ash.

Ash was staring at me instead of asking me why…

“Why do you look at me like that?”

“I wanted to kiss you.”

“……..all of a sudden?”

Ash laughed silently when asked again in embarrassment.

I suddenly realized when I saw that smile.

Oh, yeah. When was there any other time that wasn’t sudden?

I closed my eyes quietly, aware of the new fact.

Soon the glad warmth found my lips a little hastily.

***

After Irdan, I thought that the unannounced guest coming is over.

But, it wasn’t the case.

“Human!”

“…….Gyerg?”

I blinked in bewilderment.

How long has it been?

I had not seen Gyerg after his stay at the mansion a long time ago, even before I had
Ollie.

‘Has it been six years?’

However, such Gyerg appeared out of nowhere in the Dukedom with a very urgent face.

What was more out of the blue was that Gyerg wasn’t alone.

“Hello!”

A girl standing next to Gyerg stepped forward and greeted brightly.

“I’m a disciple of Master Gyerg.”

“…….Master Gyerg?”
What kind of weird word is that?

Then Gyerg was surprised to find Ollie attached to the hem of my dress belatedly.

Gyerg glared as if he had faced something even stranger than me.

“What, what, what is this little thing that resembles the Duke? So scary!”
“Scary you said?”

I squinted at Gyerg’s comments that I couldn’t let go of.

“What nonsense is that for Ollie? You want to be kicked out?”

Do you want to go back as soon as you get here?

Stopped by my heartfelt voice, Gyerg continued to stare alternately at me and Ollie.

Then he looked even more shocked than before.

“Crazy! Is that your baby?”

“Don’t swear in front of Ollie. Do you want to die?”

Wait, is ‘do you want to die’ also a curse?

While agonizing, Gyerg closed and opened his eyes busily and muttered to himself.

“Wow. What is this……wow, that’s why the Duke……. Wow.”

“What’s wrong with your reaction?”

I don’t know how many times he says ‘wow’.

He may be surprised, but this kind of response was unexpected.

What’s so strange about a couple you haven’t seen in six years having a child?

Gyerg stared at Ollie in silence for a moment, followed by a sneaky question to me.

“So how long has she been born? Six months?

“Are you kidding me?”

This half-demon hit his heads on the way.

Ollie stepped up first and corrected it.

“I’m five years old. My name is Ollie Widgreen.”

Ollie looked at Gyerg with bright eyes and said.

“Our Ollie.”

I was so proud of Ollie that I leaned down and hugged her and kissed her cheek.

Then I saw Gyerg again, who was shocked by himself.

“……five years old? So you’ve had a baby for five years?”

“What are you so surprised for after showing up after six years?”

“Six years? It’s been six years since I came here?”

“Are you getting dementia?”

Maybe he’s not hitting his head, but it’s just a problem inside his brain.

Gyerg sighed deeply at the look of my legitimate doubt and said.

“I really didn’t know, I thought it’s been about only a year.”

“Only?”

“Human beings and I have different lives. Of course, there’s a difference in the number
of years we feel.”

Gyerg still stared at Ollie with strange eyes.

Well, it might be surprising for him that I had a child this big in the meantime.

‘Indeed….’

I nodded, recalling how old Gyerg was with that face.

Then I stopped. This is because the girl standing silently near Gyerg caught my eye
again.

“Gyerg, but this person………..”

Who is it?
She calls Gyerg as master and introduces herself as his disciple.

She was by no means an unordinary person.

Furthermore, judging from the fact that Gyerg talked comfortably about his life a while
ago, she seems to know what race he is……..

“Oh, anyway that’s why I’m here.”

Gyerg ploughed through the back of his head.

“Please convince her to give up.”

“Give up? What?”

“Me.”

“What?”

As soon as I frowned, Gyerg sighed.

“Make her give up to marry me.”

***

The woman’s name is Verce.

Not from this Empire, she was 27 years old.

‘She looked still seventeen though.’

I thought she was a girl, but it wasn’t. She was just incredibly young.

Thanks to this, the hatred toward Gyerg, which was in the corner of my mind, was lifted
a little.

“Hmm, Verce?”

“Yes.”

Verce answered as if she had waited.

I took a close look at the opponent sitting across from me.

Rich pink hair flowing down on her shoulders.

Her beautiful sky-blue eyes look like a summer sky.

I was confused.

“Why would this kind of woman like Gyerg?”‘

Verce was a beauty. Aside from her unique eye-catching hair and eye colour, her
features themselves were flawless.

This beautiful woman is chasing after Gyerg, asking him to marry her? And that has
been happening for several months?

In fact, I think it’s a hidden camera of these people, a half-demon and a person trying to
prank me.

I was disturbed by the incredible reality and said, silently lifting the teacup.

“You said you want to marry Gyerg.”

“Yes, sincerely.”

“What do you like about Gyerg?”

It’s conventional, but I can’t help but ask this question.

Verce replied with a hint of shyness.

“Everything.”

“…….”

“I like his black hair and red eyes. I like his slightly dark skin and I like it when he
messes up his hair if he’s got stuffy.”

“……..”

“Handsome looks, of course.”

“Cough.”

“Are you all right?”

I put down the teacup and lowered my head.

As Verce asked anxiously, I waved my hand as a sign of okay.

‘Is Gyerg handsome?’

I don’t know. I’ve never thought about it.

In the first place, evaluating Gyerg’s appearance was not an easy idea to do for me.

‘Handsome….’

Anyway, whatever my eyes evaluated Gyerg appearance, if he’s handsome in Verce’s

eyes, that’s mean he didn’t need evaluation from another.

I coughed in vain, controlled my surprise, and opened my mouth.

“Yeah, I know what you like about him. But, uh, you know, Gyerg isn’t a person, right?”

Verce nodded.

“And even he looks like that, he’s over a hundred years old.”

She’s nodding again.

“And you still like him?”

“Yes.”

Verce answered in a hurry. As if someone would disqualify her to like Gyerg.

“Okay, I don’t care what else. To me, Master is just Master, and I know Master better
than anyone else, and I like him.”

“………”

“I love him. Really……….”

Verce had very determined eyes, followed by a dreamlike happy look.

I looked at Verce’s face and asked.

“How did you end up liking him?”

I didn’t originally plan to ask this.

If I listen to the reason why she likes him one by one, I can relate to the other person,
and once I do, it’s very hard to stop her from folding her heart.
But my mouth had already spoken freely.

Perhaps a welcome subject, Verce’s face glowed.

It was pretty. Really.

“It was three years ago. At first, I entered as a disciple of a wizard named Mayke to
learn magic……”

***

Gyerg was sitting on every corner of the backyard.

I don’t know why he’s doing that after trying to dissuade me from coming, but I said to
Gyerg anyway.

“Just get married.”

Gyerg bounced from his seat.

“What? Are you crazy?”

“You’re the one who’s crazy.”

I held out my chest and folded my arms in astonishment.

“I heard it from Verce.”

“What–”

“You saved Verce’s life seven times?”

Gyerg’s posture, who was trying to contend with me, was hardened.

“Are you kidding me, it’s Verce, who almost died seven times, but the one who’s saving
her again was you! Don’t you know that once you get out of a crisis, the feelings will
sprout? You’re the one who’s giving her a chance to fall in love with you!”

“Hey, she could’ve died in front of my eyes, and you told me to let it go? Man, I didn’t
see you like that.….”

“Why in front of you?”

“What?”
“Why did Verce almost die in front of you, every time?”

I was confused while listening to Verce’s story, but I was sure when I saw Gyerg’s face.

“You’ve been wandering around Verce. Always.”

“…….”

“Am I wrong?”

“It’s, you know, it could have killed her, so it’s just a moral……….”

“If it really was, You’d tell Mayke. She’s her disciple so she can attach an escort to her
side to take care of her.”

Verce began calling Gyerg, not Mayke, as her master after she owed her life three
times.

She started chasing him to get married because she liked him after she owed him her
life five times.

“Tell me the truth. You like Verce. Did you fall in love with her at first sight?”

“No”

“Don’t say no, I won’t believe it anyway.”

Gyerg looked at me with an absurd face and opened his mouth.

Either true or not, I went on with my arms crossed.

“You’re so like her so much that you can’t take your eyes off her. So why are you
pushing her away from marrying you? What’s the reason?”

“Who loves her…….”

“Is it because of the age difference? Obviously, I think it’s a little horrible to be with
someone who’s over 80 years old.”

“Hey! It’s a different race in the first place, but why is it horrible- no, no.”

Gyerg shook his head in a fit of rage.

Soon, a deep sigh flowed out as if the ground would sink.

“……Yes, you’re all right.”

“…….”

“I like Verce. I’ve liked her since I first saw her.”

“Shameless.”

“What?”

Oh, thinking of Verce, who looks only 17 on the appearance, I don’t know why I said
that.

“It’s nothing. Keep saying, so why refuse her proposal until now, when you like her that
much?”

Inside, an assumption was built.

‘Is it really because of their life expectancy?’

I said 80-year-old age difference as a joke. But indeed, the point is that the life spans of
the two are so different that such a difference could occur.

When one dies, the other must spend time alone, which will inevitably come close to
coercion.

When I thought so, Gyerg continued.

“……Human, what do you think will be born when half-demon and humans give birth to
children?”

“Half and half-demon?

“…….”

“Why, what is it?”

“……just born human. An ordinary human being with nothing mixed with the
characteristics of a demon race.”

“Isn’t that a good thing?”

I was wondering why he suddenly brought up such a story, but the following words
continued.
“That’s what it looks like for now. But the blood of the demon doesn’t go away. Blood
continued through generations.…….”

“…….”

“One day, it’ll make a mutation.”

“Mutations?”

Then inside my mind, a figure with one eye and three legs spontaneously showed.

Gyerg said as if he had seen into my head like that.

“The appearance will look fine. No, by human standards, they’ll be more beautiful than
anyone else.”
“Beautiful?”

“Yes, for example…….”

Gyerg said that his tongue was likely to be rotten if he said it, but he was forced to add it
for my understanding.

“Like your husband, the Duke.”

“Oh.”

I accepted at once.

“Certainly…… that’s enough to be considered a mutant.”

“You don’t call it a mutation just because of appearance.”

“Then?”

“Beautiful appearance is just one of the many characteristics of demons.”

“What?”

When I asked back without realizing it, Gyerg looked at me with a clean face without a
guilty conscience.

“Why?”

I tried to recall the appearance of other demons other than Gyerg, but unfortunately, I
didn’t know one.

“No, go on.”

“…… is real power.”

“Power?”

“A great power that ordinary humans can’t even dream of.”

After saying so, Gyerg added, who hesitated for a while.

“Except for your husband.”

“Oh, yeah.”

“Anyway, mutants are born with the strongest characteristics of the demonic tribe
among their descendants. And that’s shown in the appearance and strength.”

“It’s a good thing, isn’t it?”

No matter how many times I hear it, it’s a blessing. Then Gyerg spoke in a much lower
voice.

“And it instinctively creates fears and rejection from the others.”

“……..”

“Shall I predict it? The parents will abandon their child as soon as they give birth.”

“What?”

To me, who asked back in bewilderment, Gyerg explained obliquely.

“They’re going to be scared. They wouldn’t know why, but their instinct feels it. This is
not an ordinary kid.”

“…….”

“Maybe they’re not just abandoning the baby, they’re even trying to kill it. It’s probably
useless. Even the newborn baby is stronger than a normal human being.”

Gyerg laughed as if he were making a funny joke.

It didn’t make me laugh very much.

I asked after passing a short but heavy silence.

“So, you don’t want to marry Verce because you feel sorry for the mutants that will be
born later?”

“Yeah.”

“……you said it will be born in the distant future.”

“So it’s more of a problem. I’d rather if it happened to my child.”

“………”

“We don’t know when mutants are born. Hundreds of years later, or a thousand years
later.”

“You can’t live until then?”

When asked if the lifespan of the half-demon tribe is not that long, Gyerg calmly
answered.

“If the person who I gave my love dies, I die of sickness. In about 10 years.”

“……..”

“Such a weakling, right?”

“……..uh, I can’t believe it. That the demon tribe was such a romantic race.”

If this fact becomes known to the public, there will be a thousand romance novels
featuring demons as the main character.

“Romantic, huh, such bullshit, it’s weak and inefficient. If one side dies, then the other
side dies along. It’s not like sending a free gift to the underworld.”

Gyerg gave a bitter blow, but it didn’t seem that he felt bad.

I don’t know if I’m mistaken, but……… he seemed relieved.

The fact that he doesn’t have to endure the long times left after his loved one dies.

“Anyway, I’m not marrying Verce. Never. That’s what I know.”

“……..”

“I won’t be saving Verce’s life in the future. You’re right. I have to stop that.”

“Does that mean you’re gonna leave her dead?”

“Mayke will take care of it. She is originally Mayke’s disciple anyway.”

“What if she really dies because of a pervert? You said you’d die if Verce died.”

“Then I’ll die.”

Gyerg said neatly.

It was so refreshing, like watching a play.

A play in which the actor in the play mimics a lie as if it were true.

“Die 70 years later or 10 years later, no difference for me.”

“…….”

“Persuade Verce. Please, I mean, my words didn’t work, so I came to you, as the same
human being.”

My neck felt stiff as if it were cast, but I nodded reluctantly.

***

It would take some time to persuade Verce, so when Lydia told him to stay here for a
few days, Gyerg was willing to do so.

He didn’t have any other choice anyway.

He felt strangely stuffy indoors. Gyerg came out into the garden and sank on his back
against a rough tree.

How long has he been doing that?

Suddenly, he felt a presence.

“…….”

“Uncle.”

Through the bushes the size of her own height, a small girl like a doll popped up.

With pure silver hair and amber eyes with no other colour mixed.

Gyerg said while looking at his opponent, who seemed to be mixed from Lydia and the
Duke, changed gender, and reduced size.

“When did I see this again?”

It was far from a friendly tone, but Ollie narrowed the gap with a hint of not caring.

“You saw me yesterday.”

“……..”
“Did you forget that?”

A smile fell from Gyerg’s lips.

It shows obviously whose daughter she is. She’s a size half of him but she’s fearlessly
wild.

Gyerg said, not moving his body against the tree.

“You know who I am and you’re talking to me like this?”

“I know.”

“Who am I then?”

“Mom’s friend.”

“What?”

“Mom said……. You’re Mom’s friend. That’s why you’re here right now. Friends are
helping each other.”

When Gyerg had nothing to say, Ollie continued.

“Uncle.”

“…….why?”

“I like my dad.”

He didn’t ask, but once he listened, he replied.

“Why do you like him because he’s your father?”

“You’re an adult but you have simple thoughts.”

“…….”

Did he just get a slap from a kid?

While Gyerg tries to manage his sense of running away from reality, Ollie goes on and
says.

“I mean Dad, he shines brightly when I look at him.”

“Shines?”

‘Is that means, this little thing is already weighing on people’s looks and appearance?’

“Especially when he’s with mom.”

“…….”

“Dad’s eyes are shining so brightly. That’s why I like my dad. It’s so pretty. Looking at
him, I feel like I’m shining with him.”

“…….I see.”

‘Your dad is a little extraordinary to your mom.’

Gyerg agonized over whether to accept the child’s words like that or not.

“But so do you, Uncle.”

“Huh?”

“Shines brightly.”

Ollie raised her hand and slightly raised her thumb and index finger.

“Although only as good as this much.”

“……..”

“But I think that’s because you deliberately didn’t want to look at that sister on purpose.”

There was a stark sign in the title of uncle and sister, but Gyerg didn’t bother to point it
out.

“If you don’t avoid her and look at her, I think your eyes will shine much more.”

“…….”

“Right?”

Gyerg laughed despondently.

He didn’t have the will to deny it by lying. In front of this small, sassy, but innocent face.

“Right.”
“…….”

“You’ll be surprised by then. When this uncle makes up his mind and looks at that sister.
My eyes will shine so brightly that your eyes might hurt.”

“Not to that extent.”

“It’s about to that extent.”

Ollie asked while staring at the childish Gyerg.

“So, you want to be like my mom and dad, with that sister?”

“So much.”

“……..”

“Like crazy. To the point of death.”

“Then you can do that.”

“I can’t.”

“Why?”

“There’s a reason why I can’t.”

Gyerg loves Verce.

He loves everything about Verce, Verce. As much as he loves Verce, he will love her
child.

The child of her child.

And the child of her child’s child.

Even when mutants are born in the world one day and abandoned at the same time.

So marrying Verce and having a baby, eventually putting someone he loves in misery.

It’s better not to get married and have children than to.

That’s what Gyerg thought.

“That’s why a five-year-old child like you doesn’t need to know.”

Gyerg was deliberately mean and petulant.

It was a small petty revenge for Ollie’s slap a little while ago.

But Ollie showed no signs of anger.

She nodded as if she knew it, and then walked out of the garden, leaving the
embarrassing Gyerg.

***

“What do you think?”

I hugged Ollie as she jumped into her arms.

Ollie buried her face in my arms and answered.

“That uncle can’t live without that sister.”

“Really?”

‘That’s what I’m saying.’

I don’t doubt what Gyerg told me, but I needed to check it again.

Confirmation of Gerg’s mind and hearts towards Verce.

He really loves her, even ready to die along with her, but I wonder if he’s hesitating just
because the mutant will be born later.

‘That’s it’s fine.’

The fact that he loves Verce, if that’s the truth then that’s enough.

I kissed Ollie’s white, clear forehead.

“Good job, Ollie.”

“Hehe.”

Ollie, a little agent who did her job well, smiled brightly.

“Ollie, what did you ask him?”

I suddenly became curious and asked.

I tried to set up a question for Ollie to dig into Gyerg’s true feelings in advance, but Ollie
bravely said she would take care of it.

She said she understood because she was confident, but it was true that I was curious
about it.

No matter how hard I think about it, it’s hard to imagine that a five-year-old Ollie would
try to open Gyerg’s mind with her fancy way of speaking skills.

Ollie smiled as cute as her age at my question.

Then she said.

“It’s a secret.”

***

It was windy.

The wind got steeper as I climbed higher.

Standing at the top of the mansion, Verce cried out in the biting wind.

“You idiot, you idiot, stupid! Selfish half-demon!”

I couldn’t hear exactly what Verce was shouting because of the wind, but I guessed
roughly.

That’s a curse word.

“What, what?”

Gyerg turned white in embarrassment and looked at me.

“What’s that? Why is she up there? Why is she cursing at me?”

‘You need to be cursed anyway.’

I replied with a nonchalant face.

“I told everything. To Verce.”

“What?”

“Verce has the right to know everything and choose.”

“YA!!!!”

“Was it just that?”

Verce shouted again. Gyerg’s face, which seemed to jump and argue with me, went
straight back.

“Really? That’s the only reason? Did you refuse to marry me only because of that, not
because you hated me?”

Verce’s pink hair blew mercilessly in the cold wind at the top of the mansion.

Gyerg groaned, more like a moan.

“…… Verce.”

“Twit, you idiot! Little fry man!”

Perhaps because of the wind, Verce stumbled for a moment when she swore and
shouted unmistakable words to Gyerg.
“…….!”

I could see he’s astonished and hurriedly moved his hand in the air.

As soon as Gyerg moved his hand, the wind stopped.

‘What ?’

Interesting.

“First…….Okay, get down there for now. Come down and talk to me.”

“I don’t want to.”

“Don’t you know it’s dangerous? You want to fall and die?”

“What does it matter?”

“What?”

“What does it matter if I fall from here and die? You said you wouldn’t save me even if I
was in danger in the future!”

Perhaps because the wind stopped, Verce’s voice was clearly heard.

Gyerg looked back at me as fast as the wind sounded.

“You, how far have you been telling her?”

“I told you, everything.”

I delivered it without any cut nor editing.

Verce said again while Gyerg was dumbfounded.

“I’m telling you in advance, don’t touch me. Don’t even think about magically pulling me
out of here!”

“You….”

“You’re a real idiot.”

Tears began to blend in Verce’s voice.

Verce continued, balancing somehow at the unstable top.

“You feel sorry for your future generation? Because it is a mutant, and he’ll be
abandoned and unhappy as soon as he’s born.”

“……”

“How do you know that?”

“That’s the blood of the half-demon….”

“Not that! That the mutant will be unhappy? How do you know? Whether he’s unhappy
or not!”

“What?”

“Because you’re abandoned by your parents? That’s why it is!”

Verce shouted right after him without a moment to breathe.

“Me too, I was abandoned by my biological parents as soon as I was born! Do you think
it’s only that?  The foster parents, who took me in for child support, abandoned me in
the mountains when they have no money anymore.”

“Wha, what?”

I was calm because I had heard it from her the previous day, but as if it was the first
time for Gyerg to hear it, his whole face was stained with surprise.

“Uh, how could they do that to a lovely kid like you… Oh, no, but you’ve never told me
that…….”

“Because I didn’t have to.”

“……..”

“What’s the point? I’m happy now anyway, and I’m happy to see my Master every
moment, and I’m grateful to be born beautifully.”

Verce said without hesitation.

The place and appearance of her standing were somewhat precarious, but there was no
shaking in her voice.
“What about you, Master? I heard it was a routine for you to be discriminated against in
the closed world of demons tribe. Is that why you’re unhappy? Do you regret being alive
now?”

“…….”

“Would you rather not have been born than stay alive and met me?”

“No……..”

As soon as Gyerg unconsciously opened his mouth and denied it, Verce smiled brightly.

It’s far away and I’m not sure what he’s saying, but it probably was true.

“Look.”

“…….”

“The teacher is selfish and impatient. Why do you judge that the future mutant will be
unfortunate?”

The reason I’m staying here is that I was going to help Verce out in the light of the
situation.

How miserable my birth was when my biological mother abandoned me with her own
hands and ordered her people to kill me.

But how happy I am now.

I was going to tell her that.

But I don’t think that’s necessary. If I look at Gyerg’s face now.

“No matter how handsome, cool, deadly, charming, smart, and knowledgeable you are,
the Master is too ignorant!”

“Oh, my…….”

I covered my mouth without realizing it.

Gyerg’s face turned red.

“Hey, hey, Verce.”

“The future is still unknown.”

“…….”

“Nobody knows if the mutant will be unhappy to be born, or happy to meet his fate’s
ones like us.”

“…….”

“Your decision is not a consideration, but selfish dogmatism. You’re taking away the
child’s chance to be happy. If you understand what I’m saying–”

Then, Verce tripped while talking and crashed from the top.

“Verce”

Shouting like a scream, Gyerg blew himself up and snatched Verce falling from the air.

Gyerg, holding Verce, magically landed slowly on the ground. I approached them both.

Gyerg, who had a ten-year-old face, stared fiercely at me as I approached him.

“Human, you! If something wrong happens to Verce….”

“Look over there.”

“What?”

“Look over there.”

The hostile eyes of Gyerg, who I am experiencing for the first time since our first
meeting, are new, but the misunderstanding needs to be resolved anyway.

I raised my finger and pointed it near the bottom of the mansion.

Three people on the left. Three people on the right.

“Do you see it?”

Under the eaves of the roof of the mansion where Verce stood, six wizards were
waiting.

Needless to say, when Verce fell, they were preparing to catch her by magic.

I brought them with me as if I were trying to win the situation. Those people can get it
even if the roof of the mansion falls off.
“Have you found one of them since you got here?”

The wizards were not even hiding.

Rather, they were fully prepared to use magic at any time and showed their presence.

But Gyer didn’t seem to even know they existed until I told him.

That much, his nerves were distracted and all focused on Verce, so he didn’t have a
sense of looking around.

I put my hands on my waist and said, looking at Gyerg with a perplexed look on his
face.

“Get married, you two.”

“……..”

“I’ll help you get officiating the marriage, so tell me if you need it.”

I’d better not officiate with a priest just in case, right? Gyerg will hide his identity,
but………….

When I thought so, Verce hugged Gyerg’s neck and hung on as if she had waited.

Gyerg had a complex face but eventually did not push Verce away.

I sighed softly and released my hands from my waist.

***

The reason why Verce climbed to the top of the old mansion and negotiated with Gyerg
was simple.

‘It’s dramatic.’

It was definitely dramatic, but…..

‘Maybe that’s why she almost died seven times in the meantime.’

Mm.

Well, it’s okay because she’s alive now.

Gyerg decided not to stay longer in the Dukedom, but to return directly with Verce.
I was looking at Gyerg leaving and suddenly asked.

“How did Verce find out you were a half-demon?”

As far as I know, Gyerg usually hides his horns.

And if he hides it, he’s a mere human being on appearance.

“That? Washing horns.”

“What?”

“I was washing my horns before I went to bed, and Verce came in suddenly…….”

“…….”

There were so many points to point out, so I wondered where to start pointing out, but I
just quietly saw Gyerg off.

“Live well.”

“Human, you too.”

“Thank you very much.”

Verce bowed her head and greeted me.

‘Maybe the ones coming next time not two, but three.’

If Gyerg ever comes back here again,

“Let’s be happy.”

Verce smiled brightly in response.

It was a little early in the afternoon after seeing off the two people, exactly one-half
demon and one human being.

When asked if Ollie, who has made a remarkable contribution as an important agent,
wanted to do something, the answer came back as if she had waited.

“I want to go to the lake.”

“Lake?”
Come to think of it, it’s been a while since Ollie’s favourite is water play.

Today was quite a warm day in the sun. I thought for a moment and nodded.

“All right, let’s get ready.”

“Wow!”

Ollie jumped like a child and was delighted. She’s still a kid, but too cute.

It didn’t take long to get to the nearest lake by carriage.

Ollie dozed off from the carriage all the time and regained her vitality as soon as she got
off by the lake.

“Daddy, daddy!”

Ollie, who was jumping, stood in front of Ash and stamped her feet with her arms wide
open.

Like a person who has a wish.

As if Ash knew, he took off her top, put it aside, and carried Ollie into the lake.

From a height filled with water up to the waist height, Ash lifted Ollie.

Ollie’s feet lightly touched the water. As if standing on the water.

Ollie grinned as she stepped on her feet in that state.

Then, when Ash held her high enough to reach the point where her feet couldn’t reach
anymore, her laughter grew bigger.

I stood a little apart and watched it with my arms crossed.

There was sunlight overhead.

That’s really strange.

I’m sure I don’t have a sun allergy, but why do I keep feeling ticklish?

I bit the tip of my tongue so that it wouldn’t hurt because an unknown laugh was about
to pop out.

But it didn’t work very well.

<Side Story End>